^%. ^ .n%. 
 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 // 
 
 // 
 
 2^ 
 
 .^ 
 
 4r 
 
 
 ^.r 
 
 m. 
 
 7, 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 V] 
 
 ^ ^^ 
 
 "c>l 
 
 '-^ 
 
 
 y 
 
 y 
 
 /^ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WeST MAIN STREfT 
 
 WMSTEK.N.Y. 14SS0 
 
 (7I«) •7a-4S03 
 
 f^\ 
 
 2b 
 
 '<^\ 
 
 \ 
 
 \ 
 
 
 -%%^ 
 
 '^ 
 
 Bfliam 
 
CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
 1980 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has atrempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 Couverture endommagde 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurde et/ou pelliculde 
 
 I I Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 j I Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause s. adows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge int6rieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout6es 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela dtait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas At6 film6es. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl^mentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6X6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la m6thode normale de filmage 
 sont indiquds ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 \^ 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagies 
 
 I > Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 D 
 D 
 
 Pages restaurdes et/ou pellicul^es 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxe( 
 Pages d6color6es, tachet^es ou piqudes 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages d6tach6es 
 
 Showthroughy 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of prir 
 
 Quality indgale de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary materic 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 I I Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 
 I I Pages detached/ 
 
 I I Showthrough/ 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 I I Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure. 
 etc., ont 6X6 film^es 6 nouveau de fa^on 6 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 rVi 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 LJd Ce document est fUmS au taux de reduction IndiquA ci-dassous. 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 26X 
 
 30X 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 V^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12X 
 
 ItX 
 
 aox 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 National Library of Canada 
 
 L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grSce d la 
 gdn^rositd de: 
 
 Bibliothdque nationale du Canada 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol — ^ (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettetd de l'exemplaire filmd, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprimde sont filmds en commenpant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmds en commenpant par la 
 premsdre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbole —►signifie "A SUIVRE". le 
 symbole V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Maps, pfates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, l^ft to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc.. peuvent dtre 
 film6s A des taux de reduction diff6rents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seul clich6, il est filmd d partir 
 de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite. 
 et de haut en bas. en prenant le nombre 
 d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la mdthode. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 '■"'■X ;.^ 
 
 . 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
^l<f^' 
 
 TKCBT 
 
 PEARL OF TRQYES 
 
?Z^ P««[ «^t ^Mnre from above. 
 Ltet from thy bright throne to us below. 
 Accept this humble tribute of my love 
 ^let thy bleuBings on it freely flow • 
 
 I#e tli^, ,n»ko me Iive,»ear thee, li wq oi©. 
 
 t 
 
 } 
 
I 
 
 P%^^ r 
 
 
 !ll 
 
 .•., w ■ 
 
 r 
 
 I- 
 
 1/ 
 
 mi 
 
Hi 
 
 hnp. Die.} . J^RffauU/kitl/t.Jhns. • - ^m''^ 
 
 ft 
 
 I. 
 
 MasBard del et sculp' 
 
 iFAlliiJWMHTl'. 
 
 ii;iKin)¥s, 
 
 '^- .f"' Fondalrice des Sfleiirs de la ConQre^^arion de Villeinarie, 
 
 V^:- 
 
 aee -lei-fy K"vnl 1620, decedee le 12 Janvier 1700 . 
 
 '»i Aii«€AiH{ii'vr ,iio i;:r4;,,|ii id v.s 
 
 Foundress of ib&Sislers of Ihe Cougrcgalion at Villemarie ( Montreal . ) 
 Bopnp April?* 1620; died JaniyiS* 1700 
 
IBBB 
 
 \. 
 
 I 
 
 THE 
 
 PEARL OF TR0¥ES, 
 
 «■■■ -:, 
 
 ■ -OR" '''yy^' 
 
 REMIK.^CENSES OF THE EARLY DAYS^ * 
 
 — OF — 
 
 VILLE-MARIE. 
 
 REVEALED TO US IN THE HEROIC LIFE 
 
 — OF — 
 
 SISTER . iJARGUERlTE BOURGE0YS 
 
 FOUNDRESS AND FIRST SUPERIOR 
 
 — OF THE — 
 
 C@NGREGATION; OF NO rRE-DAMii ' ' 
 
 EstMisHed at Ville-Mdrie in the year i6s3. 
 
 ^$M 
 
 MONTREAL 
 
 CANADA PRINTING COMPANY, Jb NOTBE-^ 
 
 1878 
 
 >^ 
 

\ 
 
 Entered according to Act of the Parliament of Canada, in the year 
 one thousand eight hundred and seventy-eight, by the Sisters of the 
 Congregation 6f Notre Dame, Montreal, in the Minister of Agri- 
 culture, Ottawa. 
 
I 
 
Vd le rapport favorable de notre Thdologal, sur le livre 
 «ntitul6 The Pearl of Troves, or Reminiscences of the 
 
 EARLV DAVS OF ViLLE-MaRIE, 
 
 Nous approuvons tr^s-volontiers la publication qui a 6t€ faite 
 de cet ouvrage, par la Compagnie d'Imprimerie Canadienne, 
 en notre ville. 
 
 Donn^ 4 Montreal, sous notre seing, le sceau de nos armes, 
 «t le contre-seing de notre Chancelier ce quinze Avril, mil huit 
 <:ent soixante-et-dix-huit. 
 
 t Edouard Ch^., £v. de Montr&tl. 
 
 Par ordre de Monseigneur, 
 
 P. K LussiER, Chan., 
 
 Chancelier Episcopal. 
 
 
DECLARATION. 
 
 Confonnably to the prescriptions of our holy Motl.-T, the 
 Catholic Church, we declare, that if in this litile work, we have 
 made use of terms, which the church usually bestows upon 
 Saints. Such as the title of " Saint, Holy or Venerable," it is 
 simply to conform to a custom, long since established among 
 the faithful, who sometimes giv2 these qualifications to persons 
 of incontestable piety. We have not pretended to give any 
 other signification to oar words, and submit all that we have, 
 written, to the judgensent of the Holy See. 
 

.... ^,. j 
 
 DEDICATION. 
 
 Tg my Class mates of 185..., and to the many dear young 
 friends, who have filled their vacant places, this book is most 
 affectionately inscribed. 
 
 It is the writer's hope, that the perusal of this book will 
 bring back many memories, linked with a happy past ; that it 
 will recall scenes of by-gone days, when all was joy and hap- 
 piness, because all was under virtue's sway. 
 
 Years have passed in quick s':ccession, since we clasped the 
 kindly hand and said the word " good-bye," more quickly still 
 have passed for some, the joys and anticipations of their 
 expectant youth. Many a sparkling eye that once rejoiced 
 our sight, has often perchance been bedimmed with tears, and 
 the sunny smile of youth, buried perhaps beneath traces deep 
 of sorrow. Woman's lot is on you, gentle friends : 
 
 " Her lot is on you, silent tears to weep. 
 And patient smiles to wear, thro' sufferings hour. 
 And sunless riches from affections deep. 
 To pour on broken reeds, a wasted showtr." 
 
 Scattered as the leaves of autumn, are the members of our 
 once happy band. We meet them here and there, by the way- 
 fides of life ; some quietly performing the stern avocations of 
 every day's existence, sanctifying themselves, and those around 
 
X — 
 
 ni I 
 
 thf ni, by the practice of those virtues acquired in yearly youtK 
 Others, are treading a different path making their own " way 
 of the cross," down in the deep silent anguish of their hearts ; 
 afflicted souls, for whom every rose has its thorns. Others 
 again, are in a joyous security ; they have listened to a still 
 small voice, calling them away from earth's vain joys, from its 
 unreciprocated affections. They are nestling now in the shade 
 of His Tabernacle, to catch the soft whisper of His interior 
 words ; living for Him alone, and praying for the weal o£ those 
 they loved and left. 
 
 It has been often said, that like unto our Divine Master, we 
 have each our own peculiar mission to fulfil, and our lives upon 
 earth, are to be the accomplishment of this mission. And ';;is 
 for this, that before the years of our adolescence ha"e disap-, 
 peared, yve see fall, one by one, the joys and hopes of youth ; the 
 nearest and the dearest ties of friendship are snapt asunder, for 
 the hour of separation rings for all. Alas ! who has not heard 
 its doleful sounds ! We go forth, according as we have been 
 called, by different routes, to the great warfare of life, and we 
 commence that combat which will finish, with our last earthly 
 struggle. Formed to the practice of solid virtue, within the 
 loved precincts of Margaret Bourgeoys' Congregation, we know 
 what virtuous inculcations, we there received. How those dear 
 recoll6ctions cluster around our heart -ind how often, amid t)\6, 
 perils of life, and the dangers of our own inexperience, they 
 come back to us, with that same mysterious charm, which first 
 won our youthful sympathies. They come to us as messengers 
 of the past, to arouse our latent energies, to restore to freshness 
 and to beauty, our first devotion, and give it back to us with 
 that unsullied fragrance, which rejoiced the heart of God, 
 before we left forever the venerated shades of our convent 
 home. The following pages, we trast, will perform the same 
 loving duty. We send them forth ^ ->nfidently, notwithstanding 
 their many imperfections, for we offei them, not to science, nor 
 to fdme, but rather to grateful hearts, who love to loitfcr around 
 scenes of past delights ; or who, weary at times of life's hdixi 
 battle, long for & peaceful and refreshing reminiscence of hoiiri 
 
— XI — 
 
 that were, for a ray from the golden " long ago." And if but 
 one slumbering virtue be aroubc I ; if but one pious resolutionr 
 taken in childhood, at the foot of Mary's alta; be renewed ; ir 
 but one silvery echo, from the Ora pro Nobis, murmured at 
 evening hour, steals over a troubled heart, and soothe* its 
 weariness ; then, will these pages have accomplishea their mis- 
 sion, and the events therein related, will console and make: 
 happy as " remembered joys." 
 They were, :hey are, they still sh?ll be, 
 
 Congregation of Notre Dame, 
 
 Feast of the Sacred Heart ofjesus^ 
 
 June 8th,. 1877.. 
 
il 1 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 More than two hundred years have passed away, since the 
 events we are about to relate transpired. Time and its fitful 
 changes, have obliterated many a record of bygone days, and 
 cast a shade over some of the fairest (eatures of the past. Stilt 
 memory ever faithful to her own, clings to these fond recollec- 
 tions of other days. Even, were the power given, who would 
 throw the veil of forgetfulness over scenes so dear, so holy. 
 Who would refuse to lend a willing ear, to these soft: 
 wliisperin^ of the past, as they come home to our hearts^ 
 replete with love's persuasiveness. Their sweet influence steals* 
 over us, like " Songs of the Olden time," and while they speak, 
 of woman's worth, her faith, her zeal, while they recount her 
 noble deeds, her glorious acts, we feel that *lis a privilege 
 real and great, to practice woman's virtue, to accompli^ 
 woman's mission. 
 
 Peruse the sacred volume of Him who died. 
 Her kiss betrayed not, nor her lips denied, 
 And when the Apostles, left Him to his doom,. 
 She lingered around His silent Tomb. 
 
 Let us then recall 1653, with its throng of glorious recollec- 
 tions, its hallowed remembrances, its untold heroism*; or 
 rather ascending the stream of time, let us steal from the bosook 
 
XIV 
 
 «of the past, a few of those fragrai;r flowers, whose rich j>cr- 
 fumes were so unsparingly scattered, around the early days of 
 Ville-Marie. ^ 
 
 Canada, according to the historical records of the 17th 
 century, possessed few native attractions. The warwhoop re- 
 rsounded almost continually throughout its forest wilds, the 
 ferocious spirit of the different tribes who inhabited the soil, 
 was seemingly ill-calculated^ to' interest the stranger, or attract 
 the traveller. Notwithstanding this, there were hearts in a far 
 .ofif land, that burned with love for these children of the forest ; 
 hearts, that longed to burst asunder the dearest ties of earth, 
 ties of home and kindred, to carry far over the waters, glad 
 tidings of a Saviour's love. 
 
 "O child of the .-ed man ! there's magic in thy name, a 
 ucharm hovers around thy destiny, else, why for thee, have 
 ^earth's joys been cast aside, earth's riches spurned, earth's 
 ' Jionors trampled under jbot ? For thee, the noblest of earth's 
 . -sons have given out, their life's blood freely, and who may 
 .enumerate .the unsullied offerings, placed by youth and 
 beauty for thee, upon the Altar of Sacrifice. Forget it not, 
 iihe soil thou treadest is holy ground ; moistened by the blood 
 of martyrs, hallowed and rendered dear, by the toils and 
 fljrivations of those, who brought to thee from afar, the gift of 
 tfaith. Their names have been transmitted to posterity, and 
 many a youthful cheek has glowetJ, and many an eye has 
 flashed, at the recital of their, deeds. Noble hearted missiooh 
 «f»ries of gentle birth and refined tastes, impelled by the 
 instincts of their ardent charity, willingly exchanged their sunny 
 <:lime and happy fire side, for the cheerless aspect of thy wild 
 home. Men, whose lives on these western shores, were made 
 up, of " fearless devotedness and heroic self-sacrifice," to thee, 
 they came, untutored child of the forest, like the celestial mes- 
 sengers of old, bringing glad tidings of great joy, and winning 
 by the soft influence of their persuasive words, of thy race the 
 bravest, the noblest, the best. The proud spirit was curbed, 
 the ; stiff neck bow<id and rieceived sub^^issively d^e yoke c^ 
 
— XV — 
 
 •* Thou wilt stand no longer," says a distinguished writer, 
 ** as a fallen forgotten race, among the nations of the earth, 
 " Christianity has claimed thee ; her privileges, her hopes, all 
 " are now thine." Ages have passed, since that eventful morn, 
 when first dawned for thee, the light of faith. History ever 
 faithful to her mission, has told the tale, how, 
 
 " When o'er these plains, by birch and maple crowned. 
 The wild deer wandered, and the red man frowned. 
 When the first glimpses of the morning broke, 
 O i vales of pine, and endless groves of oak. 
 From whose green vistas, bright with flowers and dew, 
 The wild bird sung, the wigwam glimmered through; 
 How on yon green hill, the Indian warwhoop rung. 
 In yon green dale the song of peace was sung ; 
 How rose at eve the pilgrims grateful song. 
 And his deep prayers rolled forth the hills along. 
 
 The scene has changed. No more 'neath, forest wild. 
 
 In joyous gambols, will the bright indian child 
 
 Seek spring's first flowers, to deck the chieftain's hair. 
 
 Or bathe his brow, in silent gladness there. 
 
 Has gone, the warwhoop and the hunters cry. 
 
 Hushed for aye, the red man's song of victory. 
 
 'Tis past, and o'er his forest home, 
 
 Towers the tall fabric and the lofty dome. 
 
 On high, the hand of art has sent 
 
 The column and the monument, 
 
 To tell the triumph and the pride 
 
 Of white men, who in battle died. 
 
 And of their sons, to whom are given 
 
 The treasures from the child of nature, riven. 
 
 (Anonymous.). 
 
THE PEARL OF TROYES, 
 
 OR 
 
 REMINISCENCES OF THE EARLY DAYS 
 
 OF 
 
 YILLE-MARIE. 
 
 CHAPTER FIRST. 
 
 BeminiscenceH of the city of Troyes.— Persecutions in Gaul.— The 
 north of France is ceded to the Normans, A. D. 912.— Kollo, chief of 
 the Normans. — Thibault IV, Count of Champagne. — Margaret 
 Bourgeoys, her birth and early childhood.— The youthful Apostle. 
 Margaret loses her mother by death.— Congregation of Notre-Dame 
 of Troyes.— The human heart.— Margaret yields to the call of grace. 
 
 "Bleat land! 
 ' There's music In thy iigbtest gale." 
 
 (Hbhams.) 
 
 Among the many provinces of France, there is one around 
 which our memory loves to linger ; not because nature has 
 planted there some of her fairest bowers, not for its time 
 honored name, nor for its luxuriant valleys and peaceful 
 waters ; no, not for all these, but because Heaven blessed the 
 land and decreed, that from that soil, should spring a precious 
 flower, which transplanted in its first blooming to a foreign 
 clime, should by its invigorating perfumes, give life and 
 strength to many. 
 
 Dear readerj let us visit in fancy the quaint old city of 
 Troyes, seated on the banks of the Seine, and while gazing 
 upon her ancienc walls, her ivied turrets and ruined towers. 
 
^. 
 
 — 2 
 
 
 ! I 
 
 while admiring the lofty spires of her majestic cathedrals, her 
 noble piles of gothic structure, let us think of the scenes and 
 events which have rendered this city remarkable. History, in 
 describing this portion of Campania, tells us that it is rich in 
 monumental and historical records, while its religious annals 
 date to a remote period, even to the year 257, when flourished 
 its first Bishop, Saint-Savinian. Catholicity was then in its 
 primeval splendor, but the sunbeam is so often overshadowed 
 by a cloud ! The sword of persecution was unsheathed in the 
 Gallic provinces by the Roman Emperors, and multitudes of 
 Christians moistened with their blood the land, whence in 
 succeeding ages, God was to be glorified in His Saints, and 
 the church enriched by the merits and relics of her holy 
 martyrs. Troyes was not the last to brave the impending 
 storm, and when the imperial edicts, proclaimed sacrifice or 
 death, legions of her noble children, infant heroes and youth- 
 ful virgins wended tl . way to the tyrants throne, gazing with 
 scorn upon the idolatrous statue, and spuming with disdain 
 the flattering offers of earthly joys. Attracted heavenward by 
 Angel whispers, by celestial visions, they saw in the far off vista, 
 eternal glories, which neither kingly magnificence, nor earthly 
 power could ever bestow. In vain did the Emperors multiply 
 their edicts, in vain did they increase their victims, none 
 faltered. — It was amidst these scenes of bloodshed and cruelty 
 that the Gospel achieved its most glorious conquests. Our holy 
 Mother the Church raised her brow, and casting off the 
 shackles with which persecution had bound her, she gazed 
 triumphantly on the soii crimsoned with the blood of her 
 fairest and best. 
 
 The Emperors turned their arms elsewhere, and once again 
 Praise, Glory and Thanksgiving were offered to the Most High. 
 An interval of peace — but before a century had elapsed, new 
 invasions threatened the entire destruction of Troyes. About 
 the year 451, Attila, King of the Huns, and leader of an im- 
 mense multitude of barbarians, penetrated into the very heart 
 of Gaul, plundering ali the towns in his way. Meeting with a 
 vigorous resistance, before the walls of Orleans, he was forced 
 
:;#■' 
 
 — 3 
 
 to retreat towards the Rhine, closely pursued by General 
 Aetius, whose valor obtained for him the surname of " The last 
 
 •of the Romans." Attila was overtaken in the vast plains of 
 Chdlons, in Champagne, while bent upon the destruction of 
 Troyes. The inhabitants were thrown into the deepest conster- 
 nation when their holy Bishop, Saint-Loup, raised thtlr drooping 
 spirits and assured them that their homes and their altars would 
 be preserved from plunder and sacrilege. Our readers, famililtf 
 with the histor-al events of the time, remember with what awe 
 the proud Attila listened to the holy Bishop's pleadings, and 
 how, finally conquered by his resistless eloquence, he com- 
 manded his troops to leave the city unmolested. 
 
 I^ss fortunate at a later period, Troyes was doomed to 
 
 . ravage and destruction during the invasion of the Normans, 
 Ar-B:-8S9 The conquest of France had long been the ambi- 
 tion of these fierce men of the North ; repulsed with great loss 
 from the walls of Paris, A. D. 886, they persevered in their 
 course of piracy under the leadership of Rollo, one of the 
 greatest warriors of the age. At length. King Charles the 
 Simple consented to give up to them on condition cf vassalage, 
 the north of France, which became their permanent property 
 A. D. 912, and took from them the name of Normandy. 
 RoUo, distinguished as a conqueror, became still more so as a 
 Legislator. Converted to Ck 'itianity, he rebuilt the churches 
 and sanctuaries which had been devastated by incessant wars ; 
 his wise regulations, animated by a spirit of religion, changed 
 the nature and the habits of a people, hitherto given up to a 
 life of piracy. Under his judicious administr ition, Normandy 
 became prosperous and flourishing, at a time when the rest of 
 France was plunged into all the horrors of civil war ; a time, 
 when the clash of arms was heard on every side, and scenes of 
 bloodshed and cruelty stained the fairest provinces in the land. 
 Troyes was not more fortunate than the other cities of France. 
 All fell victim to these disasters, and many a stately ruin, told 
 a thrilling tale of fallen thrones and tottering dynasties. In- 
 dustrial pursuits were nearly abandoned, or at most presented 
 a dreary aspect un*'' about the 1 2th century, when Thibault 
 
Sil-^ 
 
 _ 4 ^ 
 
 IV, Count of Champagne ( I ), gave a stimulant to commerce 
 and to manufactures, and Troyes soon took a distinguished 
 rank among the prominent cities of Europe. Rich in remem- 
 brances, Troyes has ever been the cradle of the great and th? 
 good. She gave to the Church, with Pope Urbain the IV, 
 many holy Bishops, zealous Priests, and a multitude of Saints 
 of every age and conditioiL We may well say in the words o€ 
 a poet : 
 
 '* This ancient aoll hath nursed a giorlouB race." 
 
 l\ 
 
 To the nation, she gave counsellors, heroes and statesman, 
 poets and artists, who sang the praisv-is of their native city, and 
 paid their tiributes to her holy shrines and antiquated altars^ 
 Blest and blessing in her influence, Troyes extended her muni- 
 ficence, far and wide, and nations, far beyond the well-loved 
 shores of France, learned to cherish her memory. 
 
 To the Church of the New World, to the children of this 
 western clime, ihe gave a pearl, torn from her own bosom ; its 
 brilliancy peneu;?ted the deep shades of the Canadian forests, 
 and thousands, lured by its radiance, left there the wild deer, 
 the bow and arrow, for a ray of its mellow light. A new city 
 sprang up, 'neath its vivifiying influence, and Ville-Marie 
 turned, with grateful love, to that land which had been to her 
 a source of untold blessings. Many a laurel wreath has fame, 
 glory and renown, placed upon the lioary brow of Troyes, but 
 none fjurer, none brighter, none more glorious, than that won by 
 her heroic and sainted daughter, Margaret Bourgeoys, whose 
 virtues gave consolation to the Church of this western land, 
 
 (1) Thibanlt IV, Coant of Champagne, was t» moat Christian Princ*. 
 After » life spent in the pmctice of every virtue, he was doomed to 
 become the vict tn of many -viciBttitudes m his ol«l age. THh vassals, 
 emboldened by his raisfortunes, toiho up aguinhit him. Abandoned by 
 his aliies, without arms and without defense, he hud reconrse in his 
 distroM? to Saint-Bernard, his spiritual director, tnistinK that he 
 would find in his oonnsels and fnendshit ttrengih to boar liis heavy 
 croMes. He was not deceived. The holy .....bot of (Jliiirvaux respond- 
 ed to his o«lI, and not only consoled him in bis afflictions, but even 
 reoonoiled Mm with hifi bitterest enemy, the King of France. And 
 80 peffeot w«a this reoouciliation, thut wlien Louia the VII lost his 
 seooni wife, Thibanlt's daughter, Alix de Champagne became his 
 Queen. From this marriage was boro Philip-Augustus, who suc- 
 oeeddd him to the throne,. 
 
 .JL I IU »if<l'HKji»<*»" 
 
— 5 — 
 
 jnore than two hundred years ago. Let us turn back, dear 
 reader, to April the 17th, 1620, when this fevored child of 
 ^race first drew the breath of life. It was " Good Friday," and 
 notwithstanding the peculiar shade of sadness, which ever ac- 
 companies this feast, there was joy and gladness, within the 
 family circle of Abraham Bourgeoys, an honest merchant of 
 the city of Troyes. Heaven had again blessed his union with 
 <Juillemette Garnier, by the birth of a daughter, known later 
 as Sister Bourgeoys, the illustrious foundress of the Congrega- 
 tion of Notre-Dame. Angels flitted to and fro, around the 
 crib of that new born babe, upon whose brow the regenerating 
 waters had ilowed. No pomp of heraldry, no crest of arms, 
 glittered around that infant form, for neither Abraham Bour- 
 :geoys, nor his wife, Vi^ere of princely lineage. Still, they held a 
 considerable rank among their fellow citizens, while their truly 
 Christian spirit, their virtues, and their moral worth rendered 
 them influential in the circle of their acquaintances. They 
 enjoyed a happiness unknown to the votaries of earthly splen- 
 dors, and the treasure of a name unstained was the most pre- 
 cious inheritance they would leave to Ihe five diildren .vho 
 were growing around them. \^ 
 
 To the education of their' youthful fiimily they paid the 
 ■greatest attention, remembering that " if there are many har- 
 vests in life, there is but one seed time." Their solicitude was 
 amply repaid by Margaret, who evinced rare dispositions for 
 learning and virtue from her earliest years. 
 
 Nature and grace had vied with each other, in bestowing 
 .their most precious gifts upon this child of benediction. To a 
 strong maturity of intellect, were added many endearing quali- 
 ties, which shed sunshine around her path, while her virtuoui 
 inclinations won for her the praise and the es^'^em rf all. 
 
 She was, in truth, a lovely child, upon whose fair brow tK^e 
 * smile of Heaven seemed to rest. At the age of ten, Margaret 
 began to lay aside the toys and plays of youth ; and assumed 
 .Si& if by inspiration, amusements of a graver cast 
 
 Strong indications of her marvellous vocation were mani- 
 fested even in her childish ictions. Impelled by some myste 
 
 •SB 
 
— 6 — 
 
 fir 
 
 lii' 
 \l 
 
 It 
 
 rious instinct, she evinced a strange predilection for the most 
 virtuous and confiding among her little playmates, and with a 
 ;ceal and fervor, remarkable in one so young, she gathered them 
 together in some shady nook, or solitary spot, and there, un- 
 seen, she taught them in her own childish way, how to raise 
 upwards their innocent hearts, and learn to love heavenly 
 things. 
 
 These golden dreams of childhood were not Evanescent. 
 They lingered ever in her memory, and later, when seventy- 
 eight winters had heaped their snows upon her head, she loved 
 to recall these heavenly allurements, which had first drawn her 
 soul to God. " When I was a child," she writes at this ad- 
 vanced age, *• my greatest pleasure was to assemble little girls 
 of my own age, in some secluded spot, and in our own way 
 we formed plans for the future, and resolved to live piocsly 
 together, and sanctify our daily actions by the love of God. At 
 this time, I had never ^een a religious community, but had 
 merely observed a few young persons who lived together in the 
 practice of good works." 
 
 It was most probably at this period that Margaret partook 
 for the first time of the ** Bread of Angels," and these primitive 
 reunions of the youthful Apostle, were perhaps the best prepa- 
 ration for so important a duty — for, in giving a stimulant to the 
 pious inclinations of her young companions, she Ji<9f/^ed 
 thereby the purity and fervor of her own. Years i^faila on, 
 but hardly had the child entered upon her girlhood, when a 
 shadow of death fell upon the family circle, and Margaret was 
 motherless. 
 
 A light was quenched. A voice hushed forever. New duties 
 were now to claim her care. A holier mission awaited her 
 youthful energies. The greater part of Mr. Bourgeoys' time 
 was absorbed by his commercial pursuits consequently, but 
 little could be devoted to his two younger children ; still, feeling 
 that it was for him an imperious duty to vfatch over and guide 
 their growing years, and convinced that the mind of childhood^ 
 like the young phmt, may be inclined to habits which will last 
 through life, he finally decided upon giving this double respon- 
 
^ 7 — 
 
 sibility to his daughter Margaret ; he felt that notwithstanding 
 her youth, she was competent for the task, and a father, he 
 was justly proud of her rare prudence, her sound judgment 
 and solid piety Years rolled on, and as Margaret advanced 
 in age, the precious qualities of her unfolding mind, shed joy 
 and happiness around the family fireside. Another sphere had 
 been opened to her youthful zeal, and the varying circumstances 
 of her new position were willed by that Divine Providence, 
 who led her, even at this early age, to the final accomplishment 
 of her destiny. 
 
 A veil of secrecy hangs over the good she achieved during 
 this period. No allusion was made by the holy sister in her 
 memoirs, to the result of her youthful efforts. No exclama- 
 tions of joy, because God had blessed her sisterly endeavors,, 
 not the slightest word, by which we might imagine, she had 
 known a smile of triumph or an expression of discouragements 
 Silence and humility conspicuous, even at this early age. She 
 only refers to this period of her life, when prompted by this 
 same spirit of humility and reproaches herself more than once, 
 because of a certain fondness for dress, and a desire to please 
 by her becoming attire ; her dress was ever in accordance with 
 th? strictest rules of modesty, out was, nevertheless, of a style 
 to prevent her from appearing inferior to other young persons 
 of her age and condition. But might not these expressions be 
 considered as proofs of those special lavors, which God show- 
 ered upon her from her very childhood ? Delicacy of conscience, 
 mark certain of a chosen soul, destined to attain the summit 
 of perfection, a grace, most frequently the fruit of many conti- 
 nued combats of a long inward struggle. 
 
 There existed about this time, in the city of Troyes, a fervent 
 religious community, known as the " Congregation of Notre 
 Dame," founded by a holy Priest, from that part of France called 
 " Lorraine, " his name " Father Fourrier. " These religious 
 devoted to the instruction of youth, were cloistered ; but, 
 attached to their institution, was a pious association of young 
 persons, who, without contracting any solemn engagement, 
 assembled on Sundays and Holid perform together certain 
 
rT— 
 
 i; 
 
 i 
 
 
 — 8 — 
 
 religious exercises and excite each other to the practice of virtue 
 by their mutual good examples. The members of the sodality 
 had long admired and loved the youthful Margaret. All were 
 desirous of seeing her in their ranks, persuaded that her pious 
 examples would induce others to join them. The young girl, 
 too, wished to become a member of their Society. The sweet 
 dream had long haunted her memory, but she resisted the 
 inspirations it brought, for she feit that deep do^vn within 
 her heart, there was a lurking sentiment of vanity, a certain 
 self-seeking in her attire, incompatible with the austere simpli- 
 city which the members of the association were obliged to 
 profess. She hesitated. Poor human heart I who has not 
 known thy hesitations, thy incessant waverings, thy perpetual 
 contradictions ! Like this material world, thou hast thy suc- 
 cessive changes. Poor human heart ! power and mystery are 
 thine ! It is down in thy mysterious depths, that memory holds 
 her annals, 'tis there that she tells of the happy days of child- 
 hood, or sighs perchance, because of the shadows that came 
 upon later years. Ah ! human heart, down in thy recesses 
 deep, are mines richer than those of Golconda, gems more 
 preciou:; far, than pearls of eastern lands. Thou hast virtues 
 slumbering there, until the hour of grace, shall call them forth 
 to action ; thou hast fountains of human kindness, that 
 require but to be unsealed and cnsi forth their refreshing wa- 
 ters, upon the bruised reeds and wi.hered flowers, strewn over 
 the paths of life. Restless as the foaming wave, and calm as the 
 dewdrop in its rosy bower, thou art all powerful in thy work- 
 ings. And yet, with all these hidden treasures, with thy noble 
 instincts, with thy lofty aspirations for the pure and beautiful, 
 with thy undeniable claim upon heavenly things, thou art 
 earthly, and like the frail things of earth, thou hast miseries 
 that humble thee, passions, whose baneful influence enslave 
 thee. Vile things c f dust can weave around thee their web 
 of fascination, a feeble human tie can crush thy power, and 
 drag thee to a level, with the basest menial. 
 
 Is this thy destiny, human heart ? wast thou bom tor earth, 
 that thou leanest ever downwards ? Ah, no ! the precious 
 
~ 9 -^ 
 
 gifts with which thou art endowed, thy unutterable longings 
 for unknown joys, even thy irresolution and thy resistance, 
 all tell thee, that the desired goal, is not here below. Thine 
 is a warfare, thou art an arena, where thoughts of Feaven, 
 and thoughts of earth must meet in deadly strife — well may 
 the poet say : — 
 
 " There is an unseen battle field, 
 In every hnman. heart, 
 Where two contending forces meet, 
 And where they seldom part. " 
 
 Our youthful Margaret was a convincing proof of these 
 inward struggles. Her heart, adorned with the most precious 
 gifts, yearned for the pure joys of Heaven, but the world had 
 spread before her its delusive veil, and thus she wavered, 
 poor bird in a gilded cage, refusing the liberty for which she 
 sighed. But the hour advances, the designs of Heaven must 
 not be frustrated. Grace is given. One generous determina- 
 tion, and the Rubicon is passed There are similar traits in every 
 day-life. We can find them perhaps, amid our own individual 
 records. Grace has been calling for a long, long time, it still 
 calls, and ever finds us lingering. We cling, perchance, to ruins 
 that may never be restored, to wrecked hopes, for which there 
 will never be any earthly realization. The hour advances. One 
 generous determination. The gain is ours. 
 
liiiii! 
 
 CHAPTER SECOND. 
 
 
 Oiir "L^y of the Rosary, or the triumph of grace.— The old Abbey 
 "l*a' our Xady "of NonnamsT— "X vdlre 'from Heaven.— Margaret 
 Bourgeoys love for Mary. -She becomes a member of the external 
 Congregtition.— Happy result* of her examples.— Sister Bourgeoys 
 desires to join the Carmelite Order is not received. — She turns to 
 the Monastery of Saint Clare, where the same humiliation awaits 
 her.— Margaret Bourgeoys twelve years Pi-efeot of the Ex.t'^mal 
 Congregation.— Jesus in the Sacred Host. 
 
 w 
 
 " A sense of deep repose has lulled me oft, 
 
 To peace, which in forgetfulueas. I mean 
 
 The vesper bell. 
 
 (Hbhamb.) 
 
 It was the first Sunday of October 1640, the festival of Our 
 I^dy of the Rosary, a day dear to all the children of the 
 Church, but peculiarly so, to the sons of Saint Dominic, who 
 generally display great pom 3 in its celebration. • 
 
 The glories of a bright ai tumnal day appeared in all their 
 varied splendors. Nature vied with art, to enhance the beauties 
 of a mother's feast day. The sun's rays played upon tower and 
 steeple, and danced upon the rippling waters of the Seine. No 
 sound was heard, save the cliiming of the bells, as from their 
 gothic spires they called the faithful to the house of prayer. 
 
 Margaret obeyed the su' >mons. directing her steps towards 
 the convent of the Dominicans, she reached the spot just as 
 the solemn procession, which takes place on this day, was defi- 
 ling through the huge portal of the monastery. Led on by 
 devotion, or perhaps inspiration, she joined the pious throng. 
 Not far distant, stood an ancient Abbey, known as "Notre- Dame 
 aux Nonnains," the principal arch of which was adorned by a 
 large stone statue, representing the Mother of God. As the 
 procession moved on before the monastery, Margaret's eyes 
 fell upon the image, which at this moment, appeared to her of 
 unearthly beauty. Many a time in childhood had she gazed 
 with love and reverence upon the heavenly figure, and per- 
 
 /f 
 
I-" n, i- 
 
 ,/' .'/ 
 
 /mfi. ffimtJn, r lldMigiuUU.raris . 
 
 .1 /fi i>i/f i/'n/i<- ,i'/)rOu' i/r Marie, //r ,wt/r /ioiirifeoi/s .rent .mn m'ur 
 c/itifii/f toit/ -i/coiif), ft ,ir (i^iiotw au jerv/tr f/c cc(/c i/u>i/ie ni^re . 
 
 At the si^^ht of this statue. Sister P ^u'r^eoys heaft is suddenly 
 fhauired. She devotes herself entirely to the service of her 
 heavenly mother. 
 
 \ ■ 
 

— 11 — 
 
 chance many an act of filial love had gone up from her young 
 heart to the Queen of Heaven, but never had its sight produced 
 emotions similar to those she now experienced. She fell like 
 one entranced at the feet of her Virgin Mother, a flood of 
 interior light inundated her soul, and revealed to her in a 
 single instant, the littleness of all things earthly. At the same 
 time, the fire of divine love was enkindled within her, and 
 filled with the latent energy that inspires great actions, she 
 bowed submission to conquering grace, and vowed that no 
 terrestrial object should ever come between her and her God. 
 " In a word," she writes, " this moment of grace, wrought such 
 " a deep change within me, that I felt I was no longer the 
 " same person." -^'^'^ 
 
 Reflecting later upon this extraordinary favor, which was to 
 exercise so great an influence upon her future years, Margaret 
 felt that the heavenly grace came not without design, her love and 
 gratitude were strengthened at its remembrance, and the effects 
 of its m^ic power were manifested even in her outward 
 appearance. Her person, her actions, all within ?» 1 all without 
 . partook of the divine impulse. A spirit of an^ c modesty, of 
 meekness, of humility, evinced that she was now, more than 
 ever, the well loved child of that heavenly Mother, whom she, 
 was to love so tenderly and to imitate so perfectly. The 
 remarkable and sudden change, which had taken place in 
 Margaret's exterior conduct, struck her friends and acquain- 
 tances with surprise. 
 
 " After this favor," she writes, " I returned home, but so 
 " changed that it was visible to all, something unusual had oc- 
 " curred, for up to this time I had been extremely worldly and 
 " fond of gay attire and gay society." 
 
 Margaret had now attained her twentieth year. An age 
 perhaps when the heart is most strongly bound to the pleasures 
 and deceitful charms of life. But, for her, the hour of sacrifice 
 had come, and she stepped forward in the path of renunciation, 
 vnthout casting a farewell glance upon things she had loved so 
 well. Courted and esteemed by all, because of her sweet 
 happy disposition, she stifled the tender feelings which love 
 
— 12 — 
 
 had placed within her heart, and snapt asunder, the growing 
 sympathies that had twined their tendrils around its memories. 
 At the same time, she laid aside all vain and useless orna- 
 ments, wore neither gold, nor silver, and appeared ever after- 
 wards in an attire extremely simple, of a black or brownish 
 shade. She wept unceasingly over her youthful follies, imper- 
 fections which her humility greatly exaggerated, but which 
 nevertheless, were an obstacle to the designs of God upon her 
 soul. What matter that the warbler of the (ore.it is retained 
 by a cord or by a silken thread. Tize chain, though slender, 
 keeps him captive, and he can only k-ok out upon the expanse 
 through which he was to wing hip flight : 
 
 So tLe immortal snul 
 Destined to sear ou high, 
 Ib oft times bound to earth, 
 By a weak and feeble tie. 
 
 Margaret's next step was to cast herself at the feet of her spiri- 
 tual adviser, and there deplore the failings and the imperfections 
 of her past life, and to strengthen the better her pious resolutions, 
 she resolved to join the Confraternity attached to the Congre- 
 gation of Notre- Dame. Before doing so, however, she examin- 
 ed prudently the spirit of the association, and finding it in 
 accordance with her own inclinations, she finally begged to be 
 admitted among its members. 
 
 Her request caused joy, and created satisfaction among the 
 fervent children of Mary, and before many weeks had elapsed, 
 they perceived that their new companion surpassed them all in 
 virtue and piety. We read in the annals of the society that : 
 "There was a look of sanctity about her which inspired 
 respect, while her simplicity and affability won for her the 
 esteem of all." 
 
 It was about this time that her companions, through respect 
 for her virtue, gave her the name of Sister Margaret. 
 
 Penetrated with zeal for the promotion of Ck>d's glory, she 
 labored unceasingly to establish the reign of Jesus-Christ within 
 all hearts. Her entire days were spent in administering to the 
 wants of the needy and afflicted, and many a weary existence 
 
— 13 — 
 
 learned to sanctify its sufferings, and raise its drooping spirits 
 towards that God '*who chastens because He loves." She 
 excelled particularly in instructing the ignorant, and this occu- 
 pation was ennobled by a spirit of faith, which clearly proved 
 that some higher aim than personal satisfaction led her on. 
 The most prominent trait, however, in her character at this 
 period, was the deep love she bore the Blessed Virgin ; her 
 whole being seemed animated by this feeling, which grew and 
 strengthened until her latest breath. And when, years later, 
 she crossed the stormy deep, to erect in a far off land a monu- 
 ment to learning and piety, the love of Mary was her shield, 
 her compass, her greatest consolation. ^ And when trials and 
 contradictions of every kind had ceased their vain endeavors, 
 and success followed her hours of toil, the most precious 
 inheritance which she transmitted to her spiritual children, was 
 without doubt, her life givltig devotion to the Mother of God. 
 The ascendency which Margaret had exercised in her youth 
 over her childish companions, she still maintained among the 
 children of Mary. She induced all to imitate those virtues 
 which they so much admired in her, and convinced them by 
 her examples, that in reality there is nothing so engaging, so 
 cheerful and so amiable as piety. 
 
 Some months after her reception among the children of 
 Mary, she was unanimously chosen to fill the office of Prefect 
 or President, a position she occupied for the space of twelve 
 years, that is, until her departure for Canada. 
 
 Something more than ordinary virtue must have led to such 
 a result. To be retained in office for so long a peiiod, is some- 
 thing unusual in a sodality, and great must have been the 
 influence which Margaret Bourgeoys exercised so constantly 
 and so happily upon the members of her association. 
 
 Similar to the many confraternities |: that rejoice the church 
 ^n our day, it was composed of young persons who had not as 
 yet embraced any particular state of life, and who, notwith- 
 standing their pious ihclinations and many charming qualities, 
 were no doubt prone to the defects, which are so often attri- 
 buted to the young : inconstancy and a love of independance. 
 
— 14 - 
 
 To have remained so long under the direction of one of their 
 own age, speaks most advantageously of all, and gives us an 
 excellent idea of Sister Margaret's virtue, during the twelve 
 years of their mutual intercourse. Character, we know is the 
 moral part of our bemg, its influence is incontestable,and often- 
 times, we fall victim to its laws. No doubt, the secret of Sister 
 Margaret's success, came from her knowledge and experience in 
 this matter, as well as from her interior union with the Mother 
 of God, and her constant study of the spirit, which animated 
 this heavenly Mother's actions. " To favor the harmony of 
 hearts " says a distin^ished writer, " always study the weak 
 " side of those with whom you live, so as to come in contact 
 *' with it as seldom as possible." He adds. "■ Oh ! if we only 
 *' knew the power of a smile, a word, a simple glance, nay, the 
 " slightest shade of expression, how often we would make others 
 *' feel their magic influence." May we not infer then, from the 
 affection evinced by Sister Margaret's companions during this 
 length of time, that such had been her line of conduct ? When 
 •we view the result of her relations with others, we cannot but 
 feel convinced that she had most beautifully delineated in her 
 daily acts, every tint and shade of that divine charity, which 
 should be the special ornament of a child of Mary : delicacy 
 in thought, word, and action, so as to live in peace with others, 
 to screen their little failings, to calm the ruffled brow, and 
 meet with the frank open smile of a he :rt at ease, those, who 
 but a moment before, had wounded our inmost feelings. 
 
 Sister Margaret as she advanced in years, felt the necessity 
 of a spiritual guide, whose counsels and admonitions, might 
 spur her on in the path of virtue. After directing many fervent 
 prayers to this end. her choice fell uporilSwr Jendret, an eccle- 
 siastic of uncommon prudence, and thoroughly imbued with 
 God's holy spirit. He was at this time, chaplain of the Carme- 
 lites and when, still in the beginning of his relations with his 
 new penitent, he remarked with pleasure the solidity of that 
 virtue, the theme of every tongue. He saw at once that she 
 had long been familiar, with the heroisms of abnegation, and 
 that her natural inclination led her to the practices of an aus- 
 
15 — 
 
 tere and penitential life. From this he concluded, that she was 
 not called upon to live in the world. As he took a lively inter- 
 est in every thing connected with the Carmelite Order, whose 
 reform had jiroduced about this time so extraordinary a sensa- 
 tion throughout all F" ranee, he M'as desirous of enriching this 
 institution with so precious a subject. After having tried her 
 vocation sufficiently, he made the proposition to his penitent. 
 The respect and obedience which Sister Margaret ever enter- 
 tained for those who represented to her the will of God, and 
 then, the austere and penitential life led by the Carmelites, was 
 too conformable to her ovm inclination to admit of a refusal ; 
 she felt within herself a strong desire to consecrate her entire 
 being to God, she hastened therefore to communicate this pro- 
 ject to her father. The venerable old man was thunder-struck 
 at his daughter's demand. He had ever looked upon her as 
 the hope and consolation of his declining years, and now. 
 After the first emoti^^ns of grief hud subsided, this worthy father 
 of his noble child, gathered up his blighted hopes, and placed 
 them generously upon the Altar of sacrifice. He consented 
 that she shoula leave him, and promised to do all in his power 
 to assist her, to give her the dowry exacted by the Carmelites, 
 from those who joined their Order. Extremely moved at her 
 father's deep affliction, Margaret stifled her own sad emotions, 
 and, some days later, wended her steps towards the Carmelite 
 Convent, and there she humbly begged to be admitted. God 
 willed it not, the nuns, from some unknown motive, gave her 
 no encouragement. We cannot imagine what could have in- 
 duced them to refuse h . A person universally loved and res- 
 pected because of her virtuous and exemplary conduct, Mr '^l^.ttut^'i 
 Jendret's special recommendation, should humanly speaking, 
 have disposed the nuns in her favor. We may tnfer from 
 subsequent events, that God himself, had placed obstacles 
 there, for His ways are incomprehelkible to man. >r~ 
 ^ Margaret withdrew, but not the least disheartened She 
 prayed with renewed fervor, and feeling ..at the doors of 
 Mount Carmel were closed upon her, vith her directors con- 
 sent, she turned towards the Order of Saint Clare. 
 
V, 
 
 1*1 ? 
 
 ■^i V 
 
 — 16 — 
 
 Fruitless attempt ! God did not call her there, she retreated 
 a second time, but this double humiliation did not cause her 
 fervor to relent Reflecting upon these vain efforts, which 
 seemed to strengthen her pious resolutions, Margaret deter- 
 mined to realize 'mid the tumult of the .world, what she 
 could not effect in ralipion. She implored in consequence her 
 Director, to allow her to consecrate herself irrevocably i(|0 God 
 by the vows of poverty, chastity and obedience. \>ff. J en- 
 dret was convinced of Sister Margaret's virtue, still, he with- 
 held his consent for the moment, and commanded her to 
 banish the idea from her mind until her thirtieth year. She 
 was at this time twenty-two and submitted without a murmur 
 to the will of her Director, who soon after, moved by her fervor 
 and humility, gave her permission to consecrate herself to God, 
 by the vow of virgmity. This holy action performed on the 
 2ist of December i643, feast of Saint-Thomas, was not suffi- 
 cient for her loving heart, and wishing to disengage herself 
 more perfectly from the vanities and desires of life, she soon 
 after added to this first solemn promise, a second, that of po- 
 verty. From this moment until her latest breath, she considered 
 these two favors among the mo'>>t precious she had ever 
 received, and alluding to this event some time before her 
 death, she says : " I gave myself entirely to God in my twen- 
 *' tieth year, 1640. Some time afterwards, I made with my 
 " confessor's consent, a vow of perpetual chastity, intending to 
 *' add the two others, as soon as I could obtain permission. 
 " This favor was granted me some time later, and when I 
 " vowed holy poverty my resolve was to practice these virti es 
 " all my life." In this manner Margaret rendered herself more 
 and more worthy the glorious mission, to which she was soon 
 to be called. The little success encountered in her resolution 
 to embrace the religious life, neither weakened nor diminished 
 q JtK]Mr, Jendret's conviction, that she was called to a high state of 
 ' perfection. He had often witnessed the effects erf her zeal ; and 
 the talents with which she was endowed, led him to think that 
 perhaps she was called upon to found an institution herself v 
 consequently he resolved to test the inspiration ; prayers 
 
7^. 
 
 H^ 
 
 — 17 — 
 
 and sacrifices were offered up in this intention until the 
 moment came to reaUze this idea. The matter was recom- 
 mended to the ecclesiastical authority of Troyes. JjIfT 
 Jendret's views, met with the desired approbati<5n and certain 
 rules were compiled for the projected community. Two virtuous 
 young women were associated to Sister Margaret, and shortly 
 after all three entered upon their new diaties, and gave them- 
 selves up to the instruction of youth with ardor and zeal. 
 Sister Margaret in particular, devoted herself heroically to 
 these daily duties. 
 
 One day while engaged in her occupations, she heard that 
 two dissolute men had seized a young girl in the neighborhood, 
 and were dragging her away, despite her tears and entreaties. 
 Sister Margaret seized h^r crucifix and ran quickly like one 
 inspired in pursuit. Braving all danger, she advanced, and 
 holding up before their eyes the image of the crucified, she 
 exclaimed : " Forbear ! miserable Avretches ! It is Jesus-Christ 
 ** himself whom you outrage m his members. Know, that 
 " sooner or later. He will avenge your tement)'." Terrified, 
 they withdrew covered with shame aud left their victim at 
 liberty. This young girl destined by Heaven to become one of 
 Sister Bourgeoys' first* companions in Canada, burst into tears 
 of gratitude for this timely assistance, and threw herself with 
 effusion of heart into the arms of her Benefactress. Many 
 other traits might perhaps be given of Sister Bourgeoys' zeal in 
 saving souls from the brink of ruin ; her knowledge of the 
 offences committed against that God she so much loved, ins- 
 pired her with a burning zeal, and like a faithful sentinel, she 
 was ever on the watch, lest even one poor soul should be 
 devoured by the " Roaring lion, who goeth about seeking 
 whom he may devour." Her new position gave her ample 
 opportunities for doing good, but still it did not seem that 
 God's will wa? perfectly manifested, and notwithstanding Mr. 
 Jendret's w'se precautions his plans failed. It was not 
 in accordance w*th the will of Heaven, that the projected 
 establishment should subsist in the city of Troyes. Its reali- 
 .zation was reserved for Canad;i, and this failure did not, in any 
 
 r^ 
 
 -^iiJi-*.-*. 
 
l^i! 
 
 m 
 
 . 1 1 
 
 — 18 — 
 
 way, disturb Sister Margaret's peace of mind. Her spirit of 
 faith led her to see God's omnipotent will, presiding over the 
 different events and circumstances of her life, and no matter,, 
 what the result of her undertakings might be, she was contented^ 
 provided that God was glorified by her endeavors. Thus 
 disposed she was called upon to taste a bitter chalice. Her 
 venerable father had reached the close of his earthly pilgrim- 
 age, stifling the sad emotions of her heart, she stood at his 
 bedside like an angel of peace and mercy, sent to comfort the 
 last moments of existence. And when the last struggle warned 
 her that the soul had quitted its tenement of clay, strong, 
 even, in this hour of grief, she closed with her own hands the 
 eyes that had ever beamed upon her with tenderness and love. 
 And when the last solemn office had been performed and to 
 the inanimate remains had been given that last of all earthly 
 gifts, a grave ; when all that filial love prompted, had been 
 accompl^e(L Sifter ^Margaret retired to the house of her 
 friend, Mcvaam .d o Ch ulWand resumed her ordinary occupations, 
 until her departure for C anada, which took place some time after. 
 
 If the varying cTcumstances, of the last few months, had 
 been for Sister Margaret a painful ordeal, they had also served 
 to wean her affections entirely from eatth, and shed a greater 
 lustre upon her virtuous life. 
 
 The humble submission, with which she turned towards God, 
 in her hour of trial, had drawn her nearer to Heaven, and she 
 was now to refresh her weary soul at the well-spring of its living 
 waters. For several months, her soul was inundated by a tor- 
 rent of ineffable delights and when prostrate before the Altar to 
 partake of the " Bread of Angels," she sank' neath the irresis- 
 tible pressure of divine love. 
 
 More tranquil than the stillness of the niwht 
 More peaceful than the stillness of that ho ir, 
 More blest than any thing, my spirit lies ; 
 O God I beneath Thy power. 
 
 For what is there ou earth that I desire. 
 What can it give or take from me. 
 Or whom in Heaven, doth my spirit seek 
 OniodI but Thee? 
 
— 19 — 
 
 The most precious of these celestial favors, was that of a 
 sensible apparition of Our Lord in the Holy Eucharist. It was 
 the festival of Our Blessed Lady's glorious Assumption, the 
 chosen feast of the external Congregation. It was customary 
 on this day to expose the Blessed Sacrament in the little 
 chapel, adjoining the convent of the Congregation during the 
 procession which takes place in honor of the Mother of God. 
 Margaret was chosen to perform the hour of adoration. Hap- 
 pier than if she had all the pleasures and riches of earth at her 
 disposal, she took her accustomed place before the Altar. It 
 would seem as if Our Lord was desirous of binding Sister Mar- 
 garet, by every possible means, more and more intimately to 
 His heavenly Mother, for it was always on some one of her 
 festivals, that He gave her these manifestations of his tender- 
 ness, these marks of His divine predilection. Sister Margaret, 
 prostrate in humble love, prayed fervently for some time, then, 
 raising her eyes towards the Sacred Host, she beheld there, 
 her Divine Saviour, who had assumed the form uf a lovely 
 child, some three years old 
 
 It is not for us to attenipt to express the sublime effects 
 which these heavenly favors , produce within the soul, it is not 
 given to earth to portray the blissful emanations, which the 
 pure love of God excites ivithin us. We can only say that the 
 ravishing beauty of the Iniar-t Jesus, left impressions so sweet, 
 so deep, and so lasting within her heart, that she could never 
 after look upon earthly beauty without a feeling of dislike. 
 
 All earth's loveliness had gone upwards and after this flitting 
 gleam of celestial beauty. Sister Margaret felt that nothing here 
 below could ever cause satisfaction to ^er heart, or merit its. 
 affections ; that all thin;;s of earth, were worthy but a passing 
 glance. 
 
 Hoiiceforth, she tr>:,{{ the weary paths of life, as the exile 
 treads t le flo>very shor^^ of a stranger clime. 
 
 *■ 
 
i!>' 
 
 CHAPTER THIRD. 
 
 Foundation of V ille-MaQ.e.— Chomedey de Maisonneuve.— The Con- 
 gregation of Notre-Dame, Troyes.— The mysterious dream: "Go, 
 and I will never abandon Thee," or a Mother'^ voice.— Margaret 
 Bourgeoys leaves her native city. — Mr. Cossard and Madam de 
 Cliuly accompany her as far as Paris.— She encounters heavy crosses 
 in this city. — The Carmelites again. — Humiliations during the 
 journey.— The heroic Sister leaves the shores of her native land. 
 
 Up to the year 1642, no permanent settlement had been 
 made on the island of Montreal, Providence willed not that 
 " commercial enterprise or royal ambition" should take part in 
 its foundation. It was to be the work of God alone, and for 
 this purpose, many fervent Christians were inspired to conse- 
 crate their fortunes and their lives to the noble undertaking. 
 The religious enthusiasm led to many great and heroic deeds, 
 and when the will of Heaven, so clearly manifested to MM. 
 Olier and Royer de la Dauversi^re, was communicated to the 
 self sacrificing colonists, a cry similar to that re-echoed by the 
 crusaders of old resounded throughout all France. Leclerq, 
 one of the RecoUet Fathers, in speaking of the foundation of 
 the city of Montreal, says : " It is to Mr. Olier, founder of the 
 " society of Saint Sulpice, that we are indebted for this glorious 
 " undertaking. It had long been his cherished project, and 
 *' of all the design? formed to conquer the New- World to the 
 ■" empire of Jesus-Christ, Mr. Olier's is unrivalled, as regards 
 ■" disinterestedness, solidity and well concerted plans. "|J'hrough 
 the active endeavors of the Montreal Company, an expedition 
 was made ready for the spring of 164 1. Paul de Chomedey dc n 
 Maisonneuve, a nobleman of distinguished worth, and a native 
 of Troyes, in Champagne, was chosen to commence this 
 glorious undertaking. Accustomed 10 these hazardous enter- 
 prises, from his very youth, and thoroughly imbued ^ith the 
 loftiest sentiments of honor, inspired by religion, he was well 
 .qualified for this perilous and laudable design. Bef" e leaving 
 
— 21 — 
 
 his native country, he wished, howevei, to pay his relatives a 
 visit -ad spend a few days in their midst. Consequently, he j 
 set out for Troyes, where two of his sisters resided : Madam /^7^^ 
 d» Chuly, of whom we have already spoken, and Madam' ^ ^'^^ 
 Chomedey. The latter was a member of the Congregation of 
 Notre-Dame, and bore in religion the name of Sister Louisa of 
 Saint-Mary. Hearing her brother speak of the projected set- 
 tlement in Canada, of his nomination to the office of Governor, 
 and the subsequent establishment of a religious community de- 
 voted to the instruction of youth, Sister Louisa thought within 
 herself, that perhaps all these circumstances had been permitted 
 by God, to procure her the means of exercising her zeal in 
 this far off land. The pious Sister, had oftentimes too, enter- 
 tained a strong desire to shed her blood in defence of her 
 faith ; her prayer, it would seem, had now been heard, and 
 mentionhig this to her brother she proposed that he should 
 take two or three of the nuns with him to Canada ; the entire 
 community, entering into her plans, made the same request. 
 Notwithstanding, Mr. de Maisonneuve's good will, circum- 
 stances Mere unfavorable, and he was compelled to inform the 
 Sisters, that a house of their order was incompatible with the 
 present state of things. The nuns insisted, thinking in this 
 moment of strong desire, that with a good will every obstacle 
 could be overcome ; but all to no purpose, Mr. d» Maison- 
 neuve was inflexible : however, to soften his refusal, he gave 
 them hopes for the futiSre, and accepted as a pledge of their 
 mutual promise, a picture of our Blessed Lady, around which 
 was plac(;d the following inscription in golden letters : 
 
 " O Virgin, Queen and Mother, in the city that bears thy name, 
 Keep, O keep a place, for the Congregation of Notre Damo." 
 
 Or these events transpired, about the time of Sister Mar- 
 garet's trouble and humiliation, with regard to her vocation. 
 Rumor had already brought to her ear, news of the future esta- 
 blishment in Canada, in a city, specially consecrated to the 
 Mother of God. She heard too, of the active part, which the 
 Sisters of the Congregation, were to take, or hoped to take, in 
 
— 22 
 
 la ill- 
 
 w 
 
 its foundation, but of her future mission, no manifestation had 
 as yet been given. At this time, one of Sister Margaret's com- 
 panions who had become quite enthusiastic on the subject, 
 endeavored to dissuade her from embracing the religious Ufe, 
 saying with an air of assurance. " That they would render 
 more glory to God, by consecrating their lives to His service 
 in the New World. No doubt these pure motives and zealous 
 reasonings, were inspired by God ; Sister Margaret was strangely 
 impressed. Visions of that far off land, haunted her daily 
 thoughts, and hovered around her dreams at night. She felt 
 happy, and she knew not why. Perhaps it was because in that 
 distant vista, she descried numberless multitudes, thronging 
 around Mary's Altar, offering there, the incaase of their 
 pure devotion, to the Queen of Heaven ; she determimwi mt 
 last, to communicate her feelings on this subject, to the 
 directress of the sodality to which she belonged. It was no 
 other than Sister Mary of Saint Louisa. No one could give a 
 higher appreciation to Margaret's character, at all times, so ge- 
 nerous and so noble. , The worthy Nun seemed delighted, 
 beyond expression and the thought came into her mind, that 
 Sister Margaret might possibly be chosen by God, for 
 this distant mission. " She is indeed " said Sister Louisa, " a 
 ** soul of heroic courage, of unsurpassed virtue ; her stamp of 
 *' character, renders her suitable in every way, for so praise 
 " worthy an undertaking." The good ncvTS was soon circulated 
 throughout the community, and the rejoiced Sisterhood pro- 
 posed that Margaret should accompany them to Canada, con- 
 vinced that she would be to them, a priceless acquisition. 
 '*' These good Sisters," she writes, " desired that I should ?.c- 
 " company them to Canada, I gladly promised to be of the 
 " number." Several long months elapsed. During this interval 
 M. de Maisonneuve was compelled to return to France, in order 
 to obtain a recruit of strong courageous men for the defence 
 of the Colony. His work completed, and in awaiting the spring 
 of 1653, to return to Canada, he repaired for the second time 
 to Troyes, for the purpose of visiting his family. A few days 
 previous to his arrival in this city, Sister Margaret had a dream. 
 
23 
 
 which greatly impressed her. " God," says a distinguished 
 writer, " manifests His will in various ways, and the lives of 
 " many holy persons, both in the Old and the New Testament 
 ^' prove that He oftentimes made use of this mysterious lan- 
 *' guage." Sister Margaret, called to promote God's glory, in 
 the New World, was favored in this way. She perceived during 
 her sleep, a gentleman of a grave and dignified appearance, 
 dressed in a style that recalled the Secular and the Ecclesiastic. 
 His features were entirely unknown, and notwithstanding re- 
 mained deeply graven upon her mind ; while something seemed 
 to tell her, that she was to have particular relations with this 
 stranger. The next morning, she related the event to some of 
 her friends, wondering at the same time, what such a dream 
 could signify. The cxplanatiori 'was given a few days later. 
 M. de Maisonneuve visited the Congregation as usual. 
 
 We may naturally suppose, that Sister Louisa and the other 
 Nuns did not fail to renew their solicitations, relative to the 
 mission of Canada, but alas ! they were doomed to receive a 
 second refusal, M. de Maisonneuve could not accept of their 
 services. The almost continual incursions of the Iroquois 
 tribe, had retarded the progress of the colony, while the habi- 
 tations of Ville Marie were, in no manner, suitable for Nuns of 
 a cloistered Order. Sister Louisa still entreated however, and 
 the conversation becoming more and more animated, she was 
 led to speak of the Prefect of the External Congregation. She 
 referred to Sister Margaret's extraordinary life, to the spirit of 
 zeal with which she was animated for j instruction of youth, 
 and dwelt particularly upon the inesti ble advantages, which 
 the colony would derive from a person of her energy and 
 virtue. The Governor of Ville Marie listened attentiv. ' • to all 
 this ; his curiosity increased and finally he requested to see 
 Sister Margaret. 
 
 She was immediately summoned to the parlor, to take part 
 in a conversation, which cpuld not but prove interesting to her. 
 The door was thrown open and Sister Margaret announced ; but 
 hardly had her feet touched the threshold, wheh she drew back 
 seized with wonder and astonishment : her eyes fell instinctively 
 
• — 24 — 
 
 on Mr. de Maisonneuve, and in him she recognized the 
 
 .unger, she had seen in her dream. " Behold ! she exclaimed, 
 uchold my Priest ! behold him, whom I saw in my dream ! " 
 
 An introduction so singular and so unexpected, surprised 
 all present, and each in turn asked for an explanation. 
 
 Sister Margaret complied most willingly and related the cir- 
 cumstances of her dream, with charming grace and simplicity. 
 The occurrence was a source of recreation, for some time, and 
 finally the conversation took a more serious turn. 
 
 M. de Maisonneuve had been an enraptured listener, and 
 while Margaret spoke, he felt a strange interest and esteem 
 deepen within him. Besides a strong conviction, that he should 
 do all in his power to enrich the youthful colony with this pre- 
 cious treasure. Consequently he asked Sister Margaret if she 
 had any inclination for Ville Marie, and if she would consent to 
 accompany him there, to devote herself to the instruction of 
 youth. She answered without hesitation that, if her ecclesiastical 
 superiors ga\^ their approbation, she would go most willingly. 
 The Sisters of the Congregation felt annoyed at this conclu- 
 sion, and renewed their entreaties, but without success. The 
 Montreal Company under whose auspices M. de Maisonneuve 
 acted, did not approve of cloistered nuns for the rising Colony, 
 but prefened, for the moment teachers who could be easily trans- 
 ferred according to the exigehces of time and place. The Sis- 
 ters fearing for tl^ success of their plans, recalled to Sister 
 Margaret, half chidingly,JjaJf playfully, the promise she had 
 made to be of their number, when called to Canada. To this, 
 she answered agreeably, " that she had indeed given her word 
 " to accompany them, but she had made no promise not to go 
 ** without them." -y^ 
 
 Some time after, Miss Crolo, the young girl who owed the 
 preservation of her life and honor, to Sister Margaret's coura- 
 geous interference, hearing of all that had taken place, sought 
 out M. de Maisonneuve, and begged, of him, to allow her to 
 accompany Sister Maigaret if she went to Canada His pecu- 
 niary resources were limited, so he declined 'her services. This 
 refusal was a severe blow to our courageous Margaret. The 
 
— 25 — 
 
 bright visions, which had glimmered on the threshold of her 
 future vanished, and strange sad forebodings, thronged within 
 her breast. 
 
 Fancy wrought up its varied scenes, and pictured to her ima- 
 gination, those far off wilds, where the long lone hours would 
 pass, bereft of friends and sympathy, with no kindred heart, to 
 whom she might unburden those inward sorrows, which lose 
 half their bitterness when shared. She could leave the well- 
 loved shores of Francei, in obedience to her Master's call, but 
 the solitary journey, willed He, that she should brave the stormy 
 deep, companionless, alone ? Was it according to the rules of 
 christian prudence, to travel thus in the company of a single 
 gentleman, and a recruit of soldiers ? — saddened by these 
 reflexions, she sought her spiritual adviser, and revealed to 
 him her doubts and fears. ]VfVJendret was fully acquainted 
 with all these details, and at the same time strongly convinced 
 that these seeming difficulties were permitted by divine will- 
 Nevertheless, before giving Sister Margaret a definite answer, 
 he recommended the matter earnestly to God, for the space of 
 three days. 
 
 At the expiration of this time, he told her to calm her fears, 
 and depart for Canada, adding, that " the little community 
 they had attempted in Troyes, would be fully realized in Ca- 
 nada." " To all this " writes Sister Margaret, " I replied that I 
 was alone, and alone I could not form a community " he 
 answered : " You, your good angel and mine, make three." 
 " Most probably he had been informed of the attempts made 
 '• by the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame, as well as 
 " of the picture given by them to M? de Maisonneuve, and of 
 '• which I had as yet heard nothing. I then niade known my 
 " fears to Mr. Jendret and the extreme repugnance I felt to 
 " travel alone, that a companion had been refused me, and I 
 " could not make up ^my mind to go with a single gen- 
 " tlemen, whom I had met but once. This is surely an obstacle 
 " not to be overcome : Go, he answered, go, and place your- 
 " self under Mr. de Maisonneuve's protection, as confidingly 
 " as you would, were he' first knight of honor to the Queen of 
 
— 26 
 
 «! 
 
 " Angels. Abandon yourself entirely to his direction." She 
 adds : " Then I remembered, that I had not consulted Mr. 
 " Profit, to whom I generally addressed myself in Mr. Jen- 
 *' dret's absence. He also requested three days, before giving 
 " me an answer, after which he to.d me. to leave without the 
 " slightest hesitation for Canada." Sister Margaret had taken 
 every necessary precaution, still she remained unsatisfied, her 
 heavenly Mother, must needs come in person and revive the 
 drooping spirits of her child, and assure her that God indeed 
 willed this sacrifice and that She " Help of Christians," would 
 be her guardian and her shield in every danger. 
 
 " One morning," she tells us, **'as I was meditating in my 
 *' room, undisturbed by thoughts of my painful journey, a most 
 ^' beautiful lady of majestic mein, suddenly stood before me. 
 " She was clothed in a robe of white serge, and encircled by a 
 " halo of golden light ; and a voice whose sweetly thrilling 
 " sounds I can never forget, said : " Go, and I will never 
 " abandon Thee," and I knew at once it was my heavenly 
 " Mother, although I could not see her face. I felt my inmost 
 ^' being suddenly imbued with celestial strength, with a 
 *' courage never before experienced." Sister Margaret arose 
 from prayer, her faith, her hope, her love renewed. A few days 
 previous to thi| tev£nt, Mr. de Maisonneuve had written to his 
 sister, MMSn'SsiShuly, requesting her to meet him in Paris, 
 and to bring Sister Margaret with her. As few persons were 
 aware of her intended departure for Canada, this journey to 
 Paris in -Madam de Chuly's company, excited no suspicion, so 
 much the more, as she only took a small parcel with her. 
 
 " I was perfectly convinced," she writes, "that if this mis- 
 ^' sion came from God, I should want for nothing, and I started 
 *' thus with neither money, nor baggage, except a small parcel 
 " that I carried myself." Alluding to this event at a later 
 period, she said : "I did not take a farthing for my journey, 
 *' and ever since the festival of the Rosary, 1640, when my 
 *' heart was touched at the sight of Mary's statue, I have 
 " always been led by this path of perfection, but alas ! through 
 ^* my own want of correspondence, I have derived but little 
 
.\PPARITION. 
 
 Imp. Sien.. Jz. r. HanxtmuHeJ^rie . 
 
 T.i.r 4„. 
 
 .irt^aoja aei eL acuip. 
 
 /.a /rr.r Saintc Vterfji' (tpparahxranf <r /^ .r/e/fr /fif/rt/effi/.r/z/i f>rt/(>///tf 
 (/r f7(ir/ir ftour l'M-f?iarie,i'/ /'as.i'u/r ///' .m p/v/fr/ion . 
 The Blessed Viiy^iii appears to Sister Bourgeoys, and com- 
 mands her to depart for Ville-Afan'e. " Go, and I will 
 ne''er abandon yon ! " 
 
— 27 — 
 
 ** profit. Still, when these occasions presented themselves, I 
 *' have Jways promised Our Lord that, with the help of His 
 *' grace, I would endeavor to advance." 
 
 Instances of so heroic an abandon, into the hands of Provi- 
 clence, seldom occur, and no spirit could be more conformable 
 to the divine inculcations given by Our Lord himself, when he 
 said to His Apostles : " That they should take nothing for 
 ^* their journey, but a staff only ; no scrip, no bread, no money 
 •" in their purse." (Saint-Mark, chap. 6th, ver. 8th.) 
 
 Thus disposed, Sister Margaret left her native city. It was 
 the month of February, 1653. She was accompanied by Madam 
 de Chuly, and her uncle, Mr. Cossard. So far her secret had 
 been faithfully guarded, but when they had pioceeded some 
 distance on their route, Margaret disclosed the real motive of 
 her journey. As she spoke with her natural vivacity and mirth- 
 iulness, her friends concluded that it was only to enliven the 
 conversation, and were only persuaded of the reality when 
 upon reaching Paris, she requested her uncle to accompany 
 her to a Notary's office, where she had a little business to tran- 
 sact. Mr. Cossard consented, but great was his surprise when 
 she informed him that it was to make her will, and as guardian 
 of her younger brother and sister, she resigned in their favor 
 all claims to inheritance. Afflicted beyond expression, her 
 uncle gazed sadly upon her, and entreated her to change, he 
 said all that human prudence and tenderness could suggest ; 
 he spoke of the strong family tie that bound her to Troyes ; he 
 recalled all the dearest associations of her youth, but seeing 
 that all these considerations were vain, he endeavored to 
 arouse her fears, and represented to her the rashness, the 
 extravagance of such a step. Could she exchange the familiar 
 scenes of heme for that bleak wilderness, where no sound was 
 heard, save the cries of the savage war dance and the hunter's 
 shouts which startled even the wild beasts from their lairs ? 
 Where poisoned arrows and deadly tomahawks, dripping with 
 their victims blood, whizzed through the air ! Useless plead- 
 ings ! immoveable as the rock, against which the angry waves 
 have dashed for ages, she stood, firm and unshaken. Heaven 
 
28 -- 
 
 had spoken ; why should she give ear to earth ? It would ap- 
 pear from Sister Margaret's memoirs, that Madam de Chuly 
 also disapproved of her determination, and this was the reason 
 why she communicated her intentions along the route. She 
 writes : " My uncle and Madam de Chuly were obliged to 
 " return to Troyes, and their departure left me more at ease." 
 The act which marked Sister Margaret's decision was written 
 and signed, after which Mr. Cossard and Madam de Chuly 
 returned almost in despair to Troyes. 
 
 No sooner, was the real motive of her journey to Paris, made 
 known, when every mouth was open to blame and to disap- 
 prove, while an avalanche of letters, filled with reproaches of 
 every kind, fell upon her at Paris. Those events did not cause 
 her courage to falter, fortunately, for other trials were on the 
 way. During her stay in this city. Sister Margaret sojourned 
 with a lady of distinction, named Miss de Bellevue, to whom 
 she endeared herself in a particular manner, and received in 
 return, marks of the most sincere and lively interest. This lady 
 was extremely grieved, when she heard that Sister Margaret was 
 on the point of leaving for Canada, and being told of her 
 former desire, to enter the Carmelite Order In Troyes, she 
 determined to do all in her power, to prevent this departure. 
 She seemed ce*"*ain of success for one of her brothers, was at 
 this time, Provincial of the Order. The last days of Margaret's 
 stay in Paris liad arrived. 
 
 One morning, while busily engaged in her final preparations- 
 Miss de Bellevue came to her, saying " that perfectly aware 
 " of her predilection for the Carmelite Order, ahe Pegged that 
 " she would give up her crazy adventure, and promised to d-> 
 " all in her power, to procure her entrance into any one of the 
 " convents, she preferred ; still more her brother, who was Pro- 
 " vincial of the Order, gave her full liberty to choose the monas- 
 " tery, she desired and surely," she added, " his recommanda- 
 <:** tion is more than enough." These offers, threw Sister Margaret 
 finto a strange perplexity. Here then is the dearest wish of her 
 hc"A realized. The tempti*cion was a delicate one. Perhaps 
 lAfter all it was the will of God that she should become a Car- 
 

 — 29 — 
 
 melite. What was she to do ? After a few moments reflection, 
 she resolved to seek counsel, and was inspired to direct her 
 steps, towards the Convent of the Jesuits ; there, she addressed 
 herself to the very first Father, whom she chanced to meet. 
 This circumstance had been foreseen, by an allwise and 
 watchful Providence I The venerable religious, was no other 
 than an anv.tent missionary, who had long labored among the 
 savage tribes of Canada'VNo person could have proved more 
 suitable at this momeiit and in giving her the assurance, that 
 she was accomplishing the will of Heaven, he restored peace 
 and calm to her tortured mind She returned to Miss de Bel- 
 levue, and thanked her friends there, for their kind offers, 
 which she felt she could not in conscience accept. The next 
 morning she left Paris, for the city of Orleans. There «,s else- 
 where, her path was to be chequered by trials and humiliations. 
 As she was alone, simply dressed, and unknown to her travel- 
 ling companions, but little attention was paid her ; she was 
 •even looked upon as a person of little consequence, so much 
 so that when they reached the hotel, where they were to spend 
 the night, the landlady refused absolutely to receive her. After 
 some discussion, an unknown gentleman presented himself and 
 interceded in her behalf, in consequence, she was received and 
 allov/ed to enter and rest for the night. At one other station, 
 she received the same affront : 
 
 " After many solicitations to be allowed to enter, " she 
 writes, *' I was finally led to a back chriiber for the night. I 
 ^* locked the door, and recommending myseli to God, that he 
 " might shield me from all danger, in this rather suspicious 
 " looking appartment, I did not undress, but thre>v myself 
 " upon a bed, not to sleep alas ! For some time after, repeated 
 " knocks and attempts to enter, obliged me to rise and assure 
 ^' myself that the lock was secure. I spoke to those outside as 
 " if I were a person of great consideration, adding that I 
 ^* should certainly complain of them, and that their imperti- 
 ^* nence would be severely punished. My words produced the 
 ■" desired effect, they withdrew muttering some incoherent lan- 
 ■** guage. The next morning, as I raised the hangings v/hich 
 
T 
 
 — 30 — 
 
 (( 
 
 concealed a part of the room, I discovered an open door, 
 * and a troop of drunken men lying on the floor, after their 
 " night's revel. I was warned in this manner, of the danger 
 " from which I had been preserved." 
 
 Having escaped this peril, Sister Bourgeoys left the hotel 
 early, and secured her passage in the vessel, which was to con- 
 vey her from Orleans to Nantes. This journey, proved more 
 consoling than the preceding ones, With her usual tact for 
 inciting to good, t- ■>ious Sister prevailed upon her fellow 
 travellers to sanctify their voyage by various little practices of 
 piety. Each day, the beads were recited in common and a spi- 
 ritual lecture read. Upon one occasion she prevailed on the 
 Captain of the vessel, to delay at a certain station, that aU 
 might hear mass. Among the passengers was a young man des- 
 tined to accompany Mr. de Maisonneuve to Canada. As the 
 vessel neared the shore, he stepped forward, and offering his 
 services to Sister Bourgeoys, begged to take charge of her par- 
 cel. She yielded reluctantly. 
 
 This act was to draw down other humiliations upon the 
 pious Sister. God had preordained every act relative to her . 
 extraordinary vocation, so that even the most trivial might^t/i^^jy*^ 
 win for her a degree of glory, to add to that crown already glo- 
 rious, by the heroism of her sacrifice. 
 
 When Mr. de Maisonneuve left Paris, he gave Sister Bour- 
 geoys a letter of introduction to a merchant of the city of 
 Nantes, named Mr. Lecoq. Unawares that this gentleman bore 
 another name, she requested several persons to inform her^ 
 where he resided. No one could give her a satisfacto*^^ answer. 
 After searching in vain for some time, she at last met with a. 
 gwitleman who was no other than the object of her t: vquiry. 
 Mr. Lecoq asked her at once, if she was not the person recom- 
 mended to him by Mr. de Maisonneuve. She answered in the 
 affirmative and presented her letter. Mr. Lecoq pointed out 
 his dwelling, promising to follow her shortly. Here an other 
 act of virtue was to be performed. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys foUowir ^:^ his directions soon reached the 
 house. The mistress af the mansion, perceiving this young 
 
T 
 
 tt/W''>|y*** 
 
 — 31 — 
 
 person and the youth beside her carrying a parcel, conceived 
 an unfavorable opinion and closed the door without further 
 ceremony. Undisturbed at this strange reception, she smiled 
 and withdrew to a church near by. After spending some time 
 in prayer, she returned to the house of Mr. Lecoq, but the good 
 lady persisted in her refusal, and compelled the strangers to 
 turn away for the second time. As she descended the steps, 
 the gentleman himself appeared, gave all necessary explana- 
 tion and thus calmed his lady's fears. It was her turn to be 
 humbled. Confused, she apologized for her rudeness, and very 
 soon,. won by Sister Bourgeoys' piety, gentleness and affability^ 
 she introduced her into the intimacy of the family circle, where 
 the sister gained the esteem and veneration of all. The hour of, 
 separation drew near. 
 
 A few days before her departure. Sister Bourgeoys received 
 a letter from the Provincial of the Carmelites, renewing his 
 former offers, and giving her full liberty, to enter any Convent 
 of the Order. " This kind religious " she writes " pressed me 
 strongly to accept." Harassed by these repeated entreaties, she 
 consulted a religious Carmelite, but alas ! instead of restoring 
 h6r peace of mind, he only increased her uneasiness, advised 
 her to remain in France, and follow her first inspiration. This 
 was not all. Mr. de Maisonneuve received at the same time, 
 anonymous letters, written, no doubt, to disquiet ^him with 
 regard to Sister Bourgeoys. 
 
 He was given to understand that this young person had a 
 marked vocation for the Caru>elites, and that he could not take 
 her away from France, without crossing the designs of God ; 
 that it was his duty to exert all his influence and prevent her 
 departure. Mr. de Maisonneuve, was not a man easily to be 
 imposed upcn, too many precaution? l.r.d been taken, too many 
 evident manifestations of God's will had been given, however, he 
 determined to show these letters to Sister Bourgeoys. All these 
 incidents combined, threw her into a strange state of interior 
 desolation. Fearing to mar the designs of Heaven upon her 
 soul, should she refuse to become a Carmelite, fearing to resist 
 His will should she remain in France. 
 
— 32 — 
 
 She knew not what to do. Bathed in tears, she again sought 
 Telief in prayer. The first church she entered was that of the 
 Capuchin Friars, and there, the Blessed Sacrament was exposed 
 to the veneration of the faithful. Casting herself at the feet of 
 her Divine Lord, really present on the Altar, she protested 
 again and again that her sole desire was to know and to 
 accomplish the will of Heaven, even though it were to call 
 for the sacrifice of her very life. Prayer's mighty power, was 
 here triumphant, hardly had she uttered these words, when 
 her heart was restored to its wonted peace and calm. God 
 had allowed this bitter trial to strengthen and to purify a 
 soul so generous and devoted. She arose and left the church, 
 firmer than ever in the conviction that her mission extended 
 as far as the wilds of Canada. " In one moment," she writes, 
 *' all my painful feelings subsided, and I became once more 
 " calm and happy. A strong impression remained that I 
 " should undertake this journey, and I left the church sweetly 
 ^' consoled at the thought that I was indeed accomplishing 
 " God's holy will." Seeking Mr. de Maisonneuve, she made 
 him acquainted with her determination to persevere, until her 
 latest breath, in the service of God at Ville-Marie. This done, 
 immediate preparations were made for leaving France. It was 
 with feelings of regret that Mr. Lecoq's family saw the hour of 
 separation draw near. Sister Bourgeoys had endeared herself 
 to all its members, by her gay, happy disposition, her rare 
 virtues and precious qualities of mind and heart. Mr. Lecoq 
 in particular testified his esteem and high appreciation, by 
 those delicate attentiOiis, which best prove the sentiments of 
 the heart. He procured her all the necessary conveniences 
 for a long sea voyage, bed and bedding, besides a supply of 
 fresh water, which is such a luxury at sea Finally, the aoth 
 of June, 1653, having bid an affectionate farewell to the 
 estimable family whose hospitality she had enjcyed, Sister 
 Bourgeoys renewed her sacrifice with Christian fortitude, and 
 ascended the Saint-Nicholas, which was to bear her across the 
 sea far from her childhood's home, fer fix>m the dear asso- 
 ciations of maturer years 
 
— 33 — 
 
 The last signal had been given ; the last farewells had been 
 exchanged. The little vessel unmoored, left the busy port, and 
 glided out upon the broad bosom of the deep, as if conscious 
 of her errand of mercy and love. Eyes grown dim with 
 weeping, gazed upon the receding shores of their native land, 
 and perchance when the last rays of the setting sun had ceased 
 to linger in the west, from these exiled hearts, the sad sweet 
 hymn of eve' was borne the seas along : 
 
 Oh ! the deep soal it breathed !— the love, the woe, 
 The fervor, poured in that fall gush of song. 
 As it went floating through the ftery glow 
 Of the rich sunset ! bringing thoughts of home, 
 With all her vesper voices o'er the main. 
 Which seemed responsive in its murmuring flow, 
 " Ave Sanctissima "—how oft that lay- 
 Hath melted from my heart the martyr strength away f 
 The echoes came softly 
 
 Ave Sanctissima I 
 
 'Tis nightfall on the sea ; 
 
 Ora pro nobis ! 
 Oar souls rise to Thee ! 
 Watch us while shadows lie 
 O'er the dim water spread, 
 Hear the hearts lonely sigh 
 Thine too, hath bled, 
 
 Ora pf o nobis ! 
 The wave must rook our sleep, 
 
 Ora Mater, ora ! 
 Thou star of the deep. 
 
 (Hemans.) 
 
i 
 
 -cCt^^Ci^ 
 
 CHAPTER FOURTH 
 
 -gf -^^^i^^ut^d^ 
 
 It 
 
 Bourgeoyq^eets with iuf prise and pleasure, several persons 
 ir sex on board the vesdel.—Sad accideut'A-The soldiers endea- 
 to ebcape by Jnmping into the sea.— Sistn: Bourgeoys kindness 
 attention to the sick and dying during tne voyage. — State of 
 Marie at this time. — The vessel finally reaches the port of 
 bee,— Sister Bourgeoys and Miss Manse (neet, (note). — The Co- 
 lonists leave Quebec for Yille Marie. 
 
 Whatever Sister Bourgeoys' sad emotions, may have been, at 
 the thought of the perilous voyage and uncertain future, they 
 were considerably lessened by the agreeable surprise that 
 awaited her on board the vessel. The idea of travelling alone 
 with soldiers and sailors was extremely repugnant, and perhaps 
 her greatest sacrifice ; therefore, we can easily imagine her joy 
 upon meeting with several persons of her own sex among the 
 passengers.' Notwithstanding this satisfaction, the journey was 
 productive of much merit. But for Sister Bourgeoys, whose 
 fmagnanimou^ longings only tended to ressemble her Divine 
 Saviour, no humiliation was too great, no suflfering too acute. 
 We have already remarked, that Mr. Lecoq, to whom the 
 vessel belonged, had procured Sister Bourgeoys a supply of 
 fresh water for the voyage, circumstances, however, prevented 
 her from profiting ot this kind attention, for when the vessel 
 was some leagues distant from France, the attendants refused 
 to furnish her with the daily supply, and she was thus com- 
 pelled to share the sailors beverage. One word from her would 
 have set all things right, but this word she would not say : and 
 from other lips than hers, came the account of so unkind an 
 act After sailing some three hundred leagues, it was discovered 
 that the vessel leaked, and was in bad order to withstand a storm 
 at sea. In consequence it became necessary to return to land. 
 Sister Bourgeoys in speaking of this event says : " We were 
 " exposed to a thousand dangers, as we neared the land, and 
 ** would inevitably have perished, had not kind Heaven ins- 
 
If 
 
 -<c 
 
 i\ 
 
 — 35 — 
 
 ^' pired the inhabitants of the place to come to our assistance. 
 " I was somewhat alarmed, as we were over one hundred and 
 *' twenty passengers, besides a hundred and eight soldiers, ill 
 ** prepared for death, and we had no priest with us. These 
 " soldiers were furious and M. de Maisonneuve was obliged to 
 
 confine them on an island, f ^m which they tried to escape 
 ** by leaping into the sea. It took considerable time to prepare 
 ^* another vessel, at last all was ready for the 20th of July, and 
 •" after hearing mass, with all possible devotion, we embarked 
 '** trusting in Him, who rules the elements." 
 
 The foundation of Ville Marie was God's own work, it was 
 necessary then, that it should bear the impress of trial and 
 .adversity, while its first courageous settlers, were to be num- 
 bered, mid heroes and martyrs. 
 
 Faithful to the call of Heaven, they had forsaken the smiling 
 provinces of their native land, though they saw in the far off 
 vista, but toil, privation and uncertain fate. " God Chastens 
 those He loves," and in return for the voluntary oblation, he 
 ;gave suffering and death. A violent malady broke out among 
 the passengers, and eight of the men under M. de Maison- 
 nguve's leadership, were consigned to a watery grave. 
 
 " A soand went xm, the waveedark sleep was broken, 
 Upon the sea was Heard a midnight oar, 
 Of man's brief coarse, a troubled moment's token, 
 Th' eternal waters to their barriers bore." 
 
 God willed that they should go thus far, no farther. Sister 
 Bourgeoys' compassionate heart was alive to these misfortunes, 
 f All that sympathy and charity could suggest was done, to 
 alleviate their sufferings and assuage their sorrows.^ The better 
 to administer to their wants, she slept upon a pile of cordage, 
 and there, forgetful of her own necessities, she nursed the sick, 
 consoled the distressed. She had persisted in her refusal to 
 -attend M. de Maisonneuve's table, and when he sent her food, 
 filtered water and wine, she received it gratefulfy and distri- 
 buted it among the patients. SI»2 herself shared the common 
 food of the equipj^e, drank the ropy, unsavory water from the 
 
— 36 — 
 
 common cask, out of a leather cup, and that but once a day r 
 a custom she ever afterwards preserved, through devotion to- 
 Our Lord's most bitter potion of vinegar and gall, upon the 
 cross. She stood beside those dying men, day and night, like a 
 ministering Angel from some heavenly sphere, and it was 
 happy for them, that Margaret Bourgeoys had been strong and 
 generous in the hour of trial and sacrifice, that she had 
 struggled against temptation when leaving her native land, else 
 perhaps less comfort, less resignation, had attended their dying 
 pillow. These nights upon the deep, had their own mysterious 
 eloquence, when no sound was heard save the groans of the 
 dying, and the dashing of the waves as they sang their low 
 solemn requiem, to these first fruits of her glorious sacrifice. 
 Her sojourn in the vessel, was the triumph of apostolic zedl 
 and perfect charity, for when the sickness had subsided, and 
 all was calm on deck, she assembled there, sailors and soldiers, 
 rendered them familiar with the word of God, explained to 
 them, the rudiments of their faith, and each evening, when 
 twilight cast its shades around exterior objects, the raised 
 heart and bended knee of these ^ncoutl^ disciples, evinced the 
 action of grace within their souls. Ah ! did not Angels look 
 down lovingly from their azure homes, and spread their pro- 
 tecting wings around that solitary ve<^sel, as it sped on its 
 lonely course across the deep, with its rich harvest of souls, 
 gained to God ? Margaret, this was thy first mission ! Ah ! 
 dear reader, is there not something beautiful, something touch- 
 ing and consoling to piety and religioa In these circumstances 
 connected with Sister Bourgeoys' first journey across the ocean ? 
 Do we not ^vitness in the conduct of this strong minded 
 woman, the precious results of generosity, sacrifice and large 
 heartedness with God ? Undoubtedly, and the strayed sheep, 
 she had won back to, the Good Shepherd's loving bosom, was 
 for her a suflacient reward, for her untiring patience, her past 
 hours of rude trial. Ah I when struggling against temptation,, 
 when crushed, neath the weight of our crosses and afflictions,, 
 let us remember, that upon our steadfastness and perseverance 
 in yielding to the solicitations of grace, may perhaps depend,. 
 
37 
 
 'Consolations and merits akm to those of Margaret Bourgeoys. 
 
 All was calm at sea, not so with the handful of brave men, 
 left by M. de Maisonneuve to defend the site of Ville Marie. 
 Deprived of all assistance, they were constantly exposed to the 
 ;fury of the Iroquois, fortunately they were encouraged at this 
 moment by the news brought to them by a fiFench vessel, 
 ■" that M. de Maisonneuve was difroutt, with a recruit of over 
 a hundred men." Reverend Mother Mary of the Incarnation, 
 religious Ursuline, writes from Quebec as follows : " The con- 
 •*' tinual incursions of the Iroquois, have caused immense da- 
 •" mage in every quarter, and we have been in a state of per- 
 " petual alarm and anxiety, lest circumstances should compel 
 ** us to abandon all, and return to France. We are consoled 
 ** by the thought, that what is in God's keeping is secure, and 
 " for this reason, the little settlement at Ville Marie is beyond 
 *^ their power, the Indians, meeting with a vigorous resistance 
 
 ^' from its herSic defenders, retreated with a heavy loss '. 
 
 '*^ We are strengthened in the midst of our afflictions, by the 
 "" prospect of assistance, which M. de Maisonneuve is to bring 
 ■" us from France." 
 
 In order to hasten, if possible, the arrival of the recruit, the 
 inhabitants of Quebec, offered up public prayers, and the ex- 
 position of the Blessed Sacrament, lasted for several days. 
 Heaven listened to these supplications. 
 
 " We reached Quebec," writes Sister Bourgeoys, ' the 22nd 
 "" day of September, and our arrival caused universal joy." 
 
 It is not for us to describe the emotions, which filled each 
 stranger's heart, when treading tor the first fame the soil of Ca- 
 nada. It was to them the promised land, attained after many 
 an inward struggle, many a sacrifice, many a bitter tear. How- 
 ►ever varied the sentiments of each heart, their first demonstra- 
 tion was marked, or rather prompted by a common feeling, 
 gratitude to God, and wending their way towards the humble 
 temple of the Most High, they united their voices in a solemn 
 thanksgiving, which hill and dale re-echoed. Sister Boui^eoys 
 in portraying the painful position of the inhabitants of Quebec 
 aays : " The settlement of Quebec, presented a most dreary 
 
- 38 - 
 
 *' appearance at the time of our arrival. The Upper Town, 
 " consisted of only five or six habitations ; the Lower Town, 
 " two store-houses, one belonging to the Jesuit Fathers, the 
 " other to the Montreal Company. Everything looked so poor 
 " and forsaken, that our inmost pity was excited." M. de 
 Lauzon, Governor General, did all in his power to retain the 
 recruit at Quebec and it required M. de Maisonneuvt's firm- 
 ness and energy, to surmount the obstacles he encountered on 
 this occasion. 
 
 At the same time, the Ursulines endeavored to prevail upon 
 Sister Bourgeoys to share their home. She declined, for she 
 felt that her mission was not there, besides, her services were 
 still necessary to those of the travellers, who had not yet re- 
 covered their strength. It was on this occasion, that Sister 
 Bourgeoys became acquainted with Miss Manse, (i) who had 
 
 (1) " Miss Jane Manse," writes one of her biographers, " was one of 
 the principal instruments chosen by Qod to contribute towards the 
 estabiishment of Ville-Marie, descended from an honorable family of 
 Nogent, in Champagne. An object of divine predilection from her 
 very infancy, and destined for the f nltilment of Qod's designs upon 
 Ville-Marie, she felt a distaste for the world, even before she knev' 
 its joys. Upon attaining her seventh year, she was inspired to con- 
 secrate herself to God by a vow of perpetual virginity. After her 
 father's death, she gave herself entirely up to the practices of a 
 devout life, without feeling any particular attraction towards the 
 religious state. God made known nis will with regard to her mission 
 in Canada in the following mayner : It was in tne month of Aprils 
 1610, that Miss Manse heard her future home mentioned for the iirst 
 time. During a visit, which she made about this period, to the city 
 of Langres, she met with an ecclesiastic who spoke to her of the zeal 
 and dovotedness, evinced by two noble ladies of France in the wel- ' 
 fare of this far off mission. One of them was Madam de la Peltrie, a 
 young widow, who had taken the heroic resolution to accompany 
 some Ursulines to Quebec, for the purpose of establishing a house of 
 their order there ; the other, Madam la Duchesse d'AiKaillon, to 
 whose liberalities the Hospitallers of Dieppe owed their foundation. 
 The words of the pious priest were the means by which God made 
 known her vocation. She felt at once an irresistible inclination tO' 
 take part in the good work. Surprised at herself. Miss Manse did all 
 her power to banish the thought from her mind,— she reflected 
 at a constitution, as weak and delicate as hers, could never become 
 tclimated to a country as cold and severe as Canada. In a state of 
 itrange agitation, she went and opened her whole heart to her 
 director, who tried to jporsuade her that there was no obligation for 
 ler to follow this inspiration. His words were vain. Her native oity 
 came ^or her a sort of prison, from which she would fain escape 
 seek that spot, to whlon the voice of God seemed to call her. Some 
 eeks later, she went to Paris, and consnlt>ed Father Lallemant, a 
 esnit of that city. As she did not declare her real motive for leaving 
 lome, her friends concluded that she was under the influence of Bome< 
 strong temptation, and that her only pretence was to seek admiration 
 
— 39 — 
 
 arrived in Canada, some time before, to'lay the foundations of 
 the Hotel {Dieu hospital, under the auspices of Mmimn the 
 Duchess de^uUion. 
 
 These two holy women were destined by Divine Providence 
 to contribute towards the sanctification of the colony each in 
 her way ; and nothing could be more conducive to its growing 
 prosperity than the mild influence which they exercised 
 throughout the settlement. " If woman," says a distinguished 
 ^ench writer, " is excluded from the brilliant functions of 
 " public life, she is called upon nevertheless, to exercise a 
 "(sacerdotal) ministry in the bosom of Christianity." 
 
 And Ozanam, in his remarkable work, adds : " It would 
 " seem as if nothing, great or glorious, could be achieved in 
 " the Church without the concurrence of woman. Conspicuous 
 " even, in the first ages of Christianity, we see her in the bloody 
 " arena, where the victor's crown awaited the martyr, and 
 
 in that city. Her personal beauty was remarkable. I he visit to Paris 
 lasted some months, and during this time, she met with a distin- 
 guished Jesuit, P^re de Saint-Jure, to whom she communicated her 
 strangely tienacions inclination. He listened for some time, then 
 replied : " That he had never witnessed a clearer manifestation of 
 the Divine Will." This decision filled her with joy, and she hastened 
 home to justify and explain her inexplicable conduct. Her resolution 
 was soon known beyond the borders of her native city. Everyone 
 wished to see and hear her. The Queen herself and many noble ladies 
 took pleasure in entertaining her. Madam de Bullion, a rich widow 
 who was desirous of contributing towards the good work in Canada, 
 asked Misb Manse one day how she would like to go and take charge 
 of an Hospital there. Miss Manse replied that for such an undertaking 
 she feared but little reliance could be placed upon her, because of 
 her delicate constitution, still, she had abandoned herself to God, and 
 desired above all things to render her actions conformable to Hia 
 holy will. Soon after, hearing that vessels were on the point of 
 leaving France for Canada, she gave a satisfactory answer to Madam 
 de Bullion, and received from her all uecesBary information regard- 
 ing the good work she was now to undertake. Bidding a hasty " good 
 bye " to ner friends and relatives, she started for " LaKochelle," from 
 which port the vessels were to sail. In this city, she was introduced 
 to several members of the Montreal Company, and in particular to 
 Mr. de la Dauvetsi^re, who prevailed upon her to join the association. 
 She left Prance, the blessing of God accompanied her.— the founda- 
 tions of the H6tel-Dieu Hospital were laid,— and though Miss Manse 
 never assumed the religious garb, the administered with wonderfnl 
 prudence and wisdom the yearly revenues, whicli oho received from 
 the Duchess of Bullion. Two or three years later, she returned to 
 France, in order to procure the Sisters of the H6tel-Dieu de la Flfeche 
 for the Hospital of Ville-Marie. She continued, however, after their 
 arrival to fulfil the intentions of the Duchess de Bullion, up to the 
 time of her death, which took place in June, 1678. She had consecrated 
 thirty-three years of her existence to the welfare of Canada, and died 
 in odor of sanctity, at the age of sixty-seven. 
 
— 40 — 
 
 i!i 
 
 ! 
 
 *' again disputing the possession of the forest to the anchorites 
 " of old. If Constantine raised his Labarum upon the towers 
 " of the Capitol, Saint-Helena raised the cross upon the walls 
 " of Jerusalem. Clovis, invoked the God of Clotilda, while 
 " Monica's tears, redeemed the errors of Augustin.j^'Saint- 
 " Benedict and Saint-Basil, the first legislators of the Cenobi- 
 " tical life, received counsel and advice from their holy sisters, 
 " Scholastica and Macrina. Later, the Countess Matilda, 
 " upheld with her chaste hands, the tottering throne of Gregory 
 " the VII. Joan of Arc saved France ; Isabella of Castille 
 " presided over the discovery of a New World, while at a more 
 " recent period, we behold the seraphic Theresa, mingling 
 ** with Bishops, Doctors and holy founders, in order to effect 
 " the interior reformation of society." If then it be true, that 
 piety maintains her empire and propagates her mysterious 
 iufluence throughout The world by means of woman, if she is 
 the instrument chosen by God, to make easy the road to 
 Christian civilization, why should we hesitate to add to the 
 list of saintly heroines, the names of Margaret Bourgeoys 
 and Jane Manse. The annals of Ville-Marie teem with instances 
 of the most noble and heroic fortitude, but pre-eminent stands 
 the name of its Benefactress who watched over its cradle and 
 grew with its growth. 
 
 Mr. de Maisonneuve related in detail all that he knew con- 
 cerning Sister Bourgeoys' marvellous vocation, and spoke of 
 the hopes he entertained for the future because of her virtue. 
 From this moment Miss Manse looked upon Sister Bourgeoys 
 as a companion and a friend, sent by kind Heaven to lighten 
 and share her labors. 
 
 Their acquaintance soon ripened into the strongest friend- 
 ship and lasted during their entire lives. " Miss Manse re- 
 " turned to Ville-Marie, to circulate the good news of our 
 " arrival, " wi-ites Sister Bourgeoys, " while I remained in 
 " Quebec, awaiting circumstances favorable to our departure. 
 " The men who composed our recruit, were as mild as lambs, 
 " gentle and submissive as so many religious, and I could not 
 
— 41 — 
 
 ** but feel grateful to God, because of the marvellous change 
 ** which divine grace had operated within their hearts. " 
 
 Mr. 4e Maisonneuve had been an eye witness to the happy 
 results of Sister Bourgeoys' counsels and examples upon these 
 early defenders of Ville-Marie ; his esteem and veneration 
 deepened, as he thought that on account of her influential 
 teachings, more reliance coud be placed upon the exertions of 
 the colonists, and more sanguine expectations entertair :»r 
 their future. And true it is, we do not find in the records of 
 the times, that even one of their number, ever swerved from 
 the paths of honor and virtue. All lived as christians, all died 
 as heroes and martyrs. Sister Bourgeoys' sojourn in Quebec 
 ■was prolonged far more than either desired or expected, on 
 account of the formal refusal given, to furnish them with the 
 vessels necessary for the transportation of their men and pro- 
 visions. 
 
 The Governor General, Mr. ete Lauzon, hoped by this means 
 to retain them in Quebec. We read, " that Mr. de Maison- 
 •" neuve would never consent to this, declaring that his recruit 
 *' had cost the Montreal Company too dearly to admit of even 
 ^' one man remaining." Finally, after some difficulty, the obs- 
 tacles were overcome, the necessary embarcations procured, 
 and the little fleet under the protection of Heaven, steered 
 their course towards Ville-Marie. Mr. de Maisonneuve remained 
 the last of all, so as to be certain that not one man should be 
 left behind. 
 
 A few days later, Quebec and its contradictions were out of 
 sight, if not out of mind. 
 
/ 
 
 CHAPTER FIFTif / 
 
 Ville Marie in the distance, Sister Boiirgeoys reaches her destination- 
 —Her emotions as she stepped on shore.— Joy of the colonists, upon 
 the arrival of M. de Maisonneuve and his men.— Our Lady's Gnard 
 of honor.— Sister Bourgeoys' occupations at Ville Marie.— Singu- 
 lar piety of M. de Maisonneuve,— The Cross of Mount Royal.— 
 Influence exercised by Sister Bourgeoys upon the colonists.— Her 
 charity, towards all in need. 
 
 It was the month of November. — The joyous festivity of 
 " All Saints ", with its golden visions of immortality had passed, 
 and in quick succession had vanished too, the commemoration 
 of the beloved departed ; that day so sad and yet so dear, 
 when come back to us, the sweet gentle faces of those, whom 
 we have laid in the silent tomb. Kind remembrance, each 
 year thou recallest, sweet memories of the good and beautiful. 
 Thy presence harmonizes well, with Autumnalia. 
 
 " When, the tints of summer, are fading fast, 
 And the leaves are falling, with every blast." 
 
 It was about this time, that M. de Maisonneuve's fleet, glided 
 slowly along the shores of the Saint Lawrence, while all eyes, 
 admired the beautiful landscape, spread out before them. 
 Immense woodlands with their variegated hues, of green,, 
 brown, red and yellow — here and there, near the banks of the 
 river arose a wigwam, before which, the red man's child gam'> 
 boled in joyous glee, and the young indian girl, strolled list- 
 lessly upon the massy banks of the river. In the distance, stood 
 the picturesque site of Ville Marie, shadowed by its rich au- 
 tumnal foliage, its magnificent mountain, its forest of towering 
 pine, oak, poplar and maple, whose varying outlines were 
 given back, in the crystal waters below. 
 
 Their vessels neared the shv. re., as the sun was going dowii, 
 and his farewell rays, were flushing with gold color and crira- 
 aon, the fleecy clouds th«it lay between the mountains. Nature** 
 

 ■- 43 - 
 
 beauty was enhanced by the charms of a bright Indian sumner, 
 as if to compensate ouv weary travellers, and give them in fairy 
 visions, a last glimpse of the beautiful land, they had so gener- 
 ously forsaken. W!ien the signal for landing was given, accla- 
 mations of joy, were heard on all sides, while Mount Royal, 
 re-echoed the gladsome strains of ' welcome ' and thanks- 
 giving. It is not for us to describe Sister Bourgeoys' emotions, 
 as she stepped on shore, though we feel that she shed tears of 
 joy> and no doubt they fell with love and gratitude, upon the 
 soil which was to be for half a century, the glorious theatre of 
 her works of zeal, and the everlasting monument of her first 
 heroic sacrifices. It is said that when Columbus, first gazed 
 upon the fairy land of wealth and beauty he had discovered, a 
 smile of triumph lit up his features, as conscious of being the 
 discoverer of another world, he felt that his name would live 
 for ever. Not unlike this illustrious man. Sister Bourgeoys, 
 may have cast a triumphant glance upon the vast forests spread 
 out before her, while her heart exulted with the deepest senti- 
 ments of j ly, as she lifted the veil of the future, and in fancy 
 gazed upon the golden harvests, which time would gather, into 
 the Eternal Father's granary j then, she remembered that she 
 had been chosen to lead these numberless hearts to the love 
 and knowledge of the Christian's God. 
 
 During M. de Maisonneuve's absence, the few faithful co- 
 lonists who remained behind, had been compelled more than 
 once, to seek refuge within the fort, on account of the Iroquo's. 
 Constantly harassed by these savages, they were frequenny 
 called upon, to mourn the loss of some of their number. M. de 
 Maisonneuve's arrival with more than a hundred robust coura- 
 geous men, so strengthened and consoled their desponding 
 hearts, that they left the fort, and returned to their habitations, 
 abandoned some three years before. The spirit of concord 
 and union that united these valiant soldiers of the faith, their 
 disinterestedness, their devotion to the common good, ther in- 
 trepidity in time of war, struck the Iroquois with amazement, 
 and even inspired them with such terror, that the colonists, 
 were never afterwards compelled to leave the settlement. Some 
 
44 — 
 
 ^ip! 
 
 "« 
 
 days after their arri^al, the colonists set to work bravely, some 
 felling trees, some clearing the ground, while others with build- 
 ing materials, hastened to lay the foundations of their future 
 dwellings, so as to leave as soon as possible, the fort, where 
 they were obliged to sojourn. 
 
 Impressed with a lively faith and a strong sense of religion, 
 individuality was laid aside, common wants became the first 
 necessities, and when their hospital had been enlarged, when 
 a strong fortress had assumed its protecting position near by, 
 and a few reparations made to the modest chapel, then they 
 commenced to feel at home. " My delight," He has said, " is to 
 " dwell with the children of men," and again. His adorable lips 
 had uttered the consoling promise : " Behold, I am with you 
 *' all days, even to the consummation of the world." How 
 could they remain faint hearted with this life giving assurance, 
 ever present to their memory, and where else could they seek 
 consolation, take rest and shelter, but at His feet, within His 
 Temple ? nothing could be consoling or more touching than 
 the spirit of disinterestedness, which characterized the settlers 
 at this time. Through the pious exertions of Mr. de Maison- 
 neuve, a company of soldiers called Our Lady's Guard of 
 Honor was formed. The principal obligation of its members 
 was to watch over the site of Ville-Marie and protect their 
 brother colonists, even at the risks of their own lives. Sister 
 Bourgeoys tells us : ** That this company counted sixty-three 
 ■" members, and nothing could be more edifying than their 
 " ordinary line of conduct. Each day of the week, some of 
 ■*' their number received Hoi/ Communion, and the hour of 
 ■" guard commenced and closed with certain prayers. Vthese 
 ** pious exercises led them to perform all their actions in a 
 •" spirit of faith and religion. Still more, when the warwhoop 
 *' of the sanguinary Iroquois startled them during the hour of 
 *' guard, they answered valiantly with their own battle cry of 
 '" 'Ave Purissima.'" 
 
 As regards Sister Bourgeoys, she had few or no occasions 
 for exercising her zeal towards youth, as it was impossible to 
 bring up any children for the first eight years. One only. 
 
 "m 
 
IS to 
 
 — 45 — 
 
 Jane Loysel, survived and was intrusted to the Sisters c?,re, 
 who took charge of her, from the age of four years up to the 
 time of her marriage. 
 
 Other duties, however, devolved upon thi^ heroic woman, 
 and during the early days of Ville-Marie, she was the visible 
 Providence, the guardian spirit of the colony. Among those 
 won to the practice of perfect virtue by her examples and pious 
 insinuations, we take a peculiar pleasure in citing M. ^ 
 Maisonneuve, the first Governor of Ville-Marie. This gentle- 
 man, distinguished for his solid piety, was penc trated with a 
 deep and sincere esteem for Sister Bourgeoys ; he looked upon 
 her, as a person destined by Heaven, to aid him in the accom- 
 plishment of the highest maxims of perfection. With the help 
 of her kindly teachings, he was enabled to sustain nobly and 
 constantly the high reputation of sanctity and loyalty, he so 
 justly deserved. His conduct, so frank and desinterested, was 
 at enmity with the slightest desire of self-interest, and he left 
 to the successive Governors of Ville-Marie many noble examples 
 of a perfect disengagement of those means, that might lead to 
 his own personal advantage. 
 
 Though Governor of Ville-Marie, he practised evangelical 
 poverty, the most generous and the most absolute ; and con- 
 sidered his own necessities imaginary when the privation 
 afforded relief to others. Aiming still higher, and through a 
 desire to set no bounds to his perfection, he resolved to con- 
 secrate himself to God by a vow of pv petual virginity. Heaven 
 blessed his praise worthy determination, and the holy action 
 accomplised, it seemed as if his influence upon the colonists 
 had increased a thousand fold. Each one could testify how 
 nobly and how assiduously, he labored to promote the welfare 
 of the colony. But let us return, dear reader, to the month 
 of December, 1643, the epoch of M. ^ Maisonneuve's first 
 visit to Vi>!e-Mcfie. Through the active endeavors of the few 
 brave men who accompanied him, on this occasion, a small 
 fort had been constructed on the shores of the Saint-Lawrence, 
 to serve as a place of refuge, in case of an attack from the In- 
 dians. On Christmas eve of this same year, the river, which 
 
 ^,—ai^mmBBk 
 
— 46 — 
 
 had been swollen by incessant rains and snow, began to rise, 
 and overflowing, soon covered its banks and the fields near by. 
 The settlers gathered together in little groups, and gazed with 
 anxious eyes upon the raging element, which threatened to 
 destroy their provisions, their hopes, their lives. At this critical 
 moment, M. «de Maisonneuve, surrounded hy his men, knelt 
 and in the name of all, he made a promise to Heaven, that if 
 the danger ceased, he would erect a massive cross upon the 
 very summit of the mountain, as a monument of their lasting 
 
 gratitude 
 
 A breathless silence ensued as if awaiting an answer from 
 above. The waves still continued their gigantic strides and soon 
 gained the fort, last hope of these stricken men; the threshold 
 of the entrance was flooded, but ere the cry of anguish had 
 escaped their lips, the AU-Powerful stretched forth His hand, 
 and the waters subsided. B« Maisonneuve knew then, that 
 his prayer had been heard. All hearts were penetrated with 
 the liveliest gratitude, and the festival of the Epiphany, wit- 
 nessed the accomplishment of his promise. A huge tree, of 
 the choicest wood of the forest, was cut down, and its form 
 moulded into an immense cross, then borne by Mr.tik Maison- 
 neuve himself, through ice and snow, and trackless paths, even 
 to Mont-Royal's height ; there an altar was raised, the Holy 
 Sacrifice offered, the cross blessed and erected. From that 
 day, the spot became the favorite resort of pious pilgrims. 
 Hereafter, we shall see the Iroquois and the Huron laying 
 aside the tomahawk and the scalping knife at its feet, for- 
 getting there, hereditary hatreds, living together in peace and 
 harmony, uniting their voices in prayer before the common altar 
 of their God. 
 
 During the long tedious hours of their sea voyage, Mr. dft 
 Maisonneuve had related this incident to Sister Bourgeoys and 
 promised at the same time, to lead her to the spot. 
 
 He kept his word, and soon after their arrival in Canada, 
 she was conducted to the mountain, by an es< ort of thirty men. 
 It was a toilsome journey, for one unaccusto.ned to the rigors 
 of a Canadian winter, but the fatigue was soon forgotten, when 
 
— 47 — 
 
 tipon attaining the summit of Mount Royal, they beheld here 
 and there, shattered fragments of the cross destroyed, by the 
 Iroquois, during Mr. i^ Maisonneuve's absence. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys was sadly disappointed-— Still she did not 
 give way to sterile r'^giCts, but with that energy that charac- 
 terized her, she determined that the cross should stand erect 
 •once more, there, where it had first been planted, by the colo- 
 nists firm and lively faith. Having obtained all the assistance 
 necessary, from M. ^ Maisonneuve, she returned to the top 
 of the mountain, despite fear and fatigue, and superintended 
 the undertaking, for the space of three days. At the expiration 
 of this time, the sign of man's redemption assumed the cheer- 
 ing and consoling aspect, which speaks to the christian's heart, 
 of those precious and divine attributes, mercy and love. The 
 •eagerness with which the settlers complied with Sister Bour- 
 :geoys' request on this occasion, proves the high estimation in 
 which she was held by all. Her virtues, her motherly solici- 
 tude, her devotedness to the public and private interests of 
 Ville Marie, had gained so complete an ascendency over the 
 hearts of all, that it would have been impossible to meet with 
 even one, whose views were ^opposed to hers. She was the 
 guide, the common^Mmmml^ Ever at her post, when zeal 
 And duty demanded. Sister Bourgeoys could say in the words 
 of the holy man Job, " The ear that heard me, blessed me ; 
 ■" and the eye that saw me, gave witness unto me, because I 
 " delivered the poor, who cried out, and the fatherless, who 
 ^* had no helper. The blessing of him that was ready to perish, 
 *' come upon me, and I comforted the heart of the widow." 
 
 If you remember dear reader, at the time of Sister Bour- 
 geoys' departure from France, her attentive friend, Mr. Lecoq, 
 has kindly provided her with many little comforts for her 
 journey. Besides a supply of wholesome food and fresh water, 
 he gave her a bed with the usual appendages. These moderate 
 treasures, were an annoyance to Sister Bourgeoys' spirit of mor- 
 tification, and consequently, they were soon disposed of, in 
 favor of the needy. 
 
■ 
 
 
 S-*^ 
 
 — 48 — 
 
 Some time after her arrival in Canada, and long before her 
 \constitution was inured to its inclement temperature, a desire 
 to suffer despoiled her of what we would call an essential com- 
 •fbrt ; a»d one rough wintry day, a poor soldier shivering with, 
 the cold, came and implored her assistance. Though accus- 
 tomed to fatigue and hardship, the poor man was unable to 
 sleep upon the cold boards, while the delicate woman took 
 there on her sweetest slumbers. 
 
 Consequently, the fine mattress, which had been stored 
 away as a useless article, was withdrawn from its hiding place, 
 and bestowed upon the sufferer. Some time after, another sol- 
 dier, hoping to meet with the same good fortime, made known 
 his wants, and received, the straw bed. The blankets were 
 given to two others, but as no one asked for the pillows, they 
 remained behind, though most probably, they were made use 
 of at a later period, to relieve the wants of some poor unfortu- 
 nate. Sister Bourgeoys thus deprived voluntarily for the love of 
 God, of every exterior comfort, tasted nevertheless, a perfect 
 repose upon the cold floor, because her heart burned with di- 
 vine charity, and because, as the author of the Imitation of 
 Christ tells us. " The love of Jesus is noble ; it inspires great 
 actions, and excites us to desire perfection in all things." Still 
 more, she proved that she was ever happy to contribute to the 
 comfort of others. Forgetfulness of self, was conspicuous in her 
 every action, and we shall see evidences of this, as we peruse the 
 events, connected with her long and edif)nng life. Oh ! what 
 a mighty power, there is in kindness ! An eminent American 
 writer, tells us. " That its laws are stronger than chains or fet- 
 " ters. It is the best of friendly graces, the keenest revenge. 
 " Kindness to one's enemy, is the heaping of coals upon his- 
 " head, none are so strong, as to withstand it." And how easy 
 
 to be kind ! 
 
 • 
 
 " The simplest and the poorest May 
 
 This simple pittance give, 
 And bid delight, to withered hearts, 
 
 Hetum again and live." 
 
 
/a^tut^y^ 
 
 
 Four years in ^nado^-Happy results of the influence, which Sister 
 Bourgeoys exercised upon the children of the forest.— Mr. de Mai- 
 sonneuve returns to France.— The Seminary of Saint-Sulpic©.— No- 
 vember 25th 1657.— The Iroquois child.— Sister Bourgeoys returns 
 to France with Miss Manse.— The latter T-isits the tomb of Mr. Oiler, 
 founder of the Society of Saint-Snlpice and is miraculously cured. 
 —Sister Bourgeoys once again in Troyes.- A second " Good bye " to 
 France. 
 
 Four long years and more had elapsed, since Sister Bour- 
 geoys' arrival in Canada ; four long years of patient toil, of 
 heroic abnegation, of untiring zeal. The infant-colony had 
 increased in strength, and the settlers rustic home began to 
 wear a look of ease and comfort. The wigwams of the different 
 tribes were scattered here and there, and though vengeance 
 had been vowed upon the white man's A. \ still, they 
 approached at times and gazed with anxious curiosity, upon 
 the implements of agriculture and industry, which were to 
 desecrate the wild beauty of their home. Others too, of a 
 softer nature came betimes and following their gentle help- 
 mates, they lingered around the strangers path, listened to his 
 friendly words, returned his kindly smile, entered the humble 
 chapel, and finally subjugated by the irresistible influence that 
 ever pervades its precincts, they knelt too, and prayed to that 
 God, " so ancient and yet so new. " Here was an ample 
 field for Sister Bourgeoys' zealous inclinations, and for the 
 space of four years, ^he labored unceasingly. In her daily 
 rounds from cabin to wigwams she nursed the sick, consoled 
 the sorrowful and instrucied the ignorant. With unshrinking 
 faith, she made her way through uncultivated lands and path- 
 less woods, seeking out the poor neglected children of a savage 
 race, imparting to them a knowlege of God's holy religion. 
 '■'i'^Ah ! was it not a lovely sight to behold this frail, but 
 heroic woman, seated at twilight hour, neath the shade of forest 
 trees? There, surrounded by the family of the red man, she 
 
50 
 
 •I ' ! 
 
 related the history of a Saviour's love ? Holding up a crucifix 
 before their astonished gaze, she explained the mystery of man's 
 redemption, clien pointing to the azure skies above, she des- 
 cribed to them the delights of that eternal home, and their 
 savage hearts softened at the touching recital. With the firm 
 step of woman, she entered the wretched hovel despite the 
 repugnances of nature, there, kneeling upon the ground beside 
 some aged chieftain, she smoothed his lonely pillow, by instill- 
 ing into his mind the principles of our holy faith. V/ith 
 redoubled care and zeal, she trained the Iroquois maiden 
 while her persevering love won her over to the teachings of the 
 Gospel, and, as the desert flower improves in beauty and sheds 
 its fragrance all around, when refreshed by the dewsi of 
 Heaven, so this wi'd uncultivated heart, increased daily in soft- 
 ness and virtue, without losing its original simplicity of the 
 woods. This was her pleasure, to cultivate young minds and 
 imbue them with the love of virtue and religion, with senti- 
 ments of filial devotion towards that August Mother of God, to 
 whom she was herself so peculiarly devoted. 
 
 One of her biographers in speaking of this period of hei' life 
 says : " Sister Bourgeoys was the worthy coadjutrix of M.. Tie* 
 Maisonneuve, and while he was forming a material citj' for 
 Mary, she was establishing the spiritual reign of that Ble ssed 
 Mother in the hearts of youth." And thus the colony pros- 
 pered, zealous hearts were promoting God's glory by the sanc- 
 tification of its children, an hospital existed for the relief of the 
 sick and the distressed. One thing alone was wanting;, the 
 number of God's ministers was inadequate to the wants of the 
 faithful. " A seminary must be established " says a distinguish- 
 ed author, " and the same devotion, which builds Saint Sulpice 
 " for Mary in Paris, builds the new Saint Sulpice, three thou- 
 " sand miles away in the colony that bears her name. We 
 '*' read, that when the establishment of Ville Marie was first 
 " projected, the members of the Montreal Company, desired 
 '** to place it at once, under the direction of the Seminary which 
 ** M. Olier was then founding, in Paris ; but the continued 
 •" warfare with the Iroquois which had brought the colony, 
 
51 — 
 
 colony. 
 
 "** more than once, to the brink of destruction, had prevented 
 •" their plans from beiu^ carried out." Those upon whom the 
 prosperity of the colony reposed, were deeply interested and 
 felt more than once the sad consequences of this delay, hence 
 it was decided in 1655, that M. ^••Maisonneuve should return 
 to France, and negotiate this affair with the gentlemen who 
 composed the Montreal Company, and in particular with M. 
 .Olier, so much the more as the latter's delicate health was a 
 source of constant anxiety to his friends. 
 
 M. de Maisonneuve's journey had the desired success, not 
 only as regarded the Seminary, but at the same time, as con- 
 cerned the Hospitallers of Ville Marie ; he solicited strongly 
 in favor of the latter, and prepared the way for four Sisters of 
 5aint Joseph, formed at " La Fl^che " by the pious d »i la 
 Dauversibre. A contract was vmtten and signed, which gave 
 these religious liberty to take charge of the Hotel-Dieu Hos- 
 pital at Ville Marie, as soon as appartments could be prepared 
 to receive them. The Mother House of Saint Sulpice in Paris, 
 furnished priests for the new Seminary of Ville Marie, (i) We 
 
 (1) Mother Jachereau, in lier " History of the H6t«l-Dieu de Quebec," 
 gives UH the following details concernina; Mr. Souart, one of itH found- 
 ers : " His vouth was spent in the whirl of a gay Parisian life. Pleasure 
 and wealth were the two aims of his exiatence. He had chosen his state 
 of life— as men of the fashionable world do— without reflection. Assist- 
 ing at high mass in the church of Saint-Sulpice, some daysprevions to 
 his marnage, an accident occurred Tf hich was to make known to him 
 the will of God. It was the feetiyal of Our Lady's glorious Assump- 
 tion, and the clergyman who wo^ to eulogise the Blessed Virgin's 
 coronation as Queen of Heaven, fell sndaeuly ill at the hour of 
 sermon. Grieved that so large an audience should be deprived of an 
 instruction upon such a day, a aexton was !^ent around the church to 
 see if among the Priests and Religious present, one could be found to 
 supply the vacant place. He addressed himself to one well known 
 in Paris, and begged that he would ascend the pulpit and speak 
 according to his inspirations. The gentleman accepted, and after a 
 -few worOiB on the feast of the day, he was inspired to speak upon the 
 necessity of examining one's vocation. His words made a deep im- 
 pression upon Mr. Souart, and he thought within himself that he was 
 •on the point of a rash ujidertaking. Extremely agitated, he resolved 
 to consult God in prayer, and for this purpose entered retreat at 
 Maint-Sulpioe. Here, the willbf God was clearly manifested, and in 
 «ons6quence his marriage engagement broken, and the ecclesiastical 
 state embraced in this same Seminary of Saint-Sulpice. Sent some 
 time afterwards to Canada, he rendered imiaense service to the co- 
 lony of Ville-Maris. not only by his works of zeal, but also because 
 of his knowledge of the medical act, which rendered him invaluable 
 to the settlement, there was no other physician for the sick and 
 infirm until some years later. In his old age, he retnmed to finraee, 
 and there prepared himself to receive tLat eternal reward, which L 
 promised to all those who leave father and mother ior God's sake." 
 
! I 
 
 h\ 
 
 li I 
 
 i li i I 
 
 .'IM 
 
 — 52 — 
 
 shall see its members even down to our own day, educating- 
 ilnd training, not only the youth of Ville Marie, but also num- 
 bers from all parts of the western hemisphere. 
 
 It would be no easy task, to describe the joy evinced by the 
 colonists, upon the arrival of these distinguished ecclesiastics. 
 Miss Manse, who had so long anticipated their coming, 
 hastened to prepare an apartment for them in her hospital, 
 and this single room answered the purposes of parlour, sleep- 
 ing room, refectory and kitchen, until such time as the com- 
 pletion of the new Seminary gave them a home. Heavenly 
 favors seemed to succeed each other. The settlers became 
 more and more attached to a spot, which had been the theatre 
 of so many heroic sacrifices, and when it was announced to 
 them, that nuns were coming from France to take charge of 
 their hospital, their joy was great. 
 
 At this same period so fruitful in good works, dates the 
 opening of Sister Bourgeoys' school, the first, ever taught in 
 the district of Montreal. Here, Huron, Iroquois and French 
 Canadian met together, arid together lisped the names of Jesus,, 
 of Mary, of faith, hope and love. 
 
 " Two fontixries and more have flown since that thrice happy day, 
 And still around us, virtue sheds her mild benignant ray. 
 The stream of science, for us still flows, profusely as before ; 
 Its waters come from that well-spring, our Mothers loved of yore." 
 
 But let us turn back, and gaze upon the first humble struc- 
 ture, sanctified by the zealous teachings of Margaret Bourgeoys. 
 Yes, dear reader, more than two hundred years ago, there stood 
 on the sloping banks of the Saint Lawrence, a rough stone 
 stable some thirty six feet long. 
 
 This lowly building, the only one at M. de Maisonneuve's 
 disposition, was given to Sister Bburgeoys, with a certain ex- 
 tent of land, and here she continued her apostolic labors, so 
 generously commenced in the forests and on the mountain 
 sides of Ville Marie. Here too, at a later period, she was to- 
 Tound her Congregation, destined the first, to spread through- 
 out the colony, the spirit and the virtues of the Mother of God. 
 
 
— 53 — 
 
 ** This stable " Sister Bourgeoys tells us, " was about thirty 
 "*' six feet long, and had served so far, as a place of refuge for 
 **' animals of every kind ; however 've managed to build a 
 •' chimney, and cleaned out the lower part destined for our 
 " school-room. Above this, was a sort of pigeon house, which 
 ** we converted into a dormitory and sitting-room, but it W;^ 
 " extremely inconvenient as the only means of access, was by 
 <' .an outside ladder We took possession of this habitation, 
 " the 25th of November 1657." A young girl, by name Eliza- 
 beth Picard, became Sister Bourgeoys' associate and remained 
 with her up to the time of her marriage. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys adds : " Here I assembled all the children 
 " of the colony, who were capable of being taught." Yes ! 
 many and precious were the deeds of virtue accomplished, 
 within that first humble dwelling where the Congregation of 
 Notre Dame, was to receive its birth, and comme.ice its grand 
 work of regeneration. H' w many thrilling memories cluster 
 around that spot, cradle of Ville Marie's first religious com- 
 munity. The lowly roof, is to us dearer, grander far, than mar- 
 ble piles or noble gothic structure, for it was there she lived, it 
 was there she toiled, there, she taught her school and kept 
 under her immediate protection, the young emigrant girls, who 
 came to seek a home in the colony. There too, for the greater 
 advantage of a certain number of young persons, who were no 
 longer of an age to attend school, she opened an external Con- 
 gregation, similar to the one she had herself attended in the 
 <ity of Troyes. These assemblies commenced on the and of 
 July, festival of Our Lady's Visitation, i^;^8, and alreadj^the 
 name of " The Congregation " was given to her institution. 
 
 " This same year ", sister Bourgeoys tells us : *' Our modest 
 " habitation received an other inmate. There was an Iroquois 
 " woman who lived nearby, she had a little girl some nine 
 *' months old, which was sadly neglected. My companion's 
 •** heart was touched at the sight of this poor little creature and 
 ■** she prevailed upon me to ask for the child, I did so, but 
 " almost certain of meeting with a refusal, it was as I expect- 
 ** ed. Some time afler, howevu, on her return, iropi the chase; 
 
Mil'' I 
 
 ■ li; 
 
 /ijis 
 
 — 54 — 
 
 " with other women of her nation, she was prevailed upon to 
 " give up the child that it might be cared for. Mr. Souart at 
 " this time Curate of Ville Marie, oflFered her a necklace and 
 " other little trinkels much valued by the Indians, and for this 
 ** paltry sum she ceded her child to others, whose hearts were 
 " warm with true christian charity. In this way we gained a 
 " soul to God. She was baptized on the 4th of August 1668, 
 " feast of Our Lady of the Snows, and received in conse- 
 " quence, the name of her heavenly Protectress. Father Le- 
 " moine, assures us that this child was the first of the Iroquois 
 " tribe, that received the Sacrament of Baptism. Some time- 
 " after this event, I went to France, and during my absence 
 " the child was confided to the care of a woman named La- 
 " croix. In the interval the father came to Ville Marie in hopes 
 " of finding her, but unable to discover where she was, he re- 
 " turned to the forest without her. This little girl died at the 
 " age of six years in our house. Two others were successively 
 " baptized, bore the same name as the first, and died at the 
 " same early age." 
 
 As we have already remarked Sister Bourgeoys' zeal, was. 
 not confined exclusively to the younger portion of the colony, 
 every one of its members, shared her solicitude ; and, as a 
 tender mother would scatter blessings around the future path- 
 way of her child, with the same anxious tenderness did she 
 labor for the future welfare of the settlers. Devotion to the 
 Queen of Heaven, must be the guiding star, the life of every 
 heart The love of Mary was her own dream of happiness and 
 yielding to a strong interior impulse, she resolved to erect at 
 some distance from the settlement, a pittle chapel in honor 
 of the Mother of God, which would be not only a monument 
 of filial love, but at the same time a ramrarl* and a strong- 
 hold to defend the site of Ville Marie. Still more, it would be 
 a place of pilgrimage, a sanctuary, before whose shrine, the des- 
 ponding and the erring, the pure and the holy, might together 
 kneel, and together, make known their common wants. And 
 as Sister Bourgeoys opened the first school and established the 
 first religious community of Ville Marie, so, the first church 
 
■^S" 
 
 — 55 — 
 
 erected in honor of the Mother of God, was due to 
 her zealous efforts. We read, " that when the Montreal 
 " Company was first formed, the associater resolved that the 
 *• first chapel built upon the island of Montreal, should be de- 
 " dicated to the Blessed Virgin, and even before the establish- 
 " ment of the colony, M. Olier was frequently heard to say : 
 " Oftentimes it occurs to me that God in his infinite mercy, 
 " will one day send me to Ville Marie in Canada, where a ' 
 " church will be built in honor of his holy Mother and there I 
 " will become Our Lady's Chaplain." 
 
 This desire could not be realized at that time on account of 
 the indian hostilities, and for many years a small wooden chapel 
 was the only temple raised in honor of the Most High. Sister 
 Bourgeoys had evidently received a special calling to spread 
 this pure devotion throughout the land, and it would seem 
 that God desired the realization of this pious design, for she 
 was inspired to lay the foundations of the edifice, even before 
 the arrival of the Sulpiciaas in Montreal. \ Having obtained 
 from the Jesuit Fathers, who exercised at that time the holy 
 ministry in the colony, 'all the special permissions, she set to 
 work in the spring of 1657. Her pious desire found an echo > 
 in every heart, all were zealous to share in the good work. 
 Some brought wood, others brought stone, while a still larger 
 number came, with willinoj hearts, strong arms and mechanical 
 skill. I'he foundations were dug, the first stone laid and 
 blessed, and the little chapel dedicated to " Our Lady of Good 
 Help," or " Bonsecours," as it is better known. This was- 
 sufficient for the moment. Circumstances demanded a short 
 delay, and Sister Bourgeoys was happy at the thought of 
 resuming her labor during the autumn of this same year. About 
 this time, Mr. *► Maisonneuve returned from France, accom- 
 panied by the gentlemen who were to lay the foundations of 
 the Seminary of Saint-Sulpice. Desirous of contributing to the 
 good work undertaken by Sister Bourgeoys, Mr. ^ Maison- 
 neuve had trees felled in the forest, and the humble Governor 
 helped his men to draw them outside the woods, and to prepare 
 them in readiness for the autumn. Sister Bourgeoys had been 
 
— 56 — 
 
 fully authorized to commence this good work, still, it w^uld seem 
 that notwithstanding all these energetic preparations, the time 
 fixed by Divine Goodness had not yet arrived, for unforeseen 
 circumstances, f -evented the accomplishment of her pious 
 design at this moment. We shall see her later, however, 
 happily realizing this, the dearest wish of her heart. ' 
 
 Some months previous to this event, Miss Manse had met 
 with a sad accident : her arm, which had been broken by a fall 
 on the ice, had become perfectly useless and hopelessly 
 paralysed from want of proper care and attention. She suffered 
 acutely, and her Iriends advised her to go to France for relief, 
 and at the same time, hasten the departure of the " Hospital- 
 lers of La Fl^che " for the new Hospital of Ville-Marie, The 
 journey was absolutely necessary and a companion indis- 
 pens^Ible. Sister Bourgeoys, who had viewed the increasing 
 population with anxious eyes, felt that alone she was unable to 
 supply its wants, and despairing to receive any assistance at 
 that time from the young persons who resided in the colony, 
 she decided upon returning to France, to seek out among her 
 former associates, generous self-sacrificing hearts, capable of 
 continuing the good work she had commenced. Her zealous 
 desires were approved, and preparations were made at once 
 for their departure. 
 
 Ever since her arrival in Canada, Sister Bourgeoys had 
 taken charge of the vestry and the altar linen, and this res- 
 ponsability she never consented to share with any one ; conse- 
 quently, before leaving, she beg^ i permission to continue her 
 charge, upon her return from France. Mr. Galinier, curate of 
 the parish, consented, provided her absence would not be 
 prolonged over a year. She gave her word, and the 14th of 
 October, 1658, saw them on the deep, homeward bound, if 
 home there was, for them here below. After \ safe and 
 pleasant journey, despite the feeble health and broken arm, 
 they saw themselves once more upon the friendly shores of 
 their native land. 
 
 It was the festival of the Epiphany, 165c. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys tells us, that when they arrived in France, 
 
— 57 — 
 
 Miss Manse was suffering so acutely from her arm, that she 
 was unable to h^ar the movement of the conveyance, which 
 was to transport '.er from La Rochelle to La Fl^che, in con- 
 sequence she was borne upon a litter. A few days later, they 
 were in Paris, where Miss Manse intended to visit the Superior 
 of Saint-Suipice as well as other members of the Montreal 
 Company, and represent to them her inability to render the 
 slightest service in favoi of the Hospital, and endeavor to 
 procure the Sisters of Saint-Joseph to re))lace her, they having 
 been chosen by Mr. Olier before his death. All this she ac- 
 complished. The members of the Company, listened at- 
 tentively, and being themselves eye witnesses to the sad state, 
 for which there seemed but slight relief, they manifested their 
 compassion in every possibly way. Skilful and experienced 
 surgeons were consulted, but having examined her arm, they 
 declared that there was no human remedy. The skin presented 
 the appearance of a piece of prepared leather, the ann and 
 hand without movement, deprived of all natural heat, and but 
 just enough of sensibility left to cause pain, whenever it was 
 touched. After this declaration, Miss Manse, convinced that 
 human art would be of no avail, acting upon inspiration, re- 
 solved to go and pray upon Mr. Olier's tomb. Her kind 
 friend. Sister Bourgeoys accompanied her to the Seminary, but 
 being unable to accomplish their pious project at this moment, 
 the friends separated. Miss Manse remained with one of her 
 sisters in Paris, while Sister Bourgeoys proceeded onwards to 
 Troyes. 
 
 It is not without feelings of emotion, that one revisits his 
 native land, particularly when the absence has been prolonged 
 foi a lapse of years. What must it have been for Sister Bour- 
 geoys when she entered her native city ? There, almost every 
 spot was sacred to her, hallowed by some sweet recollection to 
 memory dear. She never told what her feelings were upon this 
 occasion, but no doubt the throbbing emotions of her sensitive 
 loving heart, were stilled by the power of that mighty word, 
 Sacrifice ! She simply relates what concerned Miss Manse, and 
 4 few other details relati" to those who were to accompany 
 
 liSsr 
 
— 58 — 
 
 her on her return to Canada. " The Sunday after my arrival 
 " in Troyes, " she writes, " I received a letter ftom Miss Manse 
 " stating that she had been miraculously cured through the 
 " merits of M. Olier, her own hand writing was the most con- 
 " vincing proof " Grateful beyond expression for the great 
 favor received, these two devoted souls set to work each in her 
 way, for the advantage of the little colony left beyond the 
 western waves. Miss Manse, exerting herself in every possible 
 way, to procure the Sisters of Saint Joseph for her hospital^ 
 Sister Bourgeoys seeking out in her native city, generous young 
 persons, to assist her in the sanctification of the youthful colony. 
 " Once more in Troyes " writes Sister Bourgeoys, " I remained 
 " with my former friends, the religious of the Congregation. 
 ** To these I made known my intention, of taking back yntk 
 " me to Canada, to share my occupations, two or three young 
 " girls, who were strong, healthy and virtuous. Mr. Raisin, 
 " the father of one of my young friends, was at this time 
 " on a visit to the city of Troyes, hearing me speak thus, he 
 " advised me to pray well, so that more than one generoua 
 " young heart might be inspired to follow me. " He returned 
 " to Paris, little thinking that his only daughter would be the 
 " first to offer herself. Miss Raisin entreated me accept of her 
 " as a companion, but I was unwilling to make any promise, 
 " before she herself acquainted her father of her determina- 
 " tion. Soon after, two others joined us, they were Miss Anny 
 ** Chitel and Catherine Crolo. Taking leave of our friends, 
 " we started for Paris, where Miss Raisin did her utmost to 
 '* obtain her father's consent. I could not but admire the truly 
 " christian spirit which animated the parents of my young 
 " friends. Mr. Chdtel in particular loved his daughter with all 
 " a father's tenderness, and when confiding her to my care, he 
 ** enquired with loving solicitude, " How we intended to live 
 ** in Canada. " I showed hin the contract which put me in 
 possession of the stable, given by M. i^ Maisonneuve. " So 
 •' far for the lodging " he answered, " But what other induce- 
 " ment do you offer to those who accompany you ? Whatmeans 
 " of subsistance have you ? " I replied that I could only give 
 
— 59 — 
 
 " them bread and soup, and promise them, toils, privations and 
 " humiliations. The fond fathers eyes were suffused with tears 
 " at these words, but unwilling to oppose the designs of 
 " of Heaven, he said through his tears, " Take my child", then 
 " passing into his study, he signed the paper, which attested 
 " that his daughter engaged herself to live with me, and assist 
 " me in teaching the children of Ville Marie. Then, after pro- 
 " viding every essential comfort for his daughter's journey, 
 " Mr. Chitel had a hundred and fifty livres in gold sewed up 
 " in her corset, and commanded her to keep this secret, so that, 
 " should she fall victim to loneliness or disgust, she could easily 
 " return home. In a word, he did all that a devoted father 
 " could do, to lighten the sacrifice of leaving France. He wrote 
 to- the most considerable posts along the route, saying that if 
 his daughter required any assistance either going or coming, to 
 give it fieely in his name. 
 
 " Miss Raisin had more diflSculty in obtaining her father's 
 " consent He not only forbade her to leave France, but 
 " even refused to admit her into his presence. She prayed and 
 " entreated until finally conquered by her tears and supplica- 
 " tions, he gave his consent, and signed her engagement with 
 " me in a manner similar to the others. This done, Mr. Raisin 
 " gave the sum of a thousand francs to defray the expenses of 
 " the journey. I accepted three hundred and returned the rest ; 
 " but every year Mr. Raisin sent us a certain amoum upon the 
 " seven hundred which I had refused, and after his death, his 
 " son who was an Advocate in Parliament, continued this same 
 '* kindly act. To the three companions already obtained, was 
 " added a fourth, known later as Sister Hioux, and the first 
 "received as a professed Sister in the Community of the Con- 
 " gregation of Notre- Dame, Ville-Marie." \^ 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys gives no other details ^lative to her stay 
 in Paris, though we feel assured that many interesting incidents 
 must have marked her arrival, sojourn and departure. The 
 curiosity excited by the novelty if her enterprise was in itself a* 
 subject to be pondered on. Those who before had deemed her 
 undertaking rash and extravagant, and who had openly blamed 
 
( 
 
 1 
 
 ( 
 
 
 i 
 
 } 
 
 
 
 — 60 — 
 
 her proceedings, now viewed things in another light and 
 evinced in every possible way, their deep interest and warm 
 admiration. Ever humble in her thoughts and in her words. 
 Sister Bourgeoys never made any allusion to the consideration 
 she enjoyed in the hearts of alL She cared not for the honors 
 nor the esteem of the world, neither did she fear its frowns. 
 What she did, was done for (lod alone, and she could not look 
 back upon the world's proffered esteem and muse upon the 
 success which accompanied her undertakings. We read however, 
 that during this visit to France, a wealthy nobleman member 
 of the Montreal Comp^ ay, singularly edified by Sister Bour- 
 geoys' zeal and devotedness, offered her a rich dotation so as 
 to insure a certain revenue to her little community, but the good 
 Sister refused to receive it, fearing that too much ease, would 
 be prejudicial to the spirit of poverty which she faithfully 
 cherished and which she wished, above all things, to bequeath 
 to her religious family. 
 
 In all, her journey to Paris had proved a most successful 
 one, and thanking God for the favors that had accompanied it, 
 she bade an affectionate farewell, to her native city, and started 
 for " La Rochelle," with the heroic young girls, who had so 
 generously consented to share her toils and privations. Once 
 again the signal for departure. It was the 39th of June 1659. 
 There were two hundred persons on board the vessel. One 
 hundred and ten of which were destined for Ville-Marie. Her^ 
 Sister Bourgeoys met witii the Sisters of S«tint Joseph, who 
 were to accompany Miss Manse to Canada, for the I'urpose of 
 taking charge of her hospital there. Two gentlemen of Saint 
 Sulpice, Mr. Le Maistre and Mr. Vignal, both of whom were 
 to leave their crim»on records in the Annals of Ville Marie. 
 I'he members o\ Saint Sulpice in Paris, who had ever been so 
 deeply interested in the infant colony, went to considerable 
 expense at this time, to procure and fit out a certain number 
 of young persons of both sexes, who were to go and establish 
 themselves at Ville-Marie. There were about sixty young men 
 and about half that number of young women who were con- 
 fided to Sister Bourgeoys' care. She bestowed ever) motherly 
 
— 61 — 
 
 attention upon them, not only during the long sea voyage, but 
 even after they had reached Ville Marie, as the sequel will 
 show. 
 
 Contradictions and humiliations always come unlooked for. 
 " At La Rochelle," we are told," a certain number of persons^ 
 *' who were opposed to the advancement of the Colony were 
 " the cause of many personal affronts, many painful incidents to 
 " our travellers. But their submission, their meek acceptation 
 of these crosses, could not, but draw down special blessings 
 from above. Every endeavor was made to prevent the Sisters 
 of Saint Joseph from leaving the shores of France. 
 
 Then again, the captain of the vessel, influenced by false 
 reports, would not allow them to embark, unless they paid in 
 advance, the expenses of the journey which amounted to about 
 20,000 livres. To these contradictions, so trying at the moment, 
 •was added a sojourn of three months at *' La Rochelle " 
 besides the indispensable obligations of supporting during this 
 time one hundred and ten persons. Sister Bourgeoys, refers 
 to these mishaps in her memoirs, and says :^'. That the gold 
 " which she received from Miss Raisin at this time was a pro- 
 " vidential relief to all. Our passage," she adds, " had been 
 " promised for fifty livres each, provisions and baggage included, 
 " but when the time to leave came, the Captain demanded 
 " i75 livres and we had no money. Mr. 4e Maisonneuve's 
 '* credit was of no avail, and this man insisted that Miss 
 ** Raisin should return to Paris and procure the amount. This 
 " was tc me a source of extreme annoyance, but finally after 
 " much trouble and many entreaties, we succeeded in making 
 " this man understand, that every thing would be arranged to 
 " his entire satisfaction ; relying on our promises, he consented 
 " to raise anchor and Ic.ive. It was the festival of Our Lady's 
 " Visitation the 2nd of July, this same year 1659, that the 
 " vessel took her westward course, laden with consolations for 
 " the Colony of Ville-Marie. 
 
— 6? — 
 
 " Gk), in thy glory, o'er the western seas, * 
 Take with thee gentle winds thy sails to swell, 
 Sunshine and joy upon thy streamers be, 
 Fare thee well Bark ! fare thee well." 
 
 " A long farewell, thou wilt not bring us back, 
 All, whom thou bearest far from home and hearth, 
 Many are thine, whose steps no more shall track. 
 Their own sweet native earth." 
 
CHAPTER SEVENTH. 
 
 ^ / V - - 
 
 Once more apon the Ocean.-gne kleiito m>uum! l ,ud W ith tli w voya ge.— 
 
 frtm-4 mpi-^jfflinTt n whivh -j hf v 1^^ ' ^V Mvf~Trifir rntnrp iin iffi * in i nl ii v pii 
 n]}on Sister Bourgeoys' yonng compaDioDB^ ^ow t he oottl e w hotl ay 
 /their arrival.— The Salpician martyrs.— Visible protection of Hea- 
 ven, upon the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame. 
 
 The vessel, in which our travellers sailed, was called, the 
 " Saint Andrew." It had served for the sick, more than two 
 years during the war, and many had found upon this " floating 
 hospital," the relief which only death can give. No quarantine 
 had been made, in consequence, a pestilential disease soon 
 broke out among the passengers, and the first days of the 
 journey, were marked by nine or ten deaths. 
 
 Mr. LeMaistre, took charge of the sick, and when all was 
 over, he wrapt them up in their winding sheets, and stood by, 
 when they were consigned to their watery grave. Among the 
 victims, were two french calvinists, in whose favor, the hour of 
 mercy dawned ; they had the happiness of abjuring the errors 
 of their youth, and died in the bosom of that church, who re- 
 ceives all who come, even at the eleventh hour. Sister Bour- 
 geoys was not the last to render service, in these sad civcum- 
 tances. Special blessings seemed to accompany her, and while 
 those around fell exhausted, she seemed endowed with super- 
 human strength. Her young companions were very ill, and 
 Miss Manse almost redaced to the extremity. But sickness 
 was not their only trial, furious tempests assailed their ship, 
 and kept them in continual danger of perishing. Amid 
 these apparent ills, their's was that virtue which looks calmly 
 on misfortune, thoroughly convinced that they were in 
 God's keeping, that His power could make the calm succeed 
 the storm, they adored Him and blessed Him, in sunshine and 
 in darkness. 
 
ii:^ 
 
 ll-i 
 
 — 64 — 
 
 » " There, was courage in fragile form 
 
 Faith, trusting to t^e last. 
 
 Prayer breathing heavenward thro' the stcrm, 
 
 Bat all alike have passed." 
 
 (HEHAN8.y 
 
 The tedious sea voyage was over, and as the 8th of Septem- 
 ber ushered in Our Lady's Nativity, the Saint Andrew cast an- 
 chor before Quebec. It would indeed be a pleasing task dear 
 reader, could we recount in detail the different circumstances 
 of their arrival. Could we describe the feelings of these volun- 
 tary exiles, who came, led on by their spirit of faith and zeal, 
 to do something in the glorious cause of God, upon these west- 
 ern shores. 
 
 , Sister Bourgeoys' youthful companions in particular excite 
 our curiosity and call for our warmest admiration. We would 
 fain know, what pictures their fancy wrought up, as they neared 
 the shores of their future home, and compared the beauties of 
 uncultivated nature to the splendors and magnificence of their 
 own fair France. 
 
 What thought they of the forest child ? Did not the seeming 
 dreawness of the far off vista, fill their young hearts with sad 
 forebodings, and cause their thoughts to wander back instinc- 
 tively to the loved ones left behind ? Did not some fond remi- 
 niscence, break in upon their feelings, and lead them to sigh 
 and to say : " Do they miss me at home ? " And perchance 
 the passing breeze whispered back, " We miss thee at home,, 
 yes, we miss thee ; and the imaginary echo, may have been to 
 them, the sweetest of earthly consolations. We know not what 
 they felt, perhaps, they dared not linger with these loved me- 
 mories, for there are things. 
 
 " We must throw from us, when the heart would gather 
 Strength to fulfil its settled purposes." 
 
 Like the noble woman, by whose side they knelt, they had 
 left the shores, where Christianity shed its brightest beams, fuid 
 scattered its richest blessings, and with her they came, anima- 
 ted by the same single hearted, pure, unselfish love, to make 
 God known to hearts, that knew him not. After spending some 
 
_ 65 — 
 
 HANS.) 
 
 Seplem- 
 cast an- 
 isk dear 
 ^stances 
 e volun- 
 nd zeal, 
 ese west- 
 
 ar excite 
 /e would 
 ly neared 
 jauties of 
 ;e of their 
 
 » seeming 
 with sad 
 k instinc- 
 ond remi- 
 m to sigh 
 lerchance 
 at home,, 
 e been to 
 not what 
 loved me- 
 
 ther 
 
 L they had 
 
 jeams, ttxid 
 
 ne, anima- 
 
 K to make 
 
 Iding some 
 
 u, 
 
 days in Quebec to recruit their strength, the 29th of this same 
 month, saw fhem in sight of Ville Marie. 
 
 " We reached Ville Marie the 29th of September," writes 
 Sister Bourgeoys. " And I could not but admire the goodness 
 ■^' of God. Before leaving, I had requested Mr. Galinier to keep 
 •** my office in the vestry until I came home, he promised to 
 " do so, provided I was not more than a year away, and here 
 " notwithstanding all the contradictions we encountered, des- 
 " pite the accidents that befell us, I came back the same day 
 " and about the same hour as when I lefL%Happy were the 
 Colonists when news came of their safe arrival ! and why should 
 they not rejoice ? Old acquaintances had come to share their 
 toils, and all had received " good news from home." In truth, 
 the voyage had been of immense advantage to the colony. A 
 recruit of strong, healthy men, for its defence, experienced nuns 
 to take charge of the H6tel-Dieu, generous young hearts who 
 were to assist Sister Bourgeoys in her praise worthy exertions, 
 and finally two zealous Sulpicians who were to devote them- 
 selves heart and soul, for the common weal. 
 
 The settlement of Ville-Marie numbered at this neriod 
 .about one hundred and sixty-two families, more than forty 
 dwellings situated for mutual defence, an hospital, a fort, 
 a mill, and last but not least, the humble little chapel 
 of the Hotel-Dieu, the most precious of all their treasures ; 
 thither our travellers wended their way to offer up their 
 hymn of thanksgiving, to beg assistance and strength from 
 Him, whose love incites to noble deeds and who recom- 
 penses, even the efforts made. Sister Bourgeoys and her 
 companions, all required strength and counsel from above, for 
 many a toilsome, difficult task awaited them. Events of deep 
 interest to all had transpired during the interval of absence. 
 As we have already remarked, it had been proposed from the 
 ver)' beginning of the colony, to establish religion upon a solid 
 footing, by procuring every necessary advantage to the infant 
 church. The most essential, no doubt, was the erection of 
 an Episcopal See. This heavy responsability fell to the lot of 
 ^liV de Laval, of the jioble house of Montmorency ; but better 
 
 / 
 
t«-v 
 
 ill 
 
 — 66 — 
 
 **'khown as "L'AbW de Montigny," who at the time of his 
 nomination, was archdeacon of Evreux. Ah appeal wad ttilade 
 to the Holy Father; the Court of Frahce, made kiiown its 
 desires, and without further delay, the Bulls were sent; which 
 ^ rfilgave t o - M iT de Laval the commission of Apostolic Vicar in 
 ^^ 'Canada, with the title of Bishop in partibus 6k P^r<fe. ' He 
 
 '' ^iled for his far off mission 'Soon after his promotion, and 
 reached Quebec in the month of June, this Same year, 1659. 
 He was received with every possible mark of distlnctioh, as 
 became the first Bishop of Canada. 
 
 ' ^'Trials," it is said, "never come alone." It was how 
 "leister Bourgeoys' hour to take up her cross, for contra- 
 
 ^ 'didtions came in swift succession. Tentative^' had' already 
 been made to establish the Sister Ursulines of Qiiebei at 
 
 '^'^Ville-Marie, but without success, as the same obstiacte Which 
 
 ^'prevented the execution of this design, in 1653, still existed in 
 1659. "We are strongly urged," writes Mother Mary of the 
 
 '^ Incarnation, " to establish a house of our order in Mbntreal, 
 " but it is not in our power to do so, for want of fUnds." And 
 this want of pecuniary resources, which is the principal obstacle 
 to one foundation, becomes the basis and the ground work for 
 
 ■ * another : convincing proof that " unless God builds the house, 
 " they labor in vain that build it." The Ursulines, consJidered 
 a foundation incompatible with the poverty of the place, and 
 Sister Bourgeoys, in a spirit of disengagement never surpassed 
 and rarely equalled, commences her institution, which she 
 endows at the price of sacrifices and humiliations. It was her 
 
 'special mission. 
 
 To these apprehensions, succeeded anxieties and ftaris of 
 every kind for the welfare of the colony, and each mbnient 
 seemed to bring Ville-Marie nearer to the brink of ruin. Then 
 
 *"dame alarms, beca;use of the invasions and the depredations of 
 the Iroquois ; so far, the settlers had contented themselves, 
 with defending their homes and their lands; but hostilities be- 
 
 ^ came so frequent, that it was deemed necessary to plirsud the 
 common enemy as far back as the forests, and by this means, 
 keep them at bay. The colonists prepared for this action, by 
 
— 67 — 
 
 * a fervent reception of the Sacraments, and promising before the 
 altar, that they would accept of no quarter from their enemies, 
 
 ' but struggle until their latest breath, in defence of Mary's city, 
 and the loved ones there. This done, they put all their tem- 
 
 • poral affairs in order, then said a last " Good bye " to their 
 fellow citizens, and ascended the Saint Lawrence, in their 
 litde barks, to meet the enemy, and shed their blood for Cod 
 and for their homes. 
 
 A cruel conflict ensued, 800 Iroquois were completely mas- 
 tered by 1 7 of the settlers, for the space of eight days, at the 
 ' end of which time, their valor and intrepidity, inspired terror 
 for the name of Montreal, and their lives so nobly sacrificed 
 in its defence, saved all Canada. 
 
 They fell, 
 Ah t who dies in vain, 
 Upon his country's war field, and within 
 The shadow of the Altar f I tell thee, 
 That the voice of noble blood 
 Thus poured, for faith and freedom, hath a tone 
 Which from the night of ages, from the gulf 
 Of death shall burst, and make its high appeal 
 Sound unto earth and Heaven, Immortal seed. 
 Deep by heroic suffering hath been sown 
 On all her ancient hilln : and generous hope 
 Knows that the soil, in its good time shall yet 
 Bring forth a glorious harvest. Earth receives 
 Not one red drop, from faithful hearts, in vain. 
 
 (Hemanb.) 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys in relating these details, lays before us at 
 the same time, the harrowing circumstances ofM^. Le Maistre's '/^(^U , 
 death. When the illustrious founder of Saint Sulpice, proposed 
 this far off mission, to his ecclesiastics, not one evinced more 
 eagerness, than the worthy priest, whose death was even then 
 predicted, by the prophetic Olier. " Send me to Canada " he 
 said, " and once there, I will seek out these savages and live 
 among them ! " " You will not be obliged to seek them out,'* 
 continued his holy Superior, " they will come of themselves^ 
 '*^'iuid so surround you, that escape will be impossible." 
 
 And so it was. But let us listen, dear reader, to Sister BOur- 
 
 'in. 
 
 geoys' narration 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 •" itt III 2.2 
 2.0 
 
 3^ 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 
 
 1.4 1.6 
 
 = : ==. 
 
 
 M 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 
 Vj 
 
 O 
 
 /a 
 
 
 / 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 m 
 
 V 
 
 t 
 
 o 
 
 "% 
 
 V 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 6^ 
 
 -<^> 
 
 ''-b 
 
 <h 
 
 \^ 
 
 23 WIS r MAIN STRKT 
 
 W£BStM,N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 ^^^ 
 '^ 
 
3* /M 
 
 ->■• ".;'Hr' - - ■'srvv-- / " '' ":^- 
 
 \l 1 
 
 ■; lit'' 
 
 tm 
 
Maapai 
 
 aSSm 
 
 ifc:^ ' 
 
 i 
 
 
 68 — 
 
 (( 
 (( 
 (( 
 (( 
 (t 
 (( 
 (( 
 
 « 
 « 
 
 u 
 
 <( 
 « 
 « 
 
 « 
 (I 
 « 
 
 <( 
 « 
 
 « 
 
 « 
 t< 
 tt 
 
 " It was the 29th of ^August, 1661. — After having celebrated 
 the * Holy Sacrifice ', Tj/ff. Le Maistre took ^ certain number 
 of domestics from the Seminary with him, and went to Saint 
 Gabriel's farm, situated at some distance from ihe settlement. 
 It was harvest time, and the indians were aware of this, con- . 
 sequently they concealed themselves in an ambuscade. Ji^ "fu^ 
 Le Maistre, stood sentinel at some distance from where the 
 workmen were employed, so as to warn them, at the slightest 
 approach of danger. 
 
 " The Iroquois, seeing him in this position, crept stealthily 
 around, and falling upon him suddenly, killed him with their 
 fire-arms. 
 
 " She adds, " It was the festival of the Decollation of Saint 
 John the Baptist. The Iroquois after severing his head from 
 his body, rolled it up in his pocket-handkerchief, and carried 
 it away with them (i). We were told that the features of the 
 holy man were engraved so deeply and so distinctly upon 
 this handkerchief, that he could be easily recognized by any 
 one. Some time later, as I was on the point of starting for 
 France, it came into my mind that I should ascertain the 
 truth of this fact, before making it knowii^One of the work- 
 men, who was taken prisjnner with •4k*, Le Maistre and 
 afterward i ^leased, mirj'r, his fingers, told me that he could 
 swear to the truth of this assertion, not from having heard it 
 said, but from having looked with his own eyes, upon the 
 marvellous representation. He made every possible promise 
 to these barbarians, so as to obtain this precious portrait, but 
 in vain, they would accept of no price and declared that they 
 would never give it up, that it was a glorious trophy, which 
 would render them invincible in war." *' But what is more 
 
 (1)- The Indian who gave the fatal blow to if^ Le Maistre, by name 
 Thiery Hondoron, was sometime afterwards, oonverted to Christianity 
 by the prayers, no donbt, of the martyred sulpician ; convinced that 
 he would hud in the priests of the Seminary, benefactors and fathers, 
 he placed himself under their direction in the mission of the moun- 
 tain. He gave his daughter Marie, to Sister Bourgeoys that she miapht 
 be instructed in the principles oif our holy faith ; later, lie married 
 her to a frenchman who was employed among the domestics of the 
 Seminary. The old indian entortaiued for the wortliy priests who 
 had taken pity on hiui, the doeixist sentiments of respeot and grati- 
 tude, up to his last moments. 
 
er 
 nt 
 It. 
 >n- ^ 
 
 :he 
 est 
 
 lily 
 leir 
 
 lint 
 •om 
 ried 
 the 
 pon 
 any 
 I for 
 Lthe 
 rork- 
 and 
 ould 
 ird it 
 the 
 nnise 
 t,but 
 tthey 
 nrhich 
 more 
 
 — 69 — 
 
 " remarkable still " write the Sisters of Saint Joseph, to their 
 " friends in France, " the handkerchief remained perfectly 
 " white, free from spot or stain, while the features of the holy 
 " priest were impress^ 1 upon it, as of fine white wax. Upon 
 ** seeing this, the Indians were terrified, and said to each 
 " other : " This man must have been a great demon." The 
 " Indians were so strangely impressed by these circumstances, 
 ** that they dared not retain it any longer, and it was accord- 
 " ingly sold to the English. One of the Jesuit Fathers tried to 
 " obtain it from the latter, but did not succeed, as the Iroquois 
 " had menaced them severely, if they did so." 
 
 /\ Two months later, his companion and fellow laborer, 1Wt>"^'^ 
 Vignal, followed in the same bloody path. He was cruelly 
 massacred by the Indians the 25th of October following. 
 
 Leading his men to a certain island at some distance from 
 Ville-Marie, to collect stone for the purpose of completing the 
 Seminary, he was attacked by the Indians who were lying in 
 ambush on this island. They pierced his body through and 
 through, then when they had vented their rage upon him, his 
 body, which was too mutilated to be taken away with them, 
 was destined to serve for their repast. Consequently his flesh 
 was roasted and eaten by the sanguinary Iroquois. 
 
 " We flattered ourselves " write the Sisters of Saint Joseph. 
 iTl " That I»4t Vignal would continue to be our director for many 
 ** years to come. But God, has ordained things otherwise ; 
 ** he was destined to walk in the traces of M? Le Maistre, not 
 " satisfied with taking away his life, the Iroquois roasted his 
 " remains and ate them. This circumstance is afflicting for all 
 ** his friends, but doubly so for us." Notwithstanding these 
 scenes so often spread before the settlers' gaze, the colony 
 strengthened and increased, though it required superhuman 
 energy, and boundless confidence in God, to dwell at this time 
 in the infant city of Vilie-Marie : a time, when to brave the 
 open air, was almost to expose one's life. Every revengeful 
 feelin,^ that savage animosity could aroi e, was called forth to 
 action, and they viewed with deep hatred the success that 
 attended the white man's endeavors ; success, which was to 
 
 X 
 
 
— To- 
 
 ll 
 
 driy$:, them from their forest homes, from the soil, of which 
 they had been so long the undisputed masters. Persevering 
 in their vindicative attempts to destroy the colony, they lurke4 
 unce^ingly around the settler's home, lying in ambush for 
 many successive days, so as to surprise those whom neces- 
 sity compelled to leave their habitations. Those who came 
 to win their souls to God, ever indulged the fond hope, 
 that one day, the regenerating waters would lave their dark 
 brows, and for this reason, they allowed them at times to 
 approach their settlement This condescension was too often 
 abused, when those who treated them kindly, relied too much 
 upon their seeming friendship. Sister Bourgeoys tells us, " that 
 ** on one occasion, shelter had been given in a bam at some 
 " distance from their dwelling,, to a number of indians of the 
 *' Huron tribe, who had been converted to Christianity. Others 
 " of the Iroquois nation, who were seemingly on friendly terms, 
 " came soon after and had with them a common lodging. During 
 *' the night however, the Iroquois massacred all the others with 
 " the exception of two little girls, who succeeded in running 
 *' away- It was a fearful sight, to look upon all these mutilated 
 "bodies." 
 
 It was at this time, and 'mid scenes like these, that Sister 
 Bourgeoys commenced her glorious undertaking of founding 
 an institution destined to imitate in all things our holy Mother's 
 life here below. Faith, in the assurance given, that her heavenly 
 protectress would never abandon her, gave iier strength to per- 
 form her Divine Master's will. 
 
 " God's love 
 Hath given her nobler being, made her heart 
 A home for all the deep sublimities, 
 Of heavenly impulses." 
 
 And her young companions, who had forsaken so freely and 
 so generously, their fair homes in yon sunny clime, what said 
 they, when the red m^'s yells rolled out on the midnight air, 
 and sent their life's blood quivering through their veins ? What 
 said they, when the scalping knife reeking with its victim's blood, 
 whizzed through the air, and warned them that the work of 
 
— 71 — 
 
 destruction was nigh'. What said they ? What says the desert 
 ilower to the thunder's roar, to the lightning's flash? Ah ! their 
 fearless hearts, were raised above earthly terrors, they listened 
 to sweet echoes from the Psalmist, whose sounds fell \i] on their 
 ear, far clearer than the indians* terrific shouts. " His truth 
 *' shall compass thee, as with a shield ; thou shalt not be afraid 
 ■*' forthe terr9i;of the night, for ^^^e arrow that flieth in the day,, 
 *' for the plague that walketh in darkness. A thousand shall 
 " fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand, but it 
 " shall not come nigh thee." (Psalmist, xc). 
 
 They were indeed in God's own keeping, for these ferocious 
 children of the forest, lurked incessantly around their dwelling 
 and sought by a thousand stratagems to do them harm ; their 
 efforts all proved vain, and from the commencement of the 
 colony even to our own day, it has never been heard that a 
 Sister of the Congregation, received injury or insult from the 
 Ted man's child. Ever since the early days of Ville-Marie, they 
 have followed the Sister missionaries, whose lot has been cast 
 -among them ; and often times in their moods of sullen W|ayward- 
 ness, when none others dared approach, the gentle tones of a 
 Sister, to whom they always give the name of mother, has suc- 
 ceeded in recalling serenity to the dusky brow. Nay, a simple 
 glance, has again and again, made known to them the path of 
 duty. 
 
 ■u 
 
CHAPTER EIGHTH. 
 
 _ U)eyotk>n to thee 
 
 loly Family ".—Bister Mofln, aonalllsi; oiTthe EtAtel-Dieul— Mr. d© 
 Maisonneuve returns to Paris.— Eleven years after his departure from 
 Canada.— The Marquis of Traoy, and suite.— His magnificent escort. 
 — Governor de Courcelles, and the Iroquois children.- Marie Mag- 
 dalena Naohatal. 
 
 We read, " that the father of Themistocles, pointing out one 
 day to his young son, an old and disabled galley, that was 
 lying on the sea shore, said to him : * My son ', it is thus, that 
 people treat those, who have rendered them service, when they 
 have no further need of their assistance." This strange, and' 
 too ordinary requital, for years of faithful service, was now to 
 be exemplified in the person of Mr. •«k Maisonneuve, the first 
 Governor of Ville-Marie, at the close of twenty-two years devo- 
 tedness to the colony. It was in the month of June 1664, that 
 he was replaced by " Sieur de la Touche," and received orders 
 to return to France. We shall not enter into any details con- 
 cerning this event, but simply extract from our household 
 annals, a few words of praise, to the memory of a devoted 
 Benefactor. His crosses were borne in silence and humility, 
 while his naturally gay and happy disposition, remained unruffled 
 by the storms of adversity. " His Constance was unequalled ; 
 " and things that would easily tend, to dishearten or rouse a. 
 ** man's angry feelings, were to him a source of joy. His great 
 " spirit of faith, led him to find happiness everywhere, even in 
 " his disgrace. In these painful moments, he visited Mother 
 ** cl» Brezoles, superior of the Hotel-Dieu, and Sister Bour- 
 " geoys." These two holy women felicitated him, upon these 
 rude favors, and expressed their satisfaction to see him worthy 
 to walk in the footsteps of his Divine Master, Consequently 
 he returned to France, that he might retire from the worlds 
 and bury in obscurity, his name, his glory, and even the remem- 
 
— 73 — 
 
 brance of the wrongs he had endured. On this occasion, he 
 proved by his truly forgiving spirit, that, 
 
 " When streams of unkindness, as bitter as gall, 
 
 Babble up from the heart to the tongue, 
 
 And meekness is writhing in torment and thrall, 
 
 By the hand of ingratitade wrang. 
 
 In the heat of injnjstice, nnkind and unfair, 
 
 While the anguish is fostering yet. 
 
 None, none, but a christian, can ever declare, 
 
 I now, can forgive and forget." 
 
 Mr. «k Maisonneuve returned to Paris, where he lived enjoy- 
 ing a pension, given him by the Seminary of Saint Sulpice. 
 The colonists were thrown into the deepest consternation, but 
 none felt the blow mere acutely than Sister Bourgeoys, for none 
 could give a higher appreciation to his conduct, so loyal, so 
 virtuous and so just. Mother Juchereau, in her history of the 
 H6tel-Dieu of Quebec, writes, " This nobleman was a most 
 devout servant of Our Blessed Lady, to whom he had conse- 
 crated himself, by a vow. He was the father and the protector 
 of those he governed, and all those, to whom misfortune had 
 refused a home, found one in his hospitable mansion. As 
 Governor of Ville-Marie, he often times received little presents, 
 from the indians and from others, but he reserved nothing for 
 himself, all was distributed among his soldiers,. or the poor of 
 the city. During the long years of his active service in the 
 colony, he had acquired universal esteem, particularly during 
 the Iroquois war, where his valor and intrepidity, won the 
 admiration of all. We read in a record of the times, that he had 
 amassed no wealth in Canada, all that he received was in favor 
 of the large family, he loved so devotedly. In resigning his 
 position and his title, he had but the testimony of his con- / 
 
 science, to bear away with him ; even the sum of 6,000 ^Hweft^^/^t^t*^^^ 
 that was due, he bequeathed to the poor of the H6tel-Dieii 
 He was happy and contented, to think that he had consecrated 
 the best part of his days, to the foundation of Ville-Marie, and 
 that his life had been a thousiiJid times exposed, for the honor 
 and the service of his God." None perhaps of those who had 
 resided in Montreal, could have given more accurate accounts 
 
ii 
 
 !|i 
 
 i 
 
 il 
 
 
 1 i 
 
 1. 
 
 p' ■ 
 
 f 
 
 l^fl- 
 
 in 
 
 Mv ' 
 
 — 74 — 
 
 of general events in Canada, than Mr. . J«rMaisonneuve ; hi».j,j 
 appreciation of men and circumstances, would have been not;;- 
 only enlightened, but at the same time wise and impartial. But 
 he wrote nothing, through a spirit of christian charity for those, 
 whose sentiments and manner of Acting, were not altogether 
 without reproach. For God alone, he had sacrificed his life, 
 the divine approbation, was all he covete4f 
 
 Nothwithstanding the unpleasant circumsta,nces, connected 
 with his departure from Ville-Marie, his affection for Canada, 
 never diminished. He remained ever attached to this country, 
 his body was in France, his heart with those who had shared 
 his toils and his dangers, those, whom he called his children 
 well beloved, and his joy was unbounded, when any of them 
 visited his modest retreat in Paris. He spent the remaining 
 eleven years of his life, in preparing for his final departure from 
 this world ; God, who had blessed his public life, reserved 
 special benedictions for his last moments. He died in Paris, 
 the 9th of September 1676, in the sentiments of perfect calm,^,, > 
 peace and hopeful joy. When the news of this sad event 
 reached Ville-Marie, it was keenly felt, by all who knew him, 
 by all who had been the objects of his love and solicitude. 
 The Sisters of the Congregation in particular, who had so 
 many reasons to mourn his loss, and cherish his remembrance, 
 persuaded Sister Bourgeoys when she returned to France in 
 1C79, to bring back with her, his old domestic, who had been 
 so devoted to his cause, and who had clung to him in the time 
 of trial and disgrace. Louis Frin was too happy to end his days» . , 
 in the midst of those, whom his master had loved as his owa 1 
 souL The memory of Mr. de Maisonneuve has always 
 been and is still in singular veneration, not only in the Motheafvq 
 House of Ville-Marie, but in every branch of the institution^jjr 
 and it is for this reason that we have given these fiew details, 
 concerning a cherished benefactor of the Congregation, an 
 intimate and devoted friend of its venerable foundress. 
 
 While these different events were transpiring, the pious con-.., 
 fraternity of the ** Holy Family" so rich in edifying details waa.; 
 established. This devotion which grew and strengthened with 
 
75 
 
 the Colony, has been transmitted from father to son, even 
 down to our own day. 
 
 The laudable project of consecrating the country to the 
 ** Holy Family " was first formed by the members of the 
 Montreal Company. We read : " In the : ;onth of February, 
 *' 1642, Mr. Olier having assembled the members of the 
 " society in the church of Notre Dame in Paris, offered up the 
 " August Sacrifice at Mary's Altar, and consecrated Montreal 
 " and the entire territory to Jesus, Mary and Joseph, under 
 *' the special protection of the ever Blessed Virgin Mary, to 
 ** whom they rewigned the sovereignty and domain of their 
 ** lands. They declared that the first and principal settlement 
 " there, should bear the name of Ville-Marie. God could not 
 " but bless the purity of their intentions." The better to 
 succeed in their undertaking, they resolved that the three 
 primitive communities of Ville-Marie, should be dedicated in 
 a special manner to one of these holy persons, the Sulpicians 
 whose direct aim is to represent Our Divine Lord, the Congre- 
 gation of Notre Dame destined to imitate in a special manner,, 
 the Blessed Virgin's life here below, the Sisters of Saint Joseph 
 especially formed to honor the foster father of Our Lord. 
 Sister Bourgeoys spec.' n her memoirs of having signed the 
 act, with Miss Manse, and Mother Mac6 of the H6tel Dieu. 
 ** Our first Superiors " says Sister Morin in her Annals, " were 
 ** closely bound in holy friendship, with Sister Bourgeoys and 
 *' her companions, they were the well-loved daughters of the 
 " most holy Virgin, and we the children of Saint Joseph, 
 " which gives us the inestimable privilege of belonging to the 
 " most Holy Family." To induce every member of the Colony 
 *o imitate, in some way, these divine models, a second object 
 was given to this devotion. This was to reach the three estates 
 of manhood, womanhood and childhood. The men took Saint 
 Joseph for their patron, the women Our Blessed Lady, and 
 children were to imitate the Infant Jesus. The inhabitants of 
 Ville-Marie, hastened to have their names enrolled as members 
 of the Confraternity. This devotion took its birth at Ville- 
 Marie, through the simultaiieous concourse of these three 
 
— 76 — 
 
 li! Ill 'i 
 
 primitive communities, from thence it spread to Quebec, and 
 through the active endeavors of Madam d'Ailleboust, the rules 
 of the society, were approved of, by Bishop de Laval, March 
 1665. His Lordship took a deep interest in the progress and 
 development of this devotion. It was on this occasion, that he 
 finally allowed the first novice of the H6tel Dieu, to pronounce 
 her vows. 
 
 " I shall not fail," writes his Lordship, " to pray to the 
 " * Holy Family ' for our good Sister Morin (i), that her 
 
 (1) Sister Morin, whose/ name occnrs bo frequently in this little 
 work, was born in an honorable family of the city 01 Quebec, in the 
 year 1649. When the Sisters of Saint Joseph came from France in 
 1659, to take charge of the Hospital of Ville-Marie, the young girl, or 
 rather the child, felt within herself a strange desire to Join tuem. It 
 would seem that a wish to shed her blood, like the martyrs of old, 
 was the motive of a resolution so generous and so extraordinary, 
 Ville-Marie at this time, was the boulevard of French colonists in 
 Canada, the principal theatre of savage warfare and cruelty. This 
 desire, so vehement in a child of eleven years, was considered the 
 effect of indiscreet fervor, and pardo.iable because of a child's inex- 
 perience* Time proved however, that the inspiration came from 
 Heaven. The youthful Marie, pei-sisting in her resolution, her parent-* 
 finally consented, that she should leave hor home for Ville-Marie. 
 There was a touching expression of devoteduess and faith, in so heroio 
 a step. His Lordship, Bishop de Laval, manifested a desire to see the 
 ohildf, and satistied with her answers, he kindly sent her himself to 
 the Sisters of Saint Joseph. Of a most pleasing exterior, gifted with 
 a fine intelligence and many endearing qualities, she had left her 
 happy home and friends, to live in the company of three aged nuns, 
 share their privations and the rude labors of each day. In return, 
 the Sisters endeavored to smooth the thorny path, upon which she 
 had entered. Young as she was, Sister Morin was thought worthy, 
 to embrace the cross of her Divine Saviour. Twice was the yonnff 
 aspirant, brought to the gates of death, by violent maladies, and 
 when restored to health, it was only to become a prey to temptations 
 of disgust for her vocation. For four long years, she was alone in the 
 novitiate, and the gravity of her aged companions made a strange 
 contrast with the sprightly little novice, just entering her teens. 
 Many heavy trials came in turn, painful feelinge, against which she 
 struggled for the space of three years. The btorm passed away at last, 
 calm and happiness, were restored to her heart. As we have already 
 remarked, it was after the establishment of the confraternity of the 
 Holy Family, that Bishop de Laval allowed Sister Morin to pro- 
 nounce her vows. " I see nothing, he writes to Mr. Sonart, that can 
 " now prevent Sister Morin from consecrating herself entirely to Gtod. 
 " Receive her vows in our name, according to the power and antho- 
 " rity. with which we invest you. We shall not fail to recommend her 
 " to tjie Holy Family. Ask her to pray for me, and to obtain mercy 
 " for my soul, through the intercession of this same Holy Family.^' 
 The month of March following brought the hwpy day. A scene so 
 novel, created great sensation at Ville-Marie, All thepomp that could 
 be displayed, was brought forth on this occasion. The little charch 
 of the Hdtel-Dieu, was thronged to overflowing and who knows but 
 some dark eyed maiden, in her picturesque attire, with her Iroquois 
 Mother, joined the crowd, and tnat the more timid Huron or Algon- 
 quin, looked on in the distance, wondering what all this meant. Be 
 
r-'*'!^ 
 
 — 77 — 
 
 sacrifice may be perfect and entire " 
 
 Louis the XIV, yet in the beginning of" his glorious reign, 
 annoyed by the troubles and misunderstandings that were 
 continually taking place in the colony, resolved to investigate 
 matters closely ; for this purpose, he made choice of men, 
 distinguished for their moral worth and high intellectual 
 capacity, and placed the government of the colony in their 
 hands. In the month of March, 1660, he named the Marquis 
 of Tracy Vice-Roy, and upon him devolved the responsability 
 of visiting the french colonies in America. Mr. de Courcelles 
 was invested with the title and'authority of Governor-General, 
 and Mr. Talon named Vice-deAnt of the Colony. These 
 officers were wholly devoted to the interests of His Majesty, 
 and exerted themselves nobly in the common cause. Mr. 
 Talon, in particular, contributed so efiicaciously to the general 
 good, that his praise was on every tongue. 
 
 We r'had, in an ancient record, the/ following description of 
 the Vice-^<iv's arrival in this country ; '* The Marquis de 
 " Tracy reachM^Ouebec, the lasy day of June, 1665 The 
 " citizens had comfemplated a gpnd reception, but were disap- 
 *^ pointed, as the MarqtKs abstflutely refused this honor, and 
 " contented himself with menoyous acclamations that resound- 
 ■" ed on all sides, and to wnicnS^e responded with the smiling 
 ^' approbation of a father The chiming of the bells invited 
 ^* him to the little chinch, where Bisnbja de Laval, in his pon- 
 ** tifical robes, and assisted by his clergy, received him. He 
 
 1 
 
 L mercy 
 
 that as it may. the yonthf ul novice, seemed snpremely happy. Mother 
 Mac6 and her compauions, unable to take charge of the oiugiug^ ex- 
 acted by the ceremonial, made known their embarassment to Sister 
 Bourgeois. Not even on this occasion, did the worthy foundress of 
 the Conprregation, fail to be of assistance, ever ready to oblige, to 
 share with others, the rich natural advantages she possessed, and 
 assisted by Sisters Uaisin, Crblo and Hyoux, she supplied this want 
 
 in the most praise vforthy manner 
 
 Sister Morin, lived to an extreme old age, and. rendered many emi- 
 nent services to the monastery of which she was the first novice. We 
 see her still in 1724, with her pen in hand, adding to the annals of the 
 Hdtel-Diea, the events of that epoch. She is resting now, from her 
 past fears and toils, enjoying the reward of works and merits, which 
 Were the fruits of that hrst heroic resolution, taken in her eleventh 
 year, and kept faithfully, until she became a venerable ootogenarian. 
 
PI . 
 
 <«-'" 
 
 K 
 
 — 78 — 
 
 " was then led to a seat of honor, which had bee prepared 
 " expressly for the occasion ; though sick and weakened by 
 " the long fatiguing sea voyage, the Marquis refused this 
 " distinction, and knelt unsupported upon the rough stone 
 " pavement, to pay his hom^es to the Most High. This done, 
 " soft echoes of the Te 2?«^w resounded throughout the humble 
 . " sanctuary." Canada was still in its infancy, but the regal 
 h' splendors of its first Governors have never been surpassed. 
 The chronicle adds : " The Vice-Roy never went out alone, 
 " whenever he appeared in public)\ he was preceeded by 
 " twenty-four guards, six pages in Couni costumes ; then came 
 " the Marquis surrounded by his officers, whose brilliaiit uni- 
 " forms were resplendent with gold and\ silver ; followed six 
 ^ " footmen in livery, then came the magi^ificent regiment of 
 ^JCarignan with its J^ghty noble officers, superbly attirea. 
 The Marquis of Tracy was enchanted with the aspect of the 
 country, and evinced from the first moment of his arrival, a 
 deep interest in everything connected with it The Indians, 
 attracted by the splendor of these demonstrations, and learning 
 that the Marquis was, the King's representative, gathered 
 together from all parts to pay him homage and testify that they 
 looked upon hiin, as a Protector, who would avenge the in- 
 sults and cruelties which they unceasingly received from their 
 common enemy, the Iroquois, Theii compliments were ac- 
 companied by presents of their kind, which the indian orator 
 deposed at the feet of the Vice-Roy. They were received with 
 becoming dignity. He listened with pleasure to their harangue, 
 promised them his assistance and kept his word, and though 
 he remained but one short year in Canada, he accomplished 
 all that he had promised. In the spring of 1666, he undertook 
 an expedition against the Iroquois, from whose cruelty and 
 insults the country had greatly suffered. The Marquik was 
 sixty-two years of age at this time, still he insisted upon leading 
 his officers himself. The Iroquois were terrified when they 
 saw this army, suri-oimding their hoin<?s and delstrojriti^ their 
 villages. Notwithstanding their haughtiness and disdain; they 
 came, and humbly sued for p>eace. Their propoisitions were 
 
— 79 — 
 
 *''accepted, and the entire country freed, at last, from their cruel 
 incursions. Then came the month of September, wheto Mr. 
 
 '■ de CourCelles ^nd Mr. Talon visited Villfe-Marie. Every house 
 
 ' i^n the vicinity was honored by their presence. "They soon 
 *' witnessed," writes one of Sister Bourgeoys' biographers, "the 
 '"immense good which had Resulted from the Ihfant Com- 
 "thti^ities of the Congregatiori and Saint Joseph j and dcsiting 
 "'to provide the worthy foundress in particulai*, with every 
 " facility for exercising her zeal, and extending it even beyond 
 *** the borders of Ville-Marie, these gentlemen gave her esta- 
 "blishment their entire approbation. Mr. Talon went still 
 " further ; wishing to put her Congregation on a solid basis, 
 " he allowed the citizens to assemble and draw up a petition 
 " to His Majesty, requesting that he would sanction her insti- 
 
 im tution by patent letters, '/"he assembly was accordingly held, 
 '" in one of the apartments of the Seminary of Saint SUlpice, 
 " the 9th of October, this same year." 
 Zealous for the welfare of the colony, in a spiritual point of 
 
 "View, Mr. Talon expressed his regrets that the number of 
 clergyriieri was insufficient, for the increasing wants of the 
 population. In consequence, he wrote to Mr. de Bretonvilliers, 
 Superior of Saint Sulpice in Paris, and made krown his desire, 
 
 '*%at the members of his society should be augmented. 
 
 His wishes were soon realized, and all hearts were glad. It 
 would seem that God had a marked predilection for the youth- 
 ful city, which had been so unreservedly consecrated to His 
 Mother, and for this reuson. He showered unceasing!^ upon it 
 abundant graces and blessings. These primitive endeavors, to 
 gain all hearts to His love were successful, because hearts were 
 strenghtened by this life-giving devotion to the Mother of 
 God. 
 
 All for Jesus, through Mary, was the great stimulant 
 
 'itiade use of Sister Bourgeoys, to gain souls to God, 
 
 knd in our own day, who will deny that Mary has dome 
 
 in person to call men to the love and service of her 
 
 '''DlVine Son? We have only to recall "Our Lady of La 
 
 ""l^tte 3 " " Our Lady of Lourdes." Some time after this event, 
 
ff) ' 
 
 ^ 
 
 i ;< 
 
 1, i,;„ 
 
 — 80 — 
 
 Governor de Courcelles, who was justly irritated against the 
 Iroquois, commanded them to lead their prisoners of the dif- 
 ferent tribes, to Ville-Marie ; the sanctification of their children 
 inspired new works of zeal, the little boys were placed at the 
 Seminary, where they were kindly provided for, and the little 
 girls were confided to Sister Bourgeoys. It was then that Mr. 
 Colbert, the King's minister, wrote to Mr. Talon as follows : 
 *' His Majesty, approves of the resolution taken, to bring up 
 *' these young indians in ihe principles of Our Holy Faith, and 
 " to accustom them, as much as possible, to the french mcde of 
 " living. We are well aware that you have all the zeal, appli- 
 *' cation and piety requisite for so great an undertaking, and 
 " these rare qualities, which we so much admire in you, lead 
 " us to hope for the most satisfactory results. We shall be 
 *' under many obligations to you, if from time to tima, you 
 " give us notice of the different events which transpire in the 
 ** colony." Mr, Talon, in writing to the Minister at Court, 
 says : " I must not forget to mention, that the Seminary has 
 ** taken charge of the little boys and sent the girls to the Con- 
 " gregation of Notre-Dame, where they are taught to read and 
 ** write, besides various kinds of handiwork," 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys gave herself up to the formation of these 
 young minds, heart and soul ; besides the elementary sciences, 
 she taught them all that could possibly promote their temporal 
 and eternal welfare. She formed their young hearts perfectly, 
 and rendered their little school-rooun so pleasant, that these 
 children of the woods, unaccustomed to so much kindness and 
 comfort, thought it the dearest spot on earth. We can easily 
 illustrate this. 
 
 Among the children of the Iroquois* prisoners, were two 
 little girls, charming beyond description. Governor de Cour- 
 celles, captivated by their winning dispositions, resolved to 
 take'charge of them himself. He sent them to the Congrega- 
 tion, and confided tt.eir education to Sister Bourgeoys. 
 Needless to say, how perfectly and how lovirgly she en- 
 deavored to cultivate these desert flowers. Their education was 
 atteiiipted ; she taught them the . rudiments of the french 
 
 f «;! 
 
81 
 
 language', and labored to impress upon their young minds, 
 principles of virtue and piety ; in this she succeeded. 
 
 Some time later, their hiding place was discovered and one 
 of the children, taken away by her Mother. A Sister of the 
 Congregation informed of this, ran quickly in pursuit. They 
 were overtaken, but scarcely had the child recognized the 
 Sister, than she burst precipitately from the savage but mater- 
 nal bosom, and threw herself into the sister's arms, with an 
 instinct as true and as real, as if she understood that her 
 spiritual birth was infinitely more precious, than the being she 
 had received from her Iroquois Mother. The other young 
 indian girl, received a dowry from France, which enabled her 
 at a later period to enjoy a respectable position in the Colony. 
 Mr. Talon in speaking of the success that attended Sister 
 Bourgeoys' teachings, and her influence upon these forest 
 children, refers also to the interest which the Princess of Conti, 
 took in the welfare of these little ones. He says : " The 
 " Princess of Conti is the mobile of this pious work. It was in 
 " the month of April last, that she made known her intentions 
 " to ^me in this respect, making at the same time her first 
 " donation of 1,200 livres, for one of these children. A The 
 young Iroquois object of so much sollicitude, was called, Marie 
 Magdelena Catherine Nachatal. She remained with Sister 
 Bourgeoys up to the time of her marriage. Having been per- 
 fectly instructed in her religion and in the various duties of 
 life, she was united to a french man by the name of Peter 
 Hogue. This was according to the king's intentions. " The 
 " marriage coatract," we read, " was drawn up and signed 
 " at the Corigregation, the 14th of November 1672. The young 
 " girls dowry consisted of the funds given by the Princess of 
 ** Conti ; Mr. Zachary Du Puy, Major of the garnison stationed 
 " at Ville-Marie, gave her a dwelling house, to which was 
 " attached a large garden and a poultry yard, Mr. DoUierTiw 
 " Casson of Saint Sulpice, gave furniture and kitchen utensils 
 " to the value of 130 livres." The recital of these events will 
 no doubt surprise our readers, but it became necessary to give 
 similar tokens of encouragement from time to time, to those of 
 
^■™!!HHIISI||| 
 
 I 
 
 tv 
 
 — 82 
 
 the young indian girls, who had lesponded to the devotedness 
 of their benefactors. Of a demonstrative character themselves, 
 they loved all that bore the impress of eclat and consideration, 
 though oftentimes, by their own waywardness and inconstancy, 
 they prevented the bestowal of these recompenses. 
 
 All this was indeed a satisfaction to Sister Bourgeoys and 
 she praised God from her inmost soul, for the success that he 
 wasjpleased to give to her labors. Her virtue on these occa- 
 sions was beyond human praise. 
 
 Nearly twenty years had elapsed, since the pious and devoted 
 Sister, had exchanged the vine clad shores of her native land, 
 for the chilling aspect of the indians' home ; if outward scenes 
 had altered, and time and care placed their furrows upon her 
 brow, still, now as then, her spirit's loveliness was fresh and fair. 
 Her faith, her hope, her love, still reflected -heaven's light, and 
 the sweet influence of her charity, descended like a mild shower 
 on those around her. These words of Saint Paul, " Brethren, 
 "be never weary in well doing," were fully exemplified in her 
 conduct. 
 
• CHAPTER NINTH. 
 
 /sister Boiirgeoys' zeal for the sanctification of youth^VThe Mother 
 ** 'boarding school of Ville-Marie. — PupJs of 1681.— The period of 
 leaving school.— External Congregation.— The House of Provi- 
 dence.— How Sister Boiirgeoys provided for the future homes of 
 Ville-Marie.— Tributes paid to Sister Bourgeoys' zeal, by Mr. Dollier 
 de Casson.— Theresa Tagokouita.— How the Sisters lived at this 
 time.— Sister Bourgeoys consents to built a more spacious Coavent. 
 —Second attempt to built the church of Bonsecours. 
 
 " If you build upon marble ' says one of our great ameri- 
 " can writers," it will perish ; if you work upon stone, time will 
 " efface it. If you rear temples, they will crumble into dust; 
 " but if you work upon immortal minds, if you imbue them 
 " with high principles, with the love of God and of their fellow 
 " men, you engrave upon those tablets, something which time 
 " cannot efface, but which will brighten to all eternity." Pene- 
 trated with this conviction, Sister Bourgeoys m ide the sancti- 
 fication of youth, the starting point of her zealoiis efforts. The 
 solicitude, with which she watcher! over the tender years of her 
 pupils, evinced the Apostolic Charity that burned within her 
 breast : a skilful gardener watches carefully, lest a rude hand 
 or a cold blasi, should nip the flowret in the bud. The rose 
 expands to drink in the morning dew, ere the scorching noon 
 day's sun, dries up its petals. Sister Bourgeoys willed that the 
 morning of their lives, should be refreshed by the dew of reli- 
 gious culture, ere the simoon of maturer years destroyed their 
 perfume or withered their beauty ; she turned their youthful aspi- 
 rations towards heavenly things, ere their hearts knew earth's 
 guile. In the beginning of the colony, her solicitude extended 
 indiscriminately to all — but when the population became more 
 considerable, she restrained her zeal to the formation of young 
 girls, without distinction of rank or condition. " The Blessed 
 '* Virgin, ' she would often say,' received with an equal affec- 
 " tion, the wise men and the shepherds, when they came to 
 " adore her Divine Son, To imitate her, the Sisters of theCongre- 
 
— 84 — 
 
 i 
 
 W- 
 
 1' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 ■1 
 
 \ 
 
 " gation, must have the same charity for the poor and the rich. 
 " Should any preference be given, let it be '^estowed upon the 
 " most needy. If our heavenly Mother accompanied her Divine 
 " Son, to the wedding of Cana in Galilee, it was no doubt, 
 " because poverty was there, which gave to her the means of 
 " exercising her charity, in their behalf." 
 
 It is well understood chat science alone is insufficient, to 
 regulate the passions of thje human heart, or relieve its moral 
 miseries ; from religion only, can it receive the constituents of 
 its happiness, a peaceful conscience for here below, and hopes- 
 for the eternal future. If Sister Bourgeoys succeeded so 
 admirably in the formation of young hearts, it was because this 
 essential principle was strongly inculcated in the daily lessons 
 her pupils received. One of t.o writers of that time tells us : 
 " That the education given, even at this early period, was all 
 " that could possibly be desired. The pupils of the Congrega- 
 " tion contracted from their very infancy, those habits of 
 ** mildness, affability and politeness, which are inseparable 
 " from true charity." 
 
 Fully aware that nothing is more pernicious to youth, than 
 an idle unsettled life. Sister Bourgeoys formed her pupils to- 
 habits of neatness and industry, fitting them worthily for the 
 heavy avocations of future years. 
 
 " The results of Sister Bourgeoys' mode of education," 
 writes Charlevoix, " are marvellous, and we see at Ville-Marie, 
 " women, who* dwelling in the bosom of poverty and even 
 " misery, are nevertheless perfecdy instructed in their religion, 
 " ignoring none of those things they should know, bringing up 
 " their children in the love and fear of God, sanctifying their 
 ** lives by the meek acceptation of their daily crosses." 
 
 Education, however, should produce the desired effeck, ^nd 
 for this reason it should be proportioned to the wants . -^d 
 social position of each and all. To succeed in this, we see 
 Sister Bourgeoys opening the first boarding-school in Montreal, 
 as early as the year i68i, and here were educated from their 
 most tender years, the daughters of Ville-Marie's most distin- 
 guished citizens. Not so thronged as are the spacious halls of 
 
— P5 — 
 
 Vil la-Maria in our own day, still, this mother boarding-school 
 was dearly prized by the joyous young hearts, who graced its 
 precincts. Hundred and ninety-seven years have flown by, 
 since then, and as we sit in the soft sunshine gazing upon the, 
 fancies, which our imagination loves to (Teate, our thoughts 
 wander instinctively back to tlie past, and captivated by these 
 visionary scenes, we look upon the winning artlessness t)f 
 those fair young beings ; we listen to the merry sounds, that 
 spring up from the joyous fountains of youth, and our eyes 
 follow tliem as they trip on the velvet green. Daughter of 
 Fraiice ! Margaret Bourgeoys, child of Mary and of Troyes ! 
 this is the magnificent result of thy labor, of thy sacrifices, of 
 thy steadfast zealous love ! 
 
 But let us come back from our reverie. All is hushed and 
 still. We ask, where are you now guileless beings ? who first 
 claimed her care and love ? Alas ! all are gone ; those voices 
 we hear no more, — but, ^s we descend the stream of years, 
 silvery echoes are floating around us ; the '" ie merry peal of 
 laughter, the same guileless fling of wanton youth, fall upon our 
 ear, — as they fell perchance on hers, nearly two hundred years 
 ago. 'Tis the same incense breathing prayer, at morn, at eve, 
 at holy hour. The evening hymn at close of day, the same 
 words, lisped by other voices. Oh ! hallowed old walls of that 
 first boarding school ! were ye not Icved ? aye, cherished 
 fondly ! It was indeed so, and for this reason, we place before 
 your eyes, dear reader, the names of these first pure blossoms, 
 that bloomed in our convent garden. 
 
 Pupils of the first boarding-school opened in Montreal in 
 1681: 
 
 Louisa Migeon «k Bransat, aged 13 years. 
 Marie Soumande, " 10 " 
 
 Jane Dufresnoy Carrion, " 10 " 
 Marie du Haul Mesnil, " 9 " 
 
 Marie Lenoir (i), " 8 " 
 
 (1) She entered Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation when still qnite 
 young, and bore the name of Saint-Herman. She died in \Tik\, aged 
 46 y»ar8. A younger sister, Frances Lenoir, entered some time later, 
 and was known as Saint-Elizabeth. She died in 1725. 
 
— 86 — 
 
 Magdalena ^ Varennes, aged 7 years. 
 Christina du Haut Mesnil, ** 6 ** 
 
 t^ 'it 
 
 M -4 
 
 In speaking upor> education, Sister Bourgeoys remarks that 
 " the Sisters must render themselves competent, to teach all 
 " kinds of work, so that their pupils, stimulated by their good 
 " Examples, may shun idleness, which is the mother of every 
 " vice. For this reason, " she adds : " the boarders, as well as 
 " the day scholars, must be taught to work." Aware that the 
 period of leaving school is extremely critical to many young 
 persons. Sister Bourgeoys' solicitude ceased not at the expira- 
 tion of that time. She would have considered her work 
 incomplete, if its^benefits were restrained solely to the class- 
 room. In order to preserve the virtuous inclinations she had 
 so carefully developed, she assembled on Sundays and Holy- 
 days, those of her pupils who had completed their education, 
 and led them, little by little, to join her external Congregation. 
 It was in those reunions that her motherly solicitude shone 
 with a tenfold lustre. Touching fervent instructions on the 
 means of sanctifying themselves, m the world and spread around 
 the family hearth the '* Good odor of Jesus-Christ," she 
 convinced them that devotion, to prove salutary in the world, 
 " must live on the love of God and resignation to the decrees 
 of Providence, on kindness, humility and modesty, and is, in 
 itself, the perfection of charity." Saint Francis of Sales says : 
 " if charity is a plant, devotion is its flower ; if it be a gem, 
 devotion is its lustre." 
 
 It would be impossible to enumerate the good, achieved by 
 means of this admirable association. How many young persons 
 owed the preservation of their innocence, to the assiduity with 
 which they frequented these reunions ; how many others, were 
 instruments of salvation, to some loved, but erring member, of 
 the household baud, because of the instructions they had th-re 
 received. For some others these reunions were the " solitary 
 spot, " where an interior voice, spoke to their inmost souls 
 saying, " Hearken ! O daughter and incline thine ear : forget 
 " also thy own people, and thy father's house, and the King 
 
— 87 — 
 
 " will be charmed with thy beauty : for He is the Lord thy 
 " God, who is to be adored by all the nation:;. " (Psalm xxiv.) 
 Oh ! what a magnificent recompense, must have been 
 awarded to zeal such as this ! What glory gained by this insa- 
 tiable thirst of winning souls to God ! It is said, that : 
 
 " If from out one bleeding boaom 
 You have plucked one bitter thorn. 
 If you've cheered one drooping spirit 
 
 ^Vhen its every hope was gone ; 
 If you've stretched the hand in kindness, 
 To lead erring, straying feet 
 
 There's a rich reward awaits you, 
 And love's labor, oh ! how sweet.'' 
 
 Sister Marie Barbier, who had long been a member of the 
 external congregation, and who supplied Sister Bourgeoys' 
 place, at a later period, in speaking of her zeal during these reu- 
 nions, adds. " This occupation is not only sublime, but 
 " Apostolic. It is the continuation ot Our Lord's own work, 
 " and the greatness of this duty penetrates me, with fear and 
 " confusion, each time tnat I am called upon to perform it' 
 This external Congregation of Our Lady of Victory, whose 
 commencement dates as far back as 1659, still exists in all its 
 pristine fervor, and is a source of wonderful edification to Mon- 
 treal and its vicinity. Their weekly reunions are held, within 
 the inclosure of the Sisters of the Congregation, and always 
 presided over by one of their number. We shall come back 
 to this subject. " We read, that some persons, through a 
 spirit of contradiction, demanded that these reunions should be 
 suppressed, pretexting that they were of little or no good. But 
 Sister Bourgeoys, would never consent to this, declaring on 
 the contrary, that she would continue them all her life and 
 added, " that if these assemblies had no other result, than that 
 of preventing the commission of but one mortal sin, she would 
 feel amply compensated for all her trouble." And for this 
 reason, when she was at the point of death, she begged of her 
 sisters, that they would never consent to abandon this good ' 
 work, which she knew from her long experience, to be a power- 
 
I!!! ill 
 
 I ^^i^ 
 
 111 
 
 ''■iV 
 
 11 , 
 
 ■'-■■ : * ■ 88 — ^ W , 
 
 ful stimulant to virtue and preservative agi'inst the levit)' and 
 inconstancy " of a great number of young girls." Her inten- 
 tions have ever been faithfully respected and this association, 
 the oldest in the city of Montreal, is now more flourishing than 
 ever. A part from the spiritual exercises of this external Congre- 
 gation, Sister Bourgeoys' incomparable zeal, led her to devise 
 other plans, for the sanctification of young girls of the indigent 
 class of society, who are often times deprived of means to 
 advance in virtue. Called upon to earn their daily bread, and 
 often times, to support an aged or infirm parent, numbers of 
 young girls, are exposed to look upon their subsistance or the 
 means of gaining it, as the " One thing necessary. " Her 
 experience of persons and things, led her to remedy this evil 
 as soon as it appeared. She established a kind of work-house 
 wherein these young girls were taught some honest calling, 
 which would enable them to earn a respectable living and at the 
 same time, ensure their virtuous inclinations. It was called the 
 " House of Providence," and, at the time of its foundation, some 
 twenty young girls were placed there, under the direction of 
 Sisters, designed to watch over and direct thi ir moral training. 
 This house was situated quite near the Convent ot the Cong;re- 
 gation, for the greater convenience of the Sisters. The Semi- 
 nary of Saint Sulpice contributed to the good work, and pro- 
 vided each week, a certain quantity of bread for their nouriuh- 
 ment. God blessed these united efforts, and the utility of this 
 establishment, excited universal admiration ; de Denonville, 
 Governor General of Canada, wrote to Court about it, and 
 requested in its favor, royal protection. " When I visited Vilile- 
 Marie," he writes in the month of November 1684. " I sa,w 
 " there an establishment of the Sisters of the Congregation, 
 " under the direction of Sister Bourgeoys, which is a source oft 
 " immense good to the colony. Attached to her Convent, is 
 " another institution called " The House of Providence," where 
 " a number of grown up young girls assemble, to work together. 
 ** They might perhaps undertake to manufacture, if you assist 
 " them and procure them the means of doing so." Deeply 
 interested in the welfare of Ville-Marie, whose daily progress 
 
— 89 — 
 
 she hr.d 'vitnessed, Sister Bourgeoys' principal aim, in the train- 
 ing of these young girls, was to fit them in a christian manner, 
 for the sterner duties of after life. The moral strength of the 
 colony she knew, depended upon good and christian mothers, 
 who were to preside at its fire-sides ; nothing then, should be 
 left undone on her part, to ensure this blessing. And when the 
 vessels came from France, bringing each a certain number of 
 young girls, sent by the King, for the purpose of establishing 
 themselves in the colony, no woids can portray her eagerness, 
 to assist and care for them, in every possible way. Of *he poor 
 young girls, exiles from their native land, many were bereft of 
 those ties which bind them to home, they came then willingly, 
 to these western shores, in the hope of making for themselves 
 a happy future. Mr. Dollier-rte Casson, tells us, " that in 1659, 
 " when the pious Sister returned from France, she brought 
 " thirty two of these young persons with her, who had been 
 ** Confided to her care, and to whom she was a tender, devoted 
 ^' mother, not only during their voyage across the sea, but even 
 *' up to the time of their marriage, keeping them with her and 
 " bestowing every delicate attention, that her kind heart could 
 " suggest ; " he adds, ** It was happy for them that they fell into 
 ** her hands." Such was really the case. Sister Bourgeoys not 
 only received them into her house, but she lived viith them as 
 if they had been her own children, and who may speak of the 
 good advice, of the touching instructions, that fell from her lips, 
 in their temporal and eternal welfare. " Some years after their 
 ** first voyage writes Sister Bourgeoys : " a french vessel neared 
 " our shores, with eighteen young girls, sent by His Majesty, 
 " for the colony. I went myself to receive them at the river 
 " side, convinced that I should open the door of the Blessed 
 " Virgin's house, to all these persons. Our dwelling was too 
 " small to contain them all, so I fixed up another one, adjacent 
 " to ours, which I had purchased sometime previously, and I 
 " went and lived there with them. I thought it prudent to do 
 " so, as these young persons came purposely, to embrace the 
 ** married state." 
 
 The Sisters at that time had simple coverlets to their beds, 
 
90 — 
 
 
 and when these young girls came, Sister Bourgeoys' generous 
 charity and desire to gain their hearts, so as to lead them on, 
 more easily in the path of virtue, led her to provide them with 
 the sheets and other comforts, which were laid by in the house, 
 and which the Sisters never used. In this manner, she won 
 their confidence and formed with them, such feelings^of friendly 
 intercourse, that she became the confidential friend, the coun- 
 sellor and protectress of each and all. To her, they went in 
 all their troubles and necessities. She had ever a kindly word, 
 a cheering smile, and thus she drew all hearts towards her. 
 
 But notwithstanding her extreme vigilance and constant ap- 
 plication to form these persons, to the practice of virtue, she 
 was no doubt oftentimes compelled, to see the fruit of her long 
 exertions almost destroyed, by negligence or by the frailty of 
 nature. The human heart is inconstant, and at times our 
 best resolutions are forgotten, or at most but slightly remem- 
 bered. How powerful then, a gentle reproof, a loving reprimand, 
 a word of counsel, to lead us back to the path, from which we 
 have wandered, if we deign to hear it. Scripture tells us : 
 '* Woe to those who are wise in their own estimation." When 
 such things occurred, Sister Bourgeoys brought them back to 
 the spot, where they had received their first instructions, and 
 by means of spiritual retreats, gained them to return to God's 
 fear and love, by the path of repentance ; then, when these 
 erring ones were fully reinstated in their right's, as children 
 of a heavenly mother, she turned her zeal in another direction ; 
 the pure and innocent were now the objects of her tender 
 love and solicitude. Oh ! how she loved to prepare young 
 hearts, to receive their God for the first time ! How lovingly 
 she watched over these fragile plants, destined to bloom and 
 bear fruit for eternity. This action so important and so solemn , 
 action that exercises so powerful an influence upon our after 
 life, calls for the worthiest preparation. Consequently, she 
 gave to these children, the facility of spending a few days in 
 recollection, and in the practice of those exercises of piety, 
 proportioned to their age. Many times, even before she opened 
 her boarding-school, we see parent;; placing their children in 
 
— 91 — 
 
 her hands, for some weeks previous to the [great day, so that 
 they might be properly prepared. We fear not to say, that 
 these first communions, were all that Heaven could possibly 
 desire, that Angels looked down lovingly upon these earthly 
 angels, whose purity, innocence and piety, were so agreeable 
 to the God of Angels, and to the Queen of Virgins. 
 
 Oh ! if there still be melody on earth, 
 
 Worthy the sacred bowers, where man drew birth 
 
 When Angels steps, their path rejoiciK-g trod, 
 
 And the air trembled with the breath of God, 
 
 It lives in those soft accents to the sky, , 
 
 Borne from the lips of stainless infancy." 
 
 (Hemans). 
 
 ^ Mr. Dollier>^ Casson, in his history of Montreal, written m 
 1672, pays the following tribute, to the influence which Sister 
 Bourgeoys exercised throughout the entire colony. " Ever 
 " since her arrival, she has rendered unspeakable service to the 
 " inhabitants of Ville-Marie, in a variety of ways, but particu- 
 " larly by the instruction given to persons of her own sex. 
 " This has been her constant occupation, and Heaven has 
 " given special benedictions to her endeavors, to inspire other 
 " young persons to join her, and share her labors. They have 
 " lived thus for some years past and now form a most edifying 
 " little community." Sister Bourgeoys' efforts, were not lost 
 upon the indian girls, and we read '* that an Iroquois maiden 
 " by name, Theresa Tegakouita, created a great sensation 
 " among the young persons of her nation, in consecrating 
 *' herself to God, by a vow of virginity ; and this resolution on 
 " her part, came no doubt, from those virtues, with which 
 " Sister Bourgeoys and her companions, had perfumed the 
 " colony : " we read, *' that when she heard the sisters were 
 " consecrated to God, she gave the missionary Fathers na 
 " peace, until they had allowed her to do the same. They put 
 " her virtues to the test, and only gave their consent, when 
 " they were assured of its solidity." T his young Iroquois died 
 shortly after, aged twenty four years, and in odor of sanctity. 
 Such were the fruits of Sister Bourgeoys' daily labors, such. 
 

 1 1 'Wi!i|l 
 
 I 'HI "11 
 
 I'l 
 
 
 ik: 
 
 — 92— ' 
 
 the beautiful reflection of her own virtuous life. She had a 
 wonderful talent for imparting to others, the means of sanc- 
 tifying their daily actions, and doing all, for God's greater 
 glory. Then, there was a spirit of disinterestedness, which ac- 
 companied her at all times, and this spirit she inspired to all 
 those, who wished to share her undertakings. You remember 
 dear reader, that when the father of one of her young compa- 
 nions gave her his daughter, and asked how she intended to 
 live in Canada. She replied that she could only promise bread 
 and soup to those who desired to follow her, with privations 
 ajid toil ? And so it was, their days were composed of labors 
 and sacrifices : nothwithstanding their scanty resources, they 
 succeeded and prospered. 
 
 Sister Morin of the H6tel-Dieu, in speaking of Sister Bour- 
 g€oys' first companions says, " They, with Sister Bourgeoys, 
 " were the worthy foundations of the Congregation, working 
 " day and night, cutting and sewing for the wants of the colo- 
 " nists, clothing the indian women, besides, teaching and 
 " instructing in every possible way, the children of Ville- 
 " Marie. She adds. Sister Crolo received for her share, the 
 ^' household work and out door labor, and in this office, she 
 " exhausted her strength and years. She devoted herself with 
 " untiring energy to all the drudgery of the house, esteeming 
 " herself the least, the servant of all ; she is now in her eighth 
 *' iethyear, and universally revered for her heroic virtue." You 
 will allow dear reader, that a Sisterhood formed > a life like 
 this, could not be a burden to the infant city of Ville-Marie. 
 Their food was the simplest and coarsest kind, and their only 
 furniture a few common., indispensable articles ; they slept 
 upon straw beds, without sheets and only a simple covering. 
 Their mode of living was so much the more meritorious, as it 
 was voluntary on their part, and they imposed these privations 
 upon themselves, th%t they might be better able to assist others 
 in their necessities. Their's was the perfection of christian 
 charity. God will not be out done in generosity, and He gave 
 them the means of obtaining certain tenjporal acquisitions, 
 this was certainly a proof that He had accepted, as done for 
 
— 93 — 
 
 himself, their works of love and charity. Mr, DolUer-d^Casson 
 says : " What increases my admiration is, that these Sisters 
 " without auy foundation whatever, and instructing our children 
 " gratuitously, as they have always done ; have neven.eless 
 " acquired by their own industry, temporal acquisitions, such 
 " as land and property, in several places on the island of 
 " Montreal." The stable, wherein the heroic Sister had com- 
 menced her good works, had long since become insufficient to- 
 supply their wants. This necessity hau compelled Sister Bour- 
 geoys to erect on the same land, another house, larger and 
 better adapted to their occupations ; sometime after, owing to 
 the augmentation of her household, this second dwelling proved 
 incomplete, and Sister Bourgeoys was prevailed upon, to build 
 a third residence of more spacious dimensions. Consequently, 
 she erected upon on adjacent lot, a large stone house, unpre- 
 tending in appearance but, convenient and suitable to the Sisters, 
 occupations. No sooner, was it finished, than she fell prey to 
 many bitter regrets, which were no doubt prompted by that 
 iove of poverty, which had marked every act of her life, and 
 vhich she felt, should be the characteristic of her Congregation ; 
 notwithstanding this interior trouble, permitted no doubt by 
 God, for a still greater good, she was led to undertake another 
 good work, or rather to realize her ^o'-mer plan of erecting a 
 church, in honor of her heavenly Mother, accordmg to the 
 project formed, in 1657. 
 
 After Sister Bourgeoy'S return from France, in 1659, she 
 observed that all the materials, she had amassed for the build- 
 ing of the church, had disappeared ; then, besides the precarious 
 state of the Seminary at that time, the colony itself, was often- 
 times on the brink of ruin by the almost daily attacks, made 
 by the Iroquois. All these circumnstances united, compelled 
 her to abandon the idea, until a more favorable moment would 
 come to her assistance. ** Besides, " she adds, as our house- 
 " hold since my return from France had taken the form of a 
 " community, I had not the same liberty for acting, as before. 
 " When I saw, in the year 1670, that there was no means of 
 ." constructing this church, because of tl. expense incurred for 
 
_J / ^ 
 
 I " 
 
 ■I I' 
 
 — 94 — 
 
 " the building of our new house and barn, I was inspired to 
 "** promise Our Blessed Lady, to do my utmost, to have a sanc- 
 " tuary erected in her honor, and almost immediately my 
 " regrets and apprehensions vanished." 
 
 It was probably after this promise, that Sister Bourgeoys in 
 awaiting circumstances more favorable, raised a small wooden - 
 building, upon the foundations, formerly destined for the church, 
 as Sister Morin tells us, " that nine or ten years after the first 
 *' attempt. Sister Bourgeoys erected a small chapel in honor of 
 " the Mother of God, which was greatly frequented by the 
 " pious colonists, and that many prodigies of grace and con- 
 " version were, here, witnessed. Many times also, miracles 
 " were wrou^^ht in favor of both body and soul ; because of 
 ^* the great fai^h and piety of those who went there to pray. " 
 
 ri:;ii 
 
 I I!. 
 
 I Bt III ! 
 
 m\ 
 
CHAPTER TENTH. 
 
 j^Pesigas of Heaven upon Sister Bourgeoys' institution.— She returns 
 to France.-^ncidents connected with her voyage. — The child of 
 Providence.— Old friends meet.— Kindness shown to Sister Bour- 
 geois hy Mr. Colbert.— The King of France grants all she desires. 
 — "I other generous companions.— Bishop de Laval.— Mr. de Fan- 
 camp and his statue.— Sister Bourgeoys' confidence in God.— Our 
 Lady Queen of Ville-Marie. 
 
 The designs of Heaven upon Sister Bourgeoys' institution 
 were now clearly manifested. Her heroic devotedness to the 
 colony had produced abundant fruits • benedictions sprang up 
 around her path, and the citizens of Ville-Marie were buoyant, 
 with the fondest anticipations for the future. One prayer alone 
 remained unanswered. It was to see the Congregation estab- 
 lished or a solid footing, by royal authority. With her usual 
 calm, moderation and confidence in God, she relied solely on 
 His divine assistance, for herself and for her community ; while 
 those around her, interested in its success, deemed it prudent 
 to make use of the advantages offered, and urged the pious 
 foundress to do aU in her power, to realize the common desire. 
 We remember that in 1667, Mr. Talon had authorized the citi- 
 zens, to present a petition to His Majesty the King of France, 
 requesting Patent Letters in favor of Sister Bourgeois' com- 
 munity. The advantages it had procured to the colony, and 
 the motherly devotedness she had ever evinced in its welfare, 
 both moral and religious, had rendered her institution inex- 
 pressibly dear to all. Sister Bourgeoys was induced then, by 
 the ardent solicitations of one and all, to return to France, for 
 the purpose of seeking the protection ofr the Court, and receiv- 
 ing from Louis the Fourteenth, a charter for her house. Be- 
 sides this, she wished to gain other generous associates, to assist 
 her in the many good works she had commenced, and proposed 
 to commence at a later period. In consequence, this same 
 year 1670, having obtained all the necessary permissions, she 
 
— 96 — 
 
 \: 
 
 ^ 
 
 If, '. I- 
 
 \il 
 
 bade adieu for the second time, to the land of her adoption, 
 and departed for France. This journey presented no ordinary 
 difficulties, and it required all her trusting energy for its accom- 
 plishment ; contradictions and humiliations marked its onset. 
 Through want of attention on the part of those, to whom she 
 had confided her trunks and papers, they were left behind, and 
 the signal for leaving the port had been given. The vessel 
 sailed, Sister Bourgeoys, alone of her sex, deprived of every 
 comfort, and as she tells us, " I had not ten coppers in my pos- 
 session." \ Thirty-one days, spent in this manner, to which| we 
 may add eVery other discomfort,. attending a long sea voyage. 
 " I reached Paris late in the evening," she writes, " without 
 " money, without clothing, without friends. I spent the night ; 
 " in a house near Saint Sulpice. The next morning, I assisted 
 "at Mass in this church, then, as I perceived, that the priest 
 *' was taking the Blessed Sacrament to a sick prison, I joined 
 " the faithful and followed Our Lord. This over, I took the 
 " directions given me by Mr. Perrot, our parish priest in Mon- 
 " treal, who had profited of my return to France, to write to 
 " his friends. Thanks to these letters, the acquaintance .was 
 " soon made, and all the necessary details given ; they requested 
 " me very kindly. to take breakfast withthem, I accepted will- 
 " ingly, as I had taken nothing since the day before, and I had 
 " considerable fatigue^before me. 
 
 " Other letters of importance, remained in my possession for 
 ** the Seminary of Saint Sulpice, I hastened to deliver them,. 
 " and at the same time ascertain, if possible, where Mr. <!• 
 " Maisonneuve resided." While she is pursuing her route, let 
 us pause for a moment, and admire the conduct of this incom- 
 parable women. Did ever virtuous action recall more vividly 
 these words of Sacred Scripture : " Be ye not solicitous for 
 " the morrow." Withf)ut rank, wealth or infiuence. Sister 
 Bourgeoys returns almost a stranger to her native land ; friend- 
 less and alone, seeks those upon whose intercession she 
 depends, for she knows well, that the child of Providence is 
 never left unprovided for. He who clothes the lillies cf the 
 field in all their regal splendor ; He who gives, to a little blade 
 
— 97 — 
 
 of grass, its own peculiar shade and form, could he abandon 
 the work of his hands, formed to His own image and likeness^ 
 destined to love and serve Him on earth, and to dwell witK 
 Him forever in Heaven ? Ah ! Sister Bourgeoys knew it well,, 
 God was not for her a strange God, — His love would shield 
 her, His Providence assist her in his own good time, — and 
 loving her God as she loved him, no journey was to her 
 perilous, no fatigue beyond endurance, no humiliation of little 
 worth. It is incontestable that on many occasions, she was. 
 providentially assisted, and it seemed as if Angels had winged 
 their flight, here and there, to predispose men and circum- 
 stances in her favor. We read that previous to her departure 
 from Quebec, a gentleman, who owed her a certain sum of 
 money, asked in what manner she wished him to pay lihe 
 Sisters. She answered, that this sum might be of use to hes ia 
 Paris, and then the thought ' was dismissed from her miiKl. 
 " Having reached the Seminary," she ivrites, " as I stood 
 " waiting for admittance, I heard some one inside pronounce 
 " my name." Adding : " I have received an order to give the 
 " sum of one hundred livres, to a person entirely unknown to- 
 " me. As the door optned, I stept forward, and introduced 
 " myself, as the person in question ; then, presenting my letter 
 " from Mr. Perrot, all doubts were cleared ; I accompanied 
 " this gentleman to his residence near by, where I received the 
 " amount due." She continues : " Some years previous, I lent 
 " one hundred ar'^ fiftv livres to a young man in Montreal^ 
 " who promised that Mr. Blondel would remit this sum in 
 *' Paris. In the interval, Mr. Blondei died, the paper was- 
 " mislaid, in a word the circumstance had long since beei* 
 " forgotten. One day, as I was passing through a street in 
 " Paris, I heard some one walking quickly behind, as if wishing 
 " to rejoin me. A person approached, and inquired if I knew 
 ** any one who had recently arrived from Canada, called 
 " Margaret Bourgeoys ? I answered in the affirmative ; he 
 " then requested me to receive a certain sum of money, which 
 " I refused, not knowing the motive of h's generosity. I w 
 " soon reasssured, however, ; a hasty explanation was gi^ 
 
— 98 — 
 
 ■i' 
 
 ** and I received the amount which had been so long due." 
 We shall fir her now, dear reader, in the vicinity of Mr. -de 
 Maisonn* dwelling, and soon after, receiving from her 
 
 staunch* riend, a kind and hearty welcome. But a short 
 time previous to these events, Mr.'TSfr Maisonneuve had con- 
 structed a cabin, in the then Canadian fashion, and furnished 
 an apartment, wherein he might receive his dear far off friends, 
 to whom he ever remained strongly attached. " Upon my 
 arrival," writes Sister Bourgeoys, " he came down, opened the 
 *' door himself, and welcomed me with inexpressible joy." 
 The satisfaction was no doubt reciprocal, and we can easily 
 imagine, how attentively the former Governor of Ville-Marie 
 listened to the most trivial detail, concerning his well loved 
 Canada, and how willingly he assisted Sister Bourgeoys, by 
 word and deed on this occasion. Delighted to think that she 
 •was the first of his old friends, to inhabit the apartment he 
 had prepared, he hastened to offer her refreshments ; and that 
 nothing should be wanting, he went out himself and procured 
 a bottle of good wine, so as to'restore hev strength, after the 
 fatigue she had undergone. 
 
 Sister Morin tells us that, •' this cordial hospitality, was not 
 the only proof of his good will towards Sister Bourgeoys, for 
 after she had obtained the patent letters she desired, and was 
 sojourning in the city of Rouen, with a number of young 
 persons, destined for Ville-Marie and for her community, he 
 sent his domestic Louis Frin, with an order for 200 liyres, for 
 each ; besides a daily allowance, which was to continue until 
 their arrival in Quebec." In a word, he was the officious agent 
 for Ville-Marie, in time of want and assistance. Few details 
 remain .concerning Sister Bourgeoys' stay in France, particularly 
 with regard to the manner, in which she obtained these letters 
 for her Congregation ; but we have evident proofs, that she 
 received every possible assistance, from several persons, whose 
 zeal and piety led them to take a deep interest in the affairs of 
 Ville-Marie. Mr. Colbert minister of the Navy, was all devoted 
 to. Sister Bourgeoys' cause. He had been apprized of the 
 utility of her institution, by Mr. Talon ; and not satisfied with 
 
— 99 - 
 
 "having obtained the charter she cesired, he procured her at the • 
 same time, many other advantages, and wrote to Mr. Talon as 
 follows, in her behalf. " With regard to the establishment of 
 the Congregation of Notre Dame, destined for the sanctifica- 
 tion and instruction of young persons, it his his Majesty's 
 desire, that you dq all in your power, to strengthen and put on 
 a .firm footing this useful institution. It is a good work, and 
 will contribute greatly to the extension of our holy faith, 
 throughout the colony." Extending his delicate attentions still 
 farther, Mr. Colbert, took every necessary precaution, that 
 Sister Bourgeoys might not be molested, in any way, with regard 
 to the charter, which was issued and signed by King Louis, in 
 the month of May 167 1, and registered in parliament, in the 
 month of June following. 
 
 " In the preambule of these letters. His Majesty recalls the 
 -" spirit of zeal which led Sister Bourgeoys to Canada, in 1653, 
 " v/here she had founded a community for the instruction 
 " of young girls." She has taught gratuitously writes His Ma- 
 ** jesty, " every branch of education, necessary to the young 
 ** persons who surround her. Success has attended her endea- 
 ** vors, and Heaven has bestowed so many singular favors 
 " and continual graces, upon her undertaking, that neither she, 
 " nor her associates,, have ever been a burden to the colony. 
 ** With her own resources, she has built a convent, bought and 
 " cultivated a considerable extent of land, and erected a large 
 ** farm house, which is well supplied with every essential cora- 
 " fort. This establishment has already received the appro- 
 ** bation of Bishop 4% Laval, of Sieur #r Courcelles, our 
 " Lieutenant General in Canada, and of Sieur Talon, our 
 ** Intendant. Wishing on our side to contribute towards the 
 " good work, and desiring with all our heart, to give Sister 
 " Bourgeoys, the means requisite for maturing her plans, and 
 " extending her institution, to all those localities where God's 
 " glory demands. We approve and confirm by these patent 
 " letters, bearing our signature, the establishment of the- said 
 " Congregation, on the island of Montreal, under the jurisdic- 
 ** tion of our Ordinary ; and we declare, that no one shall 
 
" 
 
 ll! 
 
 <i 
 
 Lit 
 
 m 
 
 — iOO — 
 
 " trouble or molest her, in any way, or upon any pretext what- 
 soever, "s/ 
 
 Needless to say, how happy and how grateful Sister Bour- 
 geoys felt, when this object of her solicitude was attained. 
 One other desire remained to be gratified, gain a few generous^ 
 associates, then return to her hopes and her. responsabilities. 
 She visited again her native city, six youthful companions, 
 some, her own nieces, offered most willingly to leave their 
 homes, and share her toils and plftVations. It was more than 
 she had asked for, and her cup of bliss was full Upon the point 
 of leaving France, she heard that M^'Si*. Laval, Bishop of 
 Quebec had arrived ; it vis but natural that she should desire 
 to meet him ; accordingly, she went with her little family to 
 receive his blessing, make known the success of her journey 
 and ask his approval. The Prelate entertained her in the most 
 Iffjpible and fatherly manner, approved of all that she had ac- 
 complished, and allowed her companions, to commence their 
 npA^ate in her Copgre^tion. A happier moment, a still 
 greater consolation, if we may say so, now awaited her. You 
 are aware dear reader, of the marked devotion, the zeal and 
 jJTety, which Animated all the members of the Montr; al Com- 
 pany ! All were specially interested in the cause of religion in 
 Canada, and the source of their generosity and fervor, was 
 their unbounded love and confidence in Our Blessed Mother. 
 Before leaving Paris, Sister Bourgeoys made known her inten- 
 tion to build a church, in honor of the Blessed Virgin. 
 
 Delighted at the Sister's pious resK^tion, Mr. Mac^ of 
 Saint-Sulpice, gave her one hundred liyffeS, to commence the 
 enterprise. Another gentleman, Mr. 4U Fancamp, offered to 
 dpfray the expenses of her journey ; Sister Bourgeoys declined 
 his offer, saying that instead, she would be happy to receivc^a 
 a large statue, to nlace in the church she intended to prect. 
 Pleased with her Wijil love for Mary, and enchanted to contri- 
 bute towards her glory in Canada, Mr. ide Fancamp sent out 
 in<mediately to procure one, to his liking. His messengers diu 
 their utmost but to no avail, not one could be found in all 
 Paris, to suit him. The hour of departure drew near, and 
 
 iii 
 
 Mi 
 
— 101 — 
 
 Sister Bourgeojrs could not d^lay. What was to be done ? 
 Two other members of the company, hearing of Mr. d* Fan- 
 camp's ^mbarassment, came to his assistance, these gentlemen 
 were Mr. Denis Lepr^tre, of Saint Sulpice, and his brother Louis 
 Leprfitre, Lord of Fleurf . The household chapel of their 
 ancient castle, contained among other precious objects, a beau- 
 tiful statue of Our Lady, by which it had pleased God to work 
 miracles — and this, they resolved to send to Ville-Marie, where 
 it would be more honored than else where, because the land 
 was consecrated in a special maimer, to the Mother of God. 
 The statue was received with gratitude, placed in a niche which 
 Mr. 4« Fancamp — decorated richly, before giving it to Sister 
 Bourgeoys. At this time, a fearful epjd^mic prevailed in PSlris, 
 -and on the "evening of " Good Frtday," the same day that Mr., 
 4t Fancamp obtained the statue, he fell victim to the r^^ii- 
 gn^nt disease, and in a few hours, was reduced to the Extremity. 
 " On Holy Saturday," writes Mr. M. Fancamp, " havmg been 
 *' bl^d and n&turally anxious, because of the nature of my 
 *' disease, I addressed myself cbnf|d^nti^ly to the Blessed 
 *' Virgin, whose statue was beside me at this moment Ah ! my 
 " gOQd mother, ' said I, ' you are going to Canada, that all may 
 ■" Witness your generosity and your mercy ; can you consent ^o 
 •*' leave one of Ville-Marie's unworthy founders, in this distress- 
 ing situation ? Only restore me to health, give me time to do 
 penance, for my sins, and I will publish ever3rwhere, your 
 power and your greatness, I will contribute towards the erec- 
 ^* tion of your chapel, and to begin I offer you the sum of 
 ■^* thirty pistTSles." , 
 
 Hardly had these words of ^lial confidence escaped his lips, 
 -when his sufferings ceased, and soon after he was perfectly 
 restored to health. This marvellous cure, was a th^ifest proof 
 of Our Holy Mother's loving power ; a last boon given to her 
 loved France, ere leaving it for ever. Mr. d« i. ancamp, lived 
 twenty years longer, and when death came, it found the grate- 
 ful child of Mary, in readiness to receive his heavenly Mother's 
 irelc^me. 
 
 The statue, now doubly precious, was placed in Sister Borar- 
 
 4{ 
 
 At 
 
 4( 
 
saaaesraw 
 
 — 102 
 
 i!' 
 
 r 
 
 ; 
 
 geoys' hand, with the sum promised by Mr. Fancamp, and to 
 - whidi he added the attestation of his cure. It was the last day 
 ' of 1 April 1672. Emotions of love and gratitude, inundate^ the- 
 ' pious Sister's heart, at the thought of this priceless acquisi- 
 ition. What were toils, privations, sufferings to her now, since 
 -her loving Mother, had given this proof of her desire, to be 
 .honcured at Ville-Marie ; and she was the chosen instrument to 
 spread the sweet devotion, throughout the land. She started 
 ifor Rouen, where unforeseen circumstances compelled her to 
 .remain for an entire mouth. This delay proved injurious to her 
 1 purse, and one day, the person to whom sh^ had confided their 
 i domestic concerns, seeing that their resource was about to. fail,. 
 ,aaid to Sister Bourgeoys. " Sister, we have only money enough 
 " for this week : what are we to do then ? Have confidence 
 
 • " in God, answered the sister ; all that is very good rejoined 
 ." the other, but in awaiting we must have something to live 
 f" on. That will suffice, replied Sister Bourgeoys, God will pro- 
 
 " vide for us." And He did provide, for before the close of 
 
 lUiis same week, came Louis Frin, with the assistance obtained 
 
 Aom Mr. Colbert, by their devoted friend 4« Maisonneuve.. 
 
 ■From Rouen to Havre, there were other delays, which Sister 
 .Bourgeoys sanctified by pious pilgrimages, with her compa- 
 nions ; at times to obtain fair weather, again to renew befwe 
 
 <jsome time honored altar, their resolution to practice all their 
 lives, the purest maxims of Christian perfection. Finally the 
 preparations for their departure were concluded, the vessel! 
 
 >caised anchor, and the sails were unfurled on the 2nd of July,, 
 festival of our Lady's Visitation. The image of their heavenly 
 
 .Mother, was their consolation and safe guard during the long, 
 sea voyage. It was Sister Bourgeoys' desire to reach home, for 
 the feast of the Assumption, in this she was gratified, for the 
 vessel entered the harbour of jQuebec, two days previous to 
 thi& festival. 
 
 Here again, her submission to the decrees of Heaven,. 
 
 i^appeared in all its perfection. Upon arriving in this city, a 
 person came up to her, and informed her, rather abruptly, that 
 
 • the Congregation of Notre*Dame, object of so many sacrifices 
 
 M' 
 
 I" 
 
— 103 — 
 
 <Mi her part, was on the brink of ruin. Unmoved by this hasty 
 and strange announcement, she replied calmly, "He who 
 detitroys, can restore when He pleases," — thereby intimating 
 that earthly opposition was powerless, in presence of the Divine 
 Will. 
 
 Upon reaching Montreal, she did indeed behold her com- 
 munity, in a precSFTous state ; but she did not infer from this, 
 that all was lost, or that poverty could ever ruin ^ Congrega- 
 tion, whose members were solely dependent on Divine Provi- 
 dence ; and for this reason, she was perfectly delighted to receive 
 for her first dinner, upon her return from France, a small piece 
 of salt meat, arid a morsel of bread- Notwithstanding this, her 
 heart was replete with confidence, and in tlie course of the 
 afternoon, calling Sistfer Genevieve Durosoy, to whom she had 
 confided the culinary department, she desired her to prepare 
 the evening meal for the community. " But what shall I pre- 
 pare," asked the sister, "there is liothing, absolutely nothing 
 in the house." " Go to your office and confide in Providence," 
 replied Sister Bourgeoys. The faith of the pious foundress 
 was shortly after recompensed. Friends came in, bringing all 
 sorts of provisions as a "welcome home!" and ere nightfall, 
 there was an abundance of everything in the house. Sister 
 Bourgeoys' journey to France, was the colonists' work ; con"- 
 sequently, the success which had attended it, was a source of 
 untold joy, to all the citizens of Ville-Marie. They had first 
 requested Patent Letters, to strengthen and protect her estab- 
 lishment, so dear to all. Mr. Dollier ^e Casson, in referring to 
 these circumstances, adds : " Sister Bourgeoys has certainly 
 ** accomplished marvellous things. She has just returned from 
 " France, after a sojourn of two years ; there, without friends, 
 " money or credit, she subsisted, obtained expeditions from 
 "Court, and came back with several companions to share her 
 " labors. All this is admirable, and proves that the good Sister 
 " and her Congregation are under God's special protection." 
 
 The miraculous statue, which Sister Bourgeoys had obtained 
 in France, caused unspeakable joy to the inhabitants of Ville- 
 Marie. The details connected with its history, were repeated 
 
104 
 
 jlil' 
 
 Rtii i 
 
 again and again, to the willing listeners, who hastened to the 
 Congregation, to gaze with their own eyes, upon the precious 
 image of their heavenly mother. Had she condescended to 
 leave the ancient castle, where generations had come in turn 
 to pay her homage, and pour out at her feet their repeated acts 
 of filial iove ? All these she had left, to seek out amid wilder 
 iscenes, others, whose devotion had never ceased, whose lips 
 had never /altered, when they spoke of their Protectress and 
 i, their Queen. )(^She came now, to a land where every inch of the 
 «oil, was a consecrated spot, because it was her own domain, 
 the offering of filial hearts. She came to listen to the forest 
 •children's vesper hymn, to win them to her love, and to the 
 love of her Divine Son. She came in Margaret Bourgeoys* 
 arms, and when later, the pious Sister led the dark eyed Iro- 
 -quois and the gentle Hifton, to kneel before her shrine, and 
 Ijreathe, in their own naive way, their acts of love, we feel that 
 the Virgin Mother looked upon them, with a ten-fold tender- 
 ness, and smiled as they hung garlands of wild flowers, around 
 lier altar, and placed at her feet the dark green velvet moss. 
 It was all they could offer, to their sweet Madonna. The statue 
 was first placed in an appavtment at the Congregation, but the 
 faithful were impatient to group around her altar ; to satisfy 
 their devotion, Mr. Perrot, curate of Ville-Marie, requested that 
 it should be placed in the little wooden sanctuuy, which Sister 
 3ourgeoys had erected before leaving for France. She placed 
 it there, herself, in June of 1673, and from this humble abode, 
 the Queen of Ville-Marie, watched over her loving subjects, 
 listened to their words of joy and sorrow, dispensed her favors 
 and blessed them with a mother's love, as they clustered around 
 her feet For two years, this modest oratory was the dearest 
 ' spot on earth, to both old and young of Ville-Marie, and when 
 the stone building, first contemplated by Sister Bourgeoyg, wais 
 erected, they transferred there, the same intensity of filial love, 
 ^hich marked her passage, in the little wooden sanctuary beside 
 the Congregation. «?* 
 
 
CHAPTER ELEVENTH. 
 
 ( Notre-Dame dej&onsegflpra.— D evotion of the people to_ thM-«lMriDe.-y 
 Tlret signal favor conferred upon a Sister of the Congregation.— 
 Our Lady's bell.— Sister Morin and the Hospital Nuns.— The mira- 
 onlons Statue.— Biahop de Laval visits Ville-Marie.— His pastoral 
 letter.— Rules for the Congregation of Notre-Dame.- Sister Bour- 
 geois desirons of resigning the Superiority, assembles the Sisters 
 for this purpose.— Third journey to France. 
 
 h ntjong the many consecrated spots of Ville-Marie, there is 
 one iiitimately linked with sweet memories of the past, a time 
 honored record, as dear and hallowed to the Pilgrim of 1878, 
 as it was purchance, to the brave and loyal hearts of two cen- 
 turies ago. Our Lady of Bonsecours ! who has not felt the 
 sacred influence that pervades its precincts, and impresses you, 
 with the conviction that you are treading holy ground ! There, 
 all speaks of the olden time, when faith and hope, whsn love 
 and earnest zeal were the pioneers of every heart. The 
 foundation of this church is too intimately, linked with Sister 
 Bourgeoys' life, to allow us to pass it over in silence. We have 
 already spoken of her attempts in 1657, to accomplish the 
 pious project ; of a partial realization in 1659. We shall now 
 in 1675, witness her zealous efforts crowned with success. 
 
 Upon her return from France, with the precious statue she 
 had there received, she hastened to accomplish her praise- 
 worthy undertaking. As we have already remarked, the little 
 wooden chapel erected in 1659, became the tmiporary abode, 
 where Mary heard her clients, and bestowed graces and 
 privileges, on those who craved her motherly solicitude. 
 Sister Bourgeoys, having been duly authorized, and happy in 
 !he perspective of the love, all hearts would bear, her heavenly 
 mother, set earnestly to work. The three thousands livres, 
 which Mr.'^b^Fancamp had contributed to the enterprise^ was 
 employed by^ister Bourgeoys in purchasing different sgjecies 
 of merchandise, which she knew, would be needful to the 
 
 
•^m 
 
 — 106 — 
 
 I i- 
 
 citizens of Ville- Marie. These goods, she afterwards sold to 
 the inhabitants, whose wants she understood. This gave her 
 a net profit of six hundreds livres, Canadian money ; to this 
 sum, she added various other amounts, which had been given 
 for this purpose ; and some time afterwards, when she was 
 ready to commence the church, she had amassed the sum of 
 two thousands livres, to which she added one hundred 
 pounds, from her own community, fruit of the Sister's 
 econom y and industry. Then, entering into the views of the 
 aonors, she requested that this Chapel should be annexed to 
 the Parish Church of Notre-Dame, ^'^J^ a dependance 
 thereof. Her offer was accepted, ana MrTSouart, of Saint 
 Sulpice, in the name of Mr. 4» Breton v ill iers, Superior of the 
 Seminary of Saint Sulpice in Paris, gave the site for its erec- 
 tion. 
 
 The 29th of June, 1675, *t the close of Vespers, the comer 
 stone was solemnly blessed and laid with the ordinary cere- 
 monies. The following inscription : " To God the Great, the 
 Good, and the Powerful, and to Blessed Mary ever Virgin, 
 under the title of her glorious Assumption," was placed, 
 thereon. 
 
 The inhabitants of Ville-Marie, partook of Sister Bourgeoys' 
 . aithusiasm. All hands set to work, and the walls rose as if 
 by magic j every hour, that the devoted Sister could dispose of, 
 was given to the good work. She presided there, directed the 
 workmen, and spent loi^^ours, exposed to ihe scorching noon 
 day sun, assisting and encouraging, in every p>ossib1e way, those 
 upon whom the labors of the day depended. No words can 
 portray her energetic activity during this period ; her presence 
 was a powerful stimulant to all. How could strong men, give 
 way to listlessness and fatigue, when a delicate women spurred 
 them on, by word and example. Sister Bourgeoys' devotedness 
 was not without its recompense. We read, " that one of her 
 ** own nieces, Sister Soumillard, was suffering at this time from 
 " an abcess in the head ; the slightest movement, increased 
 " her pain acutely, and when compelled to sweep her room^ 
 " she could only do so, in a kneeling posture, Hearing one 
 
107 — 
 
 " day, that a workman from some cause or other, refused to. 
 " help the masons, who were absolutely in want of his services, 
 '* at this moment, and fiUed with the same ardor, that animated 
 " her worthy aunt, she proceeded to the spot, unmindful of 
 " her poor aching head, and served the masons herself, for two 
 *f or three hours in the open air. Her heavenly Mother, 
 " rewarded this act of filial love, and from this moment the 
 " suffering head, was not only relieved, but at the same time 
 " perfectly cured." It is thus, that Mary loves to recompense 
 the slightest act performed in her honor. The first favor, con- 
 ferred, within the hallowed walls of Bonsecours, was to one of 
 her cherished daughters of the Congregation, and Sister Bour- 
 geoys tells us, that this was not the only miracle of the kind, 
 by which God pleased to show, that this work was agreeable to 
 Heaven. Hearts and hands labored well, because they went 
 together, and so much activity was displayed, that in less than 
 two years, the little sanctuary was finished, its modest steeple 
 shooting upwards, pointing to the eternal realms, and saying 
 in its own mute language : Sursum Corda I All hearts on high. 
 Every thing was complete ; even the Bell, destined to call 
 the faitj^fulvto the House of Prayer, was obtained by another 
 pious artifice, of the ever watchful Sister. It was niade out of 
 a broken cannon, that burst in defending the colony against the 
 Iroquois. "Our bell," writes Sister Bourgeoys, "weighs one 
 '^ hundred pounds, and is made of a broken cannon, which I 
 " obtained some years ago, from Mr.i|^Miusonneuve, for this^ 
 "purpose. Mr. Souart of Saint Sulpice, paid for its manu- 
 " facture, and the same iron which once served to repel the 
 " domestic foe, is i^ain used, thank God, to call them to the 
 ^^ '.House of prayer '." 
 
 The miraculous statue, was placed in a shrine richly deco- 
 •: rated, and " Our Lady of Bonsecours," stood open to the 
 ", faithful, the first stone church, built on the island of Mon> 
 ' " treal." The humble Convent of the Congregation, stood not 
 iiar distant, and there, under the maternal gaze of their Queen 
 rjMid Mother, the Sisters dwelt, toiled and prayed. Their 
 rfequest, that the Chapel might be annexed to the Parish Church 
 
— 108 — 
 
 I ? 
 
 of Ville-Marie, was presented to the Bishop of Quebec In this 
 petition, the sisters asked " that this church, may never for 
 " any reason whatsoever, be separated from the Parish of 
 " Notre Dame, nor occupied, nor possessed by any other, so 
 " that the intentions and contributions of the Donors, may be 
 " respected, as well as the intentions of the Sisters of the Con- 
 ■" gregation of Notre Dame." Finally, they begged the Prelate, 
 to allow them to take charge of the Sanctuary perpetually, to 
 decorate it, and receive the alms offered to finish the enter- 
 prise. Bishop 4m Laval, was too happy, to grant their request 
 and ordained expressly, that the Chapel of Bonsecours, should 
 never be separated from the parish church of Ville-Marie, 
 according to Sister Bourgeoys' intentions, those of her com- 
 munity and of all their benefactors in France. 
 
 He ordained, that mass should always be celebrated there, 
 on the days of Our Lady's Visitation and Assumption, and that 
 a solemn procession should mark the last festival. The priests 
 of the Seminary then commenced to say mass there, every day. 
 " Mr. DoUier ^ Casson," writes Sister Bourgeoys, " has given 
 *' for this "hapel, a daily retribution for three years." Sister 
 Soumillard, kept an account of the number of masses said, and 
 we find that during the first three years, more than a thousand 
 were celebrated here. This numljer is considerable, as priests 
 were scarce everywhere, but particularly in Montreal. Sister 
 Morin, alluding to the great development, which devotion to 
 the Blessed Virgin had taken, adds : " Masses are said there 
 " every day, to satisfy the people's devotion to Notre-Dame 4e 
 " Bonsecours. /We go there in procession, for public wants 
 ** and in time of public calamities, and always with success. 
 ' It is the favorite promenade, for the pious people of the city, 
 " and there are few good catholics, in Canada, who have not 
 " nude offerings or vows, before her Altar, in the time of danger 
 ** and peril. I say this, so that it may be known everywhere, 
 " that the origin of this devotion, is due to Sister Bourgeoys' 
 " piety and zeal, to her ardent desire to honor the Mother of 
 ** God. She had none of this world's goods, to accomplish 
 ** these things, and notwithstanding the has never been in 
 
— 109 — 
 
 " want, during the course of these enterprises. Her courage is 
 " wonderful, she will undertake any good work, when there is 
 " question of God's glory. Spiritual and temporal affairs, have 
 " a like success in her hands, because it is the pure love of 
 " God, that prompts her to act, His Holy Spirit that endows 
 " her with so rare an intelligence." 
 
 Sister Morin, might well love to praise and bless the sacred 
 walls of Bonsecours, for when the Sisters of the Hospital, were 
 driven from their cloister, in 1734, by a fearful conflagration^ 
 this church became a refuge, an Hospital, a grave, for many 
 among thent. An epidemic followed the unrelenting flames, 
 and the Sisters had no other place, to lay their sick and perform 
 their works of mercy, towards the dying and the dead ; and when 
 eleven of tiieir number, were hid low by the malignant disease, 
 they found a tomb there, neith the pitying gaze of Our Lady 
 of Bonsecours. Some years later, in 1754, a great part of the 
 city, was again destroyed by fire ; but the loss of homes and 
 fortunes, seemed nothing to the loss of their beloved Sanctuary. 
 It was reduced to ashes, all was destroyed. One object alone, 
 was found preserved beneath the smoking ruins. It was the 
 precious statue, entire and unstaincu, not even discolored by 
 the fire. It was borne triumphantly amiu' tears of joy, to the 
 Congregation, and we can easily imagine how it was received 
 there. The Sisters pl'ced it, with devotion in their own church, 
 and the Holy Father transferred there, the many precious in- 
 dulgences, with which the former shrine had been enriched. 
 FUr some nineteen years, she dispensed favours around a spot, 
 already perfumed, with the fragrance of Margaret Boui^eoys' 
 virtues. At the expiration of this period in 177 1, when the 
 Church of Bonsecours wasrebuilt, Our Lady was transferred 
 to her throne and to her Altar, to receive anew the protesta- 
 tions of faith, love and confidence, offered her by her,, children. 
 This famous image, was of dark brown wood, exquisitely sculp- 
 tured, and after having been for so long a period, an object of 
 profound veneration and filial love, it wa« snatched from its 
 shrine, by some sacrilegious hand, in 1831 ; and notwithstanding 
 all the efforts made to recover it, they have so far proved vain. 
 
— 1!0 — 
 
 Primitive piety, has given way to cold indifference, and Notre- 
 Dame de Bonsecours, could not breathe its chilling atmosphere, 
 She is perhaps lending a willing eai-, to the fervent clients who 
 surround her, in a home, to us unknown. 
 
 And now, let us return to Sister Bourgeoys. We have 
 spoken of her success, in obtaining Patent Letters from the 
 King, which authorized her, "to extend her means of doing 
 good throughout Canada, according to the peculiar wants of 
 each place, and as God's glory demanded." We remember 
 too, that when on the point of leaving France, she presented 
 her six young companions to Bishop de Laval, and obtained 
 from him, full liberty to try their vocation, and admit them if 
 they persevered, among the sisters who then composed her 
 community. Two years having been considered sufficiently 
 long for this test, Sister Bourgeoys at the end of this period, 
 judging them proper to be associated to her first companions, 
 and live in the exercise of their special functions, wrote to the 
 Vicar-General of Quebec, to inform him of all these circum- 
 stances, and requested to know whether, they were to be defi- 
 nitively received as Sisters of the Congregation, during the 
 prelate's absence, or await his return. Mr. de Bemi^res 
 answered, " We can do either one or the other, but perhaps it 
 " would be better to defer their reception, until his Lordship's 
 " return ; as he has written to me about you and your com- 
 *' munity, which he seems to hold in high esteem, it would be 
 " well for him, to regulate all things himself, and make known 
 " to you his intentiono, I trust that everything will succeed to 
 " the greater glory of God, for the good of souls, and your own 
 *' particular consolation. Be assured that for my part, I shall 
 ** ever be ready to assist you, in every possible way." The 
 delay was not long. Bishop de Laval soon returned to 
 Canada, and visited Sister Bourgeoys in her home at Ville- 
 - Marie, in June 1676. Seeing that his Lordship was so favor- 
 ably disposed towards her Congregation, she requested hire 
 during this visit, to give them rules and instructions, whereby 
 they might be gttided in the fiilfilmentof their obligations, and 
 at the same time, to grant his approval of their community, in ! 
 
— Ill — 
 
 the quality of " Secular Sisters of the Congregation of Notre- 
 Dame," thus, excluding, by her demand, not only the solemn 
 \ovfs of religion, but particularly, the obligation of the cloister, 
 which she considered incompatible with the functions of her 
 institution. Bishop de Laval had unbounded confidence in 
 Sister Bourgeoys' proceedings, and acceded to her request, with 
 extreme kindness. Still more, on his return to Quebec, he 
 addressed a pastoral letter to the faithful of his diocese, in 
 terms, perfectly conformable to the desire, which Sister Bour- 
 geoys had manifested ; and after recalling the authorization 
 given to her and to her companions, he concluded as follows : 
 ' Persuaded that the instruction and the education of youth, 
 ' are the greatest advantages we can procure to the church, 
 
 * and at the same time, a most efficacious means for increasing 
 
 * and preserving piety within Christian families ; fully aware of 
 ' the numberless benedictions, which it pleased God to bestow, 
 
 * so far. upon Sister Bourgeoys' labors, desiring o favor her 
 ' zeal, and to contribute towards all her pious designs, we 
 ' here give anew, our warmest approbation to her institution. 
 
 * We allow her, and all those united with her, to form a com- 
 
 * munity bearing the name of "Secular Daughters of th.v Ccn- 
 ' gregation of Notre- Dame," observing the rules we shall lay 
 
 * down for them, Lter. We authorize them to continue their 
 ' functions, not only on the island of Montreal, but else.vhere, 
 
 * as we and our successors shall judge proper. Put for no 
 
 * reason whatsoever, can they pretend in future to embrace the 
 ' religious life, this being directly opposed to our intention, 
 
 * and to the good, we propose to accomplish, by their means : 
 ' the instruction of youth, in county parishes, conformable to 
 ' the letters granted by His Majesty the King of I'rance, in 
 
 * .671, to the said Sisters of the Congregation of Notre-Dame." 
 We have said that Sister Bourgeoys requested Bishop re Laval, 
 to draw up a code of regulations, snd daily observ?.r, :> for her 
 Congregation ; but, we ro\' t not vifer from this, hat the 
 Sisters had lived together, for ao maoy years, practising virtue 
 according'to their own particular v iews. No ! Sister Bourgeoys' 
 penetrating eye could well discover the extravagance of such a 
 
■'Si 
 ■ ..lib 
 
 3. 
 
 IE I ' 
 I'll' 
 
 ii: 
 
 -'I- 
 
 sr- 
 
 
 L 
 
 
 life J fully aware tiiat without ruk;s, there would be neither voca- 
 tion, nor fidelity, and assisted by the ecclesiastics of St Sulpice 
 from the beginning of her institution, she had traced regulations, 
 adapted to its spirit and to its obliga is,-n It was thought, 
 that after ,giving them a fair trial, his i.^^dship would modify 
 them according to his ideas, and render them obligatory by a 
 solemn approval. This was her intention, when she made 
 known her request to Bishop de Laval, in 1676. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys was in truth, the living rule of her Congre- 
 gation, a model of the most sublime perfection, and each one 
 of the Sisters, made it a duty to obey and imitate her. Their 
 obligations so far, were familiar to ithe pious foundress, ever 
 since the project of Mr. Jendret, project, frustrated in Troyes, 
 to be realized in Montreal. To the three ordinary simple vows, 
 they added a fourth : " The instruction of youth," and this rule 
 in its beautiful simplicity and at the same time so perfect, pres* 
 cribed the love of silence and retirement, perfect cordiality 
 between the Sisters, work, spiritual lecture and prayer, fre- 
 quentation of the sacraments, and edification to all around 
 them. It was thus the Sisters lived, in the practice of these 
 obligations, in awaiting the moment for their sanction. The 
 hour had not yet come, though the holy Prelate was desirous 
 of procuring them, this satifaction. Many unforeseen circum- 
 stances caused several years to elapse, before the " Nunc 
 Dimittis" gladdened Sister Bourgeoys' heart. In 1670, dioecesan 
 affairs called Bishop de Laval, again to Paris, where his stay 
 was considerably prolonged. During this interval, difficulties 
 accumulated, while an interior voice whispered unceasingly to 
 the devoted Sister's ear, that the mission confided to her, by her 
 heavenly Mother, would be incomplete, so long as no author- 
 ized rule, bound the Sisters to their Congregation. She feared 
 for its future. Finally, after many an inward struggle, many ailV 
 hour of pain and anguish, she resolved to brave, once more, 
 the perils of ocean, seek her native land and renew her solicita- 
 tions at the feet of her lawful Prelate, Other motives too, led 
 her onward ; interior troubles, for which 1^ coul4 find no alle- 
 viation, and a desire to increase the number of her associates, to 
 
-ua- 
 
 supply the increasing wants of the country. A providential oc- 
 <^iop soon presented itself, 
 
 " During the year 1679," writes Sister Bourgeoys, " Mad^m 
 ** Perrot, wife of the Governor of Ville-Marie, was abouit staf t- 
 " ting for France. Our Sisters consented that I should acconi' 
 " pany her, I pretexted our Rule and the presence of Bishop 
 " de Laval in Paris, though, perhaps my own interior cro^ses^ 
 " were one of my real motives,4'''^e read that the resolution 
 she took, to lay aside the burden of the superiority, before 
 undertaking this journey, was prompted by these same interior 
 trials ; her deep humility leading her to think, that any other 
 than herself, would fulfil this office, with more advantage to the 
 community. 
 
 So, assembling her Sisters, she proposed to them, that they 
 should elect another in her place. Hardly had the word* 
 escaped her lips, when they, without having made the slightest 
 communication to each other, cried out simultaneously, 
 " that they made choice of the Blessed Virgin, for their first 
 " Superior, their Guide and good Mother, for time and for 
 " eternity." Then, turning to Sister Bourgeoys, they begged, 
 that she would be the representative of their heavenly Mother, 
 and continue to govern the Congregation in her name and 
 under her protection. Sister Bourgeoys heard the voice of God 
 in their demand, and casting herself, with all the Sisters before 
 the image of Our Blessed Lady, she recited aloud the following 
 prayer, which came up spontaneously, from her inmost soul : 
 " Look down, o most holy Virgin, upon this little band of thy 
 " devoted servants, who have consecrated themselves to the 
 " service of God, under thy special protection, and who desire 
 " to follow thee, as good children follow their Mother tuad 
 " Mistress. Thou wilt ever be considered by them, as their 
 " first Superior, and they trust that God will give thee, the 
 " government of a community, which is thy own creation. They 
 " have nothing, worthy to present to God, but hope to obtain 
 *' by thy gracious intercession, all the graces necessary for 
 " t^cir salvation and the perfection of their state of life. Th^Q; 
 
 ^' knowest best their wants and what they should ask. RefiMO 
 
 ft 
 
T 
 
 — 114 — 
 
 *' not thy powerful assistance ; through thy mediation, may they 
 " obtain light and grace from the Holy Spirit, so as to labor 
 " perfectly and faithfully, in the instruction of those confided 
 " to their care. Above all, O Mary, Queen and Mother, grant 
 ** that all, teachers and children, as well as those who con- 
 ** tribute, in any way, to the spiritual advancement of thine, may 
 *' be of the number of the Elect, so that in thy society, all 
 " may be reunited one day, to praise and love God throughout 
 " eternity." 
 
 It was in this manner, that Sister Bourgeojrs submitted to 
 the will of Heaven, and took once more, upon her shoulders, 
 the responsabilities of government. Then providing for her 
 Congregation, for the time of her absence, she bade an affec- 
 tionate farewell, to the loved members of her community, and 
 started for Quebec, to await the sailing of the vessel. 
 
 Soon after her arrival in this city, she received from her 
 Ecclesiastical Superiors, the manuscript which contained the 
 Tules of the Congregation, as they had been observed, up to 
 that time. On this occasion, she writes as follows, to Mr. 
 Remy, of Saint Sulpice, upon whom the spiritual government 
 of her institution devolved : 
 
 •it 
 
 u 
 
 M 
 
 "November 5th, 1679. 
 
 Sir, and very dear Father, . 
 
 "I have received the parcel containing your letters, the 
 Rules, &c., and cannot say how grateful I feel towards God, 
 for the interest, which He inspires you to take in our little 
 community. I beg that He will bless all those, who are so 
 kindly concerned in our welfare, and whose proceedings 
 assure me, that we are indeed accomplishing the Divine 
 Will. May our Blessed Mother assist us, in this and in every 
 other undertaking." 
 
 ^: 
 
 When Sister Bourgeoys returned to France, for the second 
 time, to obtain a Charter for her Congregation, she did not 
 consent to leave Canada, without having obtained, from her 
 
 I 
 
— 115 — 
 
 the 
 rod, 
 little 
 le so 
 |ings 
 
 rine 
 |very 
 
 L • • • 
 
 iond 
 not 
 her 
 
 civil and ecclesiastical Superiors, certificates concerning her 
 work. As there was now question of compiling her rule, she 
 thought it necessary, to renew this demand. In consequence, 
 she writes to this same person, on this subject, a few days 
 later : " With regard to the certificates, I obtained one from 
 " Mr. de Betni^res, and another from the Solicitor-General. 
 ** The latter was a source of displeasure to the Count de Frori- 
 ** tenac, who says that the Solicitor had not the authority to 
 "give a certificate. F. D . . . informed me that he could say 
 " nothing to our advantage, because a word from him, would 
 *' be productive of much trouble, and no service 
 
 " Be that as it may, I shall try to follow your charitable 
 " directions, and shall preserve your letters, so as to be 
 " guided by them, at all times. Thanks, for your kindness, in 
 " offering and in causing our little undertaking to be offered 
 " to God. Allow me also, to remember here with gratitude, 
 " Mr. the Curate Bailly ; also MM. de Fremont et Seguenot, 
 " for their charity in our behalf. I have not yet answered the 
 " letter, received from Mr. DoUier de Casson, but promise to 
 " follow his advice, in all things. I accompanied Madam 
 " Perrot to the vessel this morning, to ascertain the exact time 
 " of departure, which will only be next Tuesday. We may 
 ** possibly be delayed longer, we shall leave, however, when 
 " God pleases." Sister Bourgeoys was not deceived, the 
 sailing of the vessel was again deferred, and in the interval, 
 she wrote for the last time, before leaving Quebec : 
 
 " A few words to-day, to thank you for all the letters and the 
 " kind words, which your great charity prompted you to send 
 " me. I shall preserve them all ; for the instructions they con- 
 " tain, cannot fail to prove useful to me. 
 
 " With regard to the Sisters, act as you think best, and wait 
 " fov the rule, since you prefer doing sa This will be a good 
 *' pretext, to defer the reception of those that you think, require 
 ^' a little I lay. I beg of you, dear Father, have yet a little 
 *' patience, and you will assuredly witness Sofie consoling 
 ** changes. I hope for all this, from God's infinite mercy. 
 " Many thanks, for the blessings you wish me and ask for me." 
 
- n'e- 
 
 
 !l 
 
 ?- ': 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 The next n< "' ■''"» have concerning Sister Bourgeoys, is a/^er 
 her arrival in .. She tells us that she and Madam Peirbt 
 
 piartied dt ^ elle ; that she spoke of her interior troubles 
 
 to a tap J^'riar, in this city, wfio restored her peace of 
 
 mind ; tl. poh reaching Paris, she hastened careworn afid 
 ill, to the house of her iormer friend, Miss de Bellevue ; heVe 
 sf»c Icit inclined to rest, but Mr. de Turmehie, the gen'tldm^ 
 «eho transacted all business between France aiid Ckhddd, 
 apprized of her arrival, sent iniinediateily two of iiiis domestic^, 
 to conduct her to his own residence, where ah apkr^iiieht 
 awaited her, arid where she was treated, as if she had beeri the 
 gentleman's own sister. "I feinained there," writes Sister 
 Bourgeoys, " until I had completely recovered my strength, 
 after wliich I spent some time with the Sisters of the CroS^,. 
 who lived in Saint Anthony street." 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys did not meet with the desired success. 
 She left home in the firm hope, that the rules for her Congre- 
 gation would be confirmed, that she could bring back with her, 
 otKer companions to continue her work. God permitted that 
 all these hopes should be frustrated, from the very beginning. 
 " I called on Bishop de Laval," she writes, " to pay my respects 
 " arid make known the motive of my journey. His Lordship- 
 " seemed quite annoyed at my presence, and told me that I 
 " had done very wrong, to undertake this voyage, arid that he 
 " was extremely averse to my taking back any young perSoris, 
 " with me to Montreal." " We cannot understand," writes the 
 Sister's first historian, " why the Bishop of Quebec, seemed to 
 " di'sapprove of Sister Bourgeoys' conduct at this time, biit c6r- 
 " tain it is, that notwithstanding his kindness arid his libet^l 
 " views, towards the Congregation, he had formed the design 
 " of incorporating her institution with that of the Ursuliries of 
 " Quebec ; soon after he made the proposition to the pibils 
 " foundress. Notwithstanding these humiliations, Sistier Bout- 
 " geoys continued for some time longer, to peifect, by every 
 " possible means, the rule destined for her community. She 
 "consulted several persons, who were fully competent to give 
 " her assistance ; but, on account of Bishop de Laval's oppoSi- 
 
— 117 — 
 
 tion and design, their influence availed but little. It was her 
 hour of sacrifice and deep humiliation. Many an unkind look 
 fell upon her ; many a harsh word fell cold and chilling upon 
 her ear ; many a repulse met the zeal and devotedness, with 
 which she accomplisheu, what she deemed, her duty. And 
 ijfithal, she wa^ perfectly calm, there w^s about her an atmos- 
 l^here of peacdul serenity. 
 
 " Her heart hath given 
 " Birth to a courage ahd a faith, 
 "As high as iis devotion." 
 
 (Hemans.) 
 
 
CHAPTER TWELFTH. 
 
 fliflt§ g Bonrgeoy a leaves France.— Her confidence in God tsalms th& 
 feara of ihbiearound her at Sea.— Other trials, bumiog of her con- 
 vent. —Two of her Sisters, perish in the flames.— Her resignation in 
 this hour of sacriflce.— The Ursnlines again.— Sister Bourgeoys' firm- 
 ness saves her Congregation.— Her words, when giving the ' Habit' 
 of the Congregation to a Novice.— Bishop de Saint Vallier, second 
 Bishop of Quebec. 
 
 
 iiiiiiliiilf 
 
 So far, we have given our admiration, to Sister Bourgeoys' 
 zeal and devotedness. We will now take another view of her 
 virtue. We have seen that her journey to France, was full of 
 disappointment ; but we know too, that the heroic Sister, had 
 trod the paths of humiliation and sacrifice, for too long a time^ 
 to be vanquished by a contradiction. So, instead of yielding 
 to discouragement, she gave herself up to brighter anticipations- 
 for the future. In her great faith, she looked upon these crosses, 
 as " blessings in disguise." Deeming a longer stay in France, 
 of little use either to herself, or to her community, she deter- 
 mined to profit of the first vessels to return to Canada. It was 
 on this occasion, that Sister Bourgeoys became acquainted 
 with Mr. Tronson, Superior of Saint Sulpice, in Paris. The 
 potent charm which ever accompanies virtue, won for her a 
 most devoted friend, in the person of this worthy ecclesiastic ; 
 and from this moment, he evinced the deepest interest, in every- 
 thing connected with the Congregation. The numerous letters he 
 addressed to Sister Bourgeoys, or to those who succeeded her^ 
 in the government of her communiiy, are evident proofs of his 
 devotedness to her institution. While in the vicinity of Saint 
 Sulpice, vivid remembrances, of her old friend Mr. de Maison- 
 ueuve, must have haunted her memory : his death had taken 
 place, some two or three years before her arrival in France-;, 
 and though no mention is made in her memoirs, still, we think 
 that a heart like Sister Bourgeoys, so keenly alive to the truest 
 emotions of friendship, could not refrain from breathing a fare- 
 
 
— 119 — 
 
 well prayer, to the memory of the great and good ; that she 
 refused not, to cast a farewell glance, upon the tomb of her 
 friend and protector, ere leaving for ever, the shores of her 
 native land. It was then, that faithful to the promise, made to 
 her Sisters, when leaving home, she engaged Louis Frin, 
 (Mr. de Maisonneuve's old domestic), to return with her to 
 Canada; offer, which he accepted with a joyful heart. The two 
 well springs of the old man's life were, Mr. de Maisonneuve, 
 the first Governor of Ville-Marie, and Sister Bourgeoys' Con- 
 gregation of Notre-Dame. 
 
 A few days later. Sister Bourgeoys and her charge, were on" 
 route, for La Rochelle, where the embarcation was to take 
 plac^ She was accompanied by a certain number of young 
 persons, sent to Ville-Marie, by the Seminary of Saint Sulpice. 
 A sea voyage at this time, was extremely perilous. The English 
 had gained possession of Acadia, for the fifth time, this was- 
 almost an open avowal of war, and hearts were ill at ease, 
 when the two nationalities encountered each other at sea. 
 However, anchor was raised, and trusting in Providence, strong, 
 arms unfurled the sails ; yielding to a favorable wind, the 
 equipage left the shores of France* They had proceeded but 
 half ways on this journey, when the Captain saw four English 
 vessels in the distance. Terrified, he cried out " Sister Bour- 
 geoys, we are lost ! pray, pray, with your companions ; but alas L 
 these fear stricken hearts had no strength to pray, and turning 
 in their desolation towards Sister Bourgeoys, they exclaimed, 
 " Sister ! Sister, " what will become of us, if we are taken ? 
 seemingly unmoved, she answered : " Well, if the vessel is- 
 captured, we will go either to England or to Holland, and we 
 shall find God there, as elsewhere." Her peaceful assurance,, 
 restored perfect calm and hope, all knelt there and prayed. It 
 was Sunday, there was a clergyman on board, and preparations 
 were immediately made to celebrate the August Sacrifice, 
 though the vessels drew near guided by a favorable wind. 
 
 Two hours later, they were out of sight, and the entire equi- 
 page, having heard Mass, returned thanks to Heaven, and the 
 deep chorus of the Te Deum, rolled out upon the waters. The 
 
— 120 — 
 
 ii.i 
 
 Captain of the vfesi^l, enchattted with Sister Boul-geoys* Virtue, 
 endeavored to prevail upon her to eat at his table, but she 
 cohstantly refused ; however, he provided her with the best df 
 «V«fy thing, giving her thereby, an opportunity to exercise hei" 
 chatity, in favor of those most in need. This was Sister BOUr- 
 geOys' last journey to France ; journey replete with humiliation 
 and fatigue, but no doubt, enriched with innumerable blessings. 
 From this moment, her community increased like the gtain of 
 tflttstard seed. And its happy members, blessed, praised and 
 magnified the names of Jesus and of Mary. Soon after her 
 aitival, Sister Marie Barbier, the first of Ville-Marie'S daughters, 
 who entered a commimity, was allowed to pronounce her 
 vO#s, according to the forrtiula, then in use. The year foUo^- 
 iftg, six others made their profession, which gives us, in this 
 yfeir 1 68 1, eighteen professed Sisters of the Congregation. All 
 of Whom had been formed by Sister Bourgeoys, to the practice 
 Of solid virtue. The six last were her pupils and had been eon* 
 fided to her care, from their most tender years. They were 
 
 11 fi 
 
 (( 
 
 « 
 
 Sister Marie Denis, 
 
 Madeleine Bourbeault, 
 Marie Charly, 
 Fran^oise Lemoyne, 
 Catherine Charly, 
 Catherine Bony. 
 
 Ih awaiting the moment, which would give her the asstfrahce, 
 that her rules and constitutions had met with thfe Bishop's 
 lapjitoval, the worthy foundress bad a heavy cross to bear. SO 
 fix, Heaven's visible Providence had accompanied her, had *en- 
 tJouraged every undertaking. But now, the fruit of her past 
 htbdr, was to appear for a moment tipon the brink of tuih ; so 
 ihkt hier heroic virtue might appear, with a terifold lustre Trials 
 and crosses, Siich as are ofifered to those only, who liwilk 
 hi the foot stiftps of the Divine Crucified, fell neavily updn her 
 careworn fran^e. Thifee years only, after her return firam 
 •Frtmce, her trust in Providence was put to a cruel test; her 
 
— 121 — 
 
 <ooiivent and ex'ery thing around it, that could be destroyed, 
 ^vtis reduced to ashes, during the night of December 6th, 1683. 
 It tras a sad, sad, moment for Sister Bourgeoys, to see perish 
 thus, in her presenc e, the fruit of her toils,'privation8 and sacri- 
 fices. This conflagration, so sudden and so violent, prevented 
 the sisters, from saving the slightest article. Every thing was 
 -destroyed ; and to this accident is due, the loss of many 
 precious documents, concerning the first years of the Congre- 
 gation. This destruction so complete, the loss of a home and 
 ^rthly goods, were little, less than nothing, when compared 
 Knth the loss of two accomplished sisters, who perished in the 
 flames. Sinter Genevifeve Durosoy, Assistant, and Sister Mar- 
 garet Soumillard, niece to the worthy foundress. Sister Bour- 
 geoys' heart, was pierced with sorrow, and in this moment of 
 poignant an^ish, she raised submissively the bitter chalice to 
 htt lips, and dranl even to the dregs. She regretted the loss 
 ■of these Sisters, not so much through a natural motive, though 
 she loved them dearly ; but rather, from that higher appriicia- 
 tioti, of their great ability to procure God's glory, in their res- 
 pective functions ; she considered herself the cause of these 
 misfortunes, and writes : " I am justly punished, for having 
 . ** yielded so easily, when there was question of building a 
 " new house ; the act was not conformable to the spirit of 
 " poverty, humility and mortification, which should ever char- 
 ** acterize the members of our Congregation. We should have 
 ** been contented, with the slight inconveniences of our former 
 ^'dwelling." Another time, speaking of this circumstance, she 
 «ays : " For my part, this accident, bo far as the house is con- 
 " cewied, gave me mote joy than sorrow, because of the reasons 
 ■"'that had caused its erection." 
 
 The citizens of Ville-Marie, Sister Beurgeoys' friends in 
 France, and elsewhere, gave evident prog|6 o^ tfa ^^ajpeere ^^ ^ 
 laWcction and sympathy on thk occasiofi^i^ii^^ Laval, -^^^^-^J^^i*^ 
 Bishop of Quebec, writes as follows, to Mr. Dollier Ifk^acson, 
 MJf Saint Sulpice : **Thi8 sad accident has afflicted meJleepJy, 
 '" iWd I sincerely r*egret the loss of the two virtuous Sisters, -«^ 
 
 perished in the flames. They were rii)e for H«aven, thoiigh 
 
 »/ 
 A 
 
 f 
 
 
 41 
 
ran 
 
 
 il!li'^ 
 
 — 122 ~ 
 
 '* humanly speaking, necessary to their Congregation. God's 
 " judgments are different from ours, and for this reason we 
 " bow submissively, and adore the decrees of His Divine 
 " Providence. I have written a few lines to our good and 
 afflicted Sister Bourgeoys." 
 
 The pious foundress in the meantime, was a perfect model 
 of h'^roic resignation. She gazed, for a moment, upon the 
 smc ang ruins, of her twenty years' labor ; dropped a tear upon 
 the calcinated bones, of the loved ones, who had perished there^ 
 breathed an act of perfect submission to the Divine Will, then 
 left the spot. Trials, we have said, never come alone ; Sister 
 Bourgeoys had most assuredly a double portion. The utter 
 privation, to which the Congregation was now reduced, brought 
 back to Bishop dft Laval, his former idea of associating it, tO' 
 the Ursulines of Quebec. His Lordship was firmly persuaded, 
 that the former institution was ruined for ever ; humanly 
 speaking, there was no possibility of reestablishing another 
 house, when funds and materials were alike wanting. So the 
 good Bishop thought ; and after all, should they succeed in 
 repairing this loss, many years must necessarily elapse, before 
 the Congregation recovered its former prosperity. Conse- 
 quently, he determined, to make the proposition to Sister 
 Bourgeoys. 
 
 Ah ! he knew not the depth of her confidence in God ! 
 
 In the meantime we shall see, what strength and trusting 
 energy, God gives to those, who rely on His omnipotent 
 Providence. Notwithstanding Sister Bourgeoys' profound 
 humility, she understood full well, that her iueas must be 
 conformable, to the designs of Heaven, upon her institution y 
 and for this reason, she should provide a house sufficiently 
 large, for the exercise of its respective functions. Being then 
 in the necessity of reconstructing her convent, she resolved to 
 build it, upon a piece of land, which was at a short distance, in 
 what was then called, the Upper Town : site actually occupied 
 by the_Congregation. This piece of land, was of considerable 
 extenif and had been partially cultivated up to this time, to 
 supply the wants ?' the community. Totally deprived of every 
 
 
/ 
 
 — 123 — . 
 
 other human support, of the pecuniary resources indispensable 
 for the undertaking, neither furniture, linen, nor provisions ; 
 but wi'*' that superhuman energy that baffles difficulty, fatigue 
 and poverty, she set to work, and in order to draw down God's 
 blessing upon the enterprise, she and her daughters, signed an 
 act, worthy their relig' ous fervor. " We have signed an act," 
 she writes, " wherein , we have made a formal promise to God, 
 " signifying, tha*. if we rebuild our house, it is only to practise 
 '" more faithfully i:i future, evangelical poverty." ^.^ 
 
 Heaven could not resist their fervent appeal, and inspired r^ 
 the fulfilment of many generous actions in their favcfi^Every ' 
 heart, in the little city of Ville-Maiie, was moved at the sight 
 of Sister Bourgeoys' confidence and devotedness, and all wer6 
 powerfully inclined in favor of her Congregation. The Marquis 
 de Denonville, in his dispatches to Court, says : " The convent 
 " of the Congregation of Notre-Dame, under the direction of 
 " Sister Bourgeoys, which has been a source of immense good 
 " to the colony, from its very foundation, has been completely 
 •* destroyed by fire ; not a single article was saved, so prompt 
 " and so violent was the conflagration. It is necessary to re- 
 " build their house, bat they have nothing to commence with.'* 
 Mr. Tronson, of Saint Sulpice, also interceded in their bohalf, 
 but they only obtained from Court, the small aUowance of five 
 hundred livres. God, no doubt, permitted this, to prove that 
 He alone, was the Protector and the Support of this com- 
 munity. He gave to the pious Sister the means, to erect a 
 stone house, of ample dimensions, and better adapted to the 
 wants of their external classes and boarding-school. Before 
 the new building was completed. Bishop d^ Laval had matured 
 his plans, for uniting the two communities, of which v/e have 
 already spoken, and he now made the final proposition to 
 Sister Bourgeoys. The rejnembrance of the manifold graces, 
 received from divine munificence ; the assurance given by her 
 heavenly Mother, "Go, and I will never abandon you," gave 
 her strenght in this hour of trial. Calm and serene, as when 
 praying at the foot of His Altar, she listened to the Prelate's 
 intenli'/C^. and though the pious foundress, was unsurpaMed^ 
 
 fj 
 
— 124 — 
 
 s-t 
 
 [ 
 
 Ml '' 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 in submission to her lawful Superiors, still, w this pccft^igi), 
 /<^e thought it lier duty, to cepresent to His Lordship, that ih^ 
 poculi^^r spirit of her Cosgregation, W9S incompatible im^ }^ 
 rule of anotho: ; above jUl, with a ^aloistered comovunity. 
 
 She felt that she could not take uppn herself, ithe reapcins^- 
 btlity of jBuch an act Still more, the filessed Virgin tp }v|)pm 
 her institution was specially consecrated, bad given evi4^t 
 proofs of the love she boce it. Then, besides the s^ctific^tion 
 of young girls, which was its main project, 4he had other views 
 ifor the good of young persons, who, depri"^'! of the advantages 
 that Jier Congregation offered, would be prevented from con- 
 secrating themselves to God. She added: " There are m^y 
 ** young women in the different ccmditions of life, who, distjo- 
 *' guished for their virtue and talent, are neverthele^ but Uttjie 
 ^^/avored by the gifts of fortune, and consequently unable to 
 ^^ offer the dowry, that most religious houses ex^pt, and for this 
 f*^ oreason, are deprived of the benefits and graces, attached to 
 *^ .a religious vocation. My intention would be to ppen wide, 
 >^ febe doors of the Congregation to these peir^ons, #nd Ijcstj^em 
 " riches so lightly, that I woiijkl CQnsei;(t to seek PMt, #jad^ng 
 *• in on my own shoulders; a young person, who isvith ppy«»^, 
 *' h»d a good iwill and a true vocatipja." Bishop ^ jLfkH^l^ 
 penetrated with esteem and veneration for Sister iBpu^eo^y^' 
 yiitue, insisted ao further, and abaodpned the fut^u^e pf ij^he 
 Congregation to Divine Providence ; so much the tfiffte »s^ 
 ivas preoccupied at this moment, ^out resigning his EpUqpp^l 
 £ee, into younger, and as his humili>ty wp^uM hftve it,intP^li9r 
 hapds. W'th views so pure And so disinterested, 3ister ^xff- 
 §eoys could not fail to succeed, andthe pnvationsto whieh'lljie 
 Congregation was reduced, became p. powerful stimulant ito 
 many generous young hearts of VilleiMarie, who, wophyitbe 
 heroism and the virtues of Margaret Bpurgeoys And^hsr ifVfffl^- 
 pamble companions, cast far firom t^h^gn the deceitful .>pys ,pf 
 Mki and like Magdalen sought the ".one thing nece^^^^y." 
 iSotne time after in 1685, M^ tk Saiot<Yalli«r, second <9i%hpp 
 «f Quebec, arrived in Canada, And paid his first yi^itVp jd^e 
 (Congregation, this same year. On this occasion, Sister fio^r- 
 
T^ 
 
 — 125 — 
 
 g^dfi pteseated forty sisters to his Lordship, " to whom," she 
 siSid^ "I ntVef pforrtisifcd ahythrng bat poverty as»d sitioplrcity,'* 
 It ^i indeed io, anrd upoft these scytetrtn occasions, when sL 
 y&aftg caJididate knch, to receive from her hamds, the " Habit 
 of the CotifftegeLtim/* she wonid repeat again and af^ia, " My 
 dWr child ! tove simplicity, humility and poverty." 
 
 " Those who wish to become members of this coittratnity,'* 
 she Would often say to her young aspirants, ** must be firmly 
 " re§dved to abandon th^ principles of the world ; to iive in 
 " the spirit of perfect renunciation of self, and all things earthly ; 
 " to seek only the glory of God ; to be entirely devoted to the 
 " instruction of young girls ; to the constant practice of all good 
 " iJv'Orks, without murmuring at the pain, troul<le and humilia-^ 
 " tidft, which are inseparable from these, but learn and love to 
 " imitate the Blessed Virgin's life of simplicity and retirement 
 " in iiU things." She would tell them, " On their missions, to 
 " i*alk in the footsteps of the Apostles ; to perform their jour- 
 " neys, on foot when possible ; to earn their bread by the labor 
 ** 6f their hands, and be a burden to none. In their commu- 
 " nity, dnd on mission, to have only the simplest, poorest, and 
 ** faiost indispensable fumicure ; to wear common clothing, and 
 " eat the coarsest food." This was her rule for others, but 
 street and agreeable, when compared to her own mode of livings 
 df which we shall speak later. Let us now return to Bishop 
 -^ Saint- Vallier. He had not been long in Canada, when he 
 found out, that rumor had no ways exaggerated the marvels^ 
 accomplished by Sister Bourgeoys' institution ; and some time 
 after, when publishing the relation of his voyage to Ville-Marief 
 he gave vent to his admiration in the following terms : " It is 
 "wonderful, how the Congregation has managed to subsist 
 " since the accident, which took place two or three years .igo. 
 " The Sisters lost everything belonging to them, in the s^ace 
 " of one night. The flames which destroyed their communis, 
 " spread so rapidly, that they could save neither furniture, 
 " clothes, nor papers ; and were only too happy to escape them- 
 " selves. Notwithstanding, two of their sisters perished in the 
 " conflagration. Those who were so fortunate as to escape, 
 

 
 .1^:''" 
 
 — 126 — 
 
 " were sustained hy superhuman strength. Divine Providence 
 " watched over them, and provided for their most pressing 
 " necessities ; and indeed, it would seem, as if this calaimty had 
 " only served to render them more virtuous, and more useful 
 " to thpir neighbor, for ever since that event, they have been 
 " less than ever, strangers to every good work." Sister Morin 
 of the H6tsl-Dieu, adds : " The second convent of the Con- 
 " gregation, which was built of stone, having been destroyed by 
 " the fire of 1683, Sister Bourgeoys built a third, on the site, 
 " which the Sisters still occupy to-day. It is spacious and one 
 " of the best constructed houses in the city." 
 
 No wonder, that God loved to assist His confiding child. 
 It was not for herself, nor for her own gratification, that she toiled 
 and prayed. She knew that she was a chosen instrument to 
 perform a special work. This work, was God's own work j she 
 willed His will. He had said : " Confide in me, and I will 
 satisfy your hearts' desires." How then despond ? How then 
 despair ? The child of Providence from her earliest years ; 
 assurances, visible, incontestable proofs of God's protection, 
 had been showered with profusion upon her. Why, then, at 
 the close of a long life, should her confidence fail ? her faith in 
 His promises weaken ? ** Consider the ravens, for they sow 
 " not, neither do they reap, neither have they store-house, nor 
 " bam, and God feedeth them. How much are you more 
 *' valuable than they ?" (St. l.uk«. Chapter xii, v. xxiv.) 
 
 And again : ** The Lord hath k lid, * if you had faith like unto 
 " a grain of mustard seed, you might say to this mulberry tree, 
 " be thou rooted up, and be thou transplanted into the seas ; 
 " and it would obey you." (St Luke, Chap, xiv, y. vi.) 
 
CHAPTER THIRTEENTH. 
 
 (■ 
 
 The mission of the monntAln.— SaMWUu.— Enconragement Kiven by 
 the Kiag.Y^&ne Barbe Attontinon and Marie Theresa Ganensa- 
 goaas, the Iroqaois Sisters.— Sister Marie Barhier.— The old stone 
 towers.— Other missions.- How the Sisters lived in these miwions. 
 
 ' — Thu House of Providence in Quebec.— Sister Bonrgeoys opens 
 parochial schools in Quebec— Holy Thursday.— Coniideace in Ghxl 
 
 . rewarded. 
 
 " Gk> forth and teach ; and ye went forth and taught 
 Deeds, that will shiue, when thou art dark, O Sun ! " 
 
 (MOMTOOMRRT.) 
 
 Few details remain, concerning the first missions, established 
 by Sister Bourgeoys. The almost incessant wars, between the 
 colonists and the Iroquois, were not unfrequently a drawback, 
 to the zealous intentions of the pious foundress. Her woiks 
 of love, were oftentimes suspended, and when the wily Savage, 
 was seen prowling around the settlers habitations, each and all 
 were obliged to act upon the defensive. One of the principal 
 motives, which had drawn Sister Bourgeoys to Canada, was the 
 desire of gaining souls to God, by the sanctiiication of youth ; 
 but as the different tribes, were, for more than twenty years, 
 without forming any fixed settlement on the island of Montreal, 
 but little could be done for them, if we except a few children, 
 who were given to Mr. "«k Maisonneuve by their parents. Sister 
 Bourgeoys tells us, that when he planted the cross on Mount 
 Royal's summit, in 1642, all those who could leave their habi- 
 tations without exposing their lives, made pilgrimages to the 
 spot, and addressed there, many fervent supplications to Heaven 
 for the conversion of the different tribes. These desinterested 
 hearts were, not destined, to witness the realization of their 
 desires here below, for when Miss Manse died, in 1673, none 
 had as yet, become stationary. The indiau's restless indepen- 
 dence, and hostile inclinations, gave but little efficacy to their 
 charitable efforts ; but some years later, a certain number of 
 
 
 r 
 
 . 
 
I'' 
 
 — 128 — 
 
 Iroquois, who had been converted to Christianity, manifested a 
 desire to fix themselves in the vicinity of Ville-Marie ; and 
 during the year 1676, the members of Saint Sulpice, founded 
 an establishment in their favor at the mountain, " and this was 
 the first mission," Sister Bourgeoys tells us, " where the indians 
 came of their own accord to be instructed. At the same time, 
 the venerable Sister, sent two of her companions, to commence 
 a mission for the children of the mountain. Mr. d* Belmont, 
 of Saint Sulpioe, constructed at his own expense, a UttW chapel, 
 which bore the name of " Our Lady of the Snows," and around 
 this modest sanctuary, a little indian village arose, as if by 
 magic The bark wigwams peeping through the trees ; the 
 picturesque costumes of joyous youth, presented no uncouth 
 appearance. Here the Sisters dwelt, and exercised their func- 
 tions in their little bark cabins, and here on the mountain side, 
 at twilight hour, the deep chorus of the " Ave Maris Stella* " 
 or some other hymn to the Virgin, told the passer by that, 
 
 " From mom till eve' a hum arose, above the maple trees, 
 A hum of harmony and praise, from Sister Margaret's bees. 
 
 Egyptian hue, and speech nnoouth. grew fair and sweet when woo, 
 To sing the song of Mary, and to serve her Saviour Son. 
 
 The coorrier halted on his path, the sentry on his round, 
 
 And barehead, blessed the holy nun, who made it holy ground." 
 
 (d'Akcy McQee.) 
 
 To obtain greater success, in the plan of education adopted 
 for these children, Sister Bourgeoys willed, that the Sister Mis- 
 sionaries of the mountaii^,, should take special care of those 
 among their pupils, who evinced dispositions for virtue ; so 
 that, rescued from the baneful influence of their parents, they 
 mighi become, more easily, accustomed to the french manner of 
 living. Delighted with the happy results obtained, Mr. TronsoB, 
 writes from Paris to Mr. de Belmont, May 30th, 16^1. 
 
 " You receive no doubt, great assistance, from the Sisters 
 " (^ the Congregation, for the instruction of your young indian 
 '(.giris. With regard to the one thousaisd livres, assigned tx^ 
 f them, by his Majesty, Sister Bouigeoys is perfectly free, to 
 
 y 
 
129 
 
 ■s 
 
 " employ this sum as she thinks proper, should the Sisters 
 
 " remain at the mountain, or return to Ville-Marie ; this gratifi- 
 
 -" cation being given to allow them full liberty, with regard to 
 
 .Mi these children, without any other condition being laid down ; 
 
 'M and as their occupations, are carried on in both places, they 
 
 " can apply a part of this sum to each locality, or place it 
 
 " entirely there, where most assistance is require '." The 
 
 labors and privations of these first Sister missionaries, were 
 
 crowned with benedictions. 
 
 These children were taught the principles of our holy faith, 
 reading, writing, a knowledge of the french language ; in a 
 word, all those branches, necessary and becoming their sex. 
 We read : •' That Louis the XI Vth delighted and encouraged by 
 " these promising results, and wishing to give the devoted 
 " Sister, all the means necessary for realizing the good, she 
 " anticipated, granted another annuity of 2,000 ; livres, 1,000 
 " of which, was destined to purchase yam and thread, so that 
 " these children, might learn to spin, to knit, besides various 
 " kinds of needle work." It was an arduous task, to lead these 
 young girls of the forest onward, step by step, towards civiliza- 
 tion ; Sister Bourgeoys felt the responsability that devolved 
 upon her, and more than once, her sanguine expectations, gave 
 place to fear and uneasiness. Nothwithstanding, she embraced 
 the good work with heart and soul. Heaven blessed her 
 endeavors, and she soon understood, that the sanctification of 
 these forest children, was a mission specially reserved for her 
 Congregation (1). From this moment, every action of the 
 pious foundress, was a hymn of thansgiving, for the happy 
 results obtained. When she beheld these poor indian girls, 
 attracted so forcibly to the practice of virtue, and yielding so 
 OTbmissively to the exigency of time and place, her whole soul 
 gave way to transports of joy, and in unison with the heavenly 
 authoress of that most sublime of Canticles, she exclaimed. 
 
 (IVThis mission of the monntain, opened in favor of younir indian 
 girls, by Bister Boargeoye, in 1076, wastlie flrHt, foanded on the island 
 of Montreal ; bat anterior to this, the Venerable Mother. Mgry of the 
 InoarnAtton, had gathered Monnd bw, the children of the varions 
 indian tribea. We can trace her heroism and devotednesB, as far baok 
 as 1686. 
 
 9 
 
— 130 — 
 
 " My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my heart hath rejoiced 
 ** in God my Saviour." >f 
 
 Soon after his arrival in 1685, Bishop de la Croix de Saint- 
 Vallier, visited the Sisters in their mission at the mountain, 
 and referring to this subject at a later period, he says : "The 
 " Sisters of the Congregation who are spread throughout the 
 " colony, have opened a school at the mountain, where some 
 "forty indian girls are brought up, according to the french 
 " mode of living. These young persons, are taught our re- 
 " ligioh, the hymns of the church, and pray, both in their 
 " mother tongue and in the french language ; and so perfectly 
 " have they been gained to our faith, that they are not only 
 " able to put all its observances into practice, but at the same 
 ** time, follow most scrupulously, the slightest rule of the Con- 
 '• gregation. Some have even expressed a willingness, to 
 ** consecrate themselves irrevocably to God. This last desire, 
 *' however, w^ill not be realized for some time, a long trial 
 " being absolutely necessary beforehand. The population of 
 " this village, at the mountain, is composed of Hurons and 
 " Iroquois, who are not only converted, but are really re- 
 ** markable for their fervor. They have been assembled here, 
 " by the gentlemen of Saint Sulpice, who watch over them, 
 " with the greatest zeal and care. They live as within a 
 " cloister, and practice virtue admirably. Whenever, you 
 " visit their litt' ^ chapel, you invariably see some of their 
 *' number engag .-d in prayer ; they never speak within its 
 ** precincts, and many, after the commission of even a trifling 
 " fciult, punish themselves by remaining outside, or kneeling at 
 " the door, in a spirit of humility and penance. They apply 
 " themselves, wonderfully, to the preservation of their in- 
 f^ nocence, and when they have made known their wants to 
 ** God, with that charming simplicity which characterizes them, 
 " they return to their domestic labors, and during this time, 
 " their cabins and the fields around, repeat sweet echoes from 
 <♦ their hymns and canticles. Mr. CM^ Belmont has taken 
 " charge of the little boys, and the Sisters of the Congregation 
 
 u 
 
 see to the girls.' 
 
— 131 — 
 
 But some of their dearest consolations, in this mission of the 
 mountain, came from the edifying lives, led by the young girls 
 ^f the Iroquois nation. Two of these, in particular, merit our 
 attention, because they gave themselves to God without reserve, 
 and died fervent members of Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation. 
 The worthy foundress tells us, " that the first, named Mary 
 " Barbara Attontinon, was bom in the little indian village of 
 " Onontague ; some time after her baptism, she was given to 
 " the Sisters. As she advanced in years, her angelic virtues 
 " gained all hearts. She entered our community, took the 
 "" habit, and pronounced the formula, in use among the Sisters, 
 ** at that time. She remained with us twelve years, and died 
 " in our midst, at the age of thirty-five. We buried her, the 
 " 27th of November, 1691, in the Parish Church of Notre- 
 *' Dame, Ville-Marie." 
 
 The other young girl bore the name of Gannensagouas ; she 
 was one of the first pupils of the Congregation. Governor de 
 Courcelles, took great interest in her welfare, and confided her 
 to Sister Bourgeoys' care. Bapti;jed at the age of fourteen, she 
 received the name of Mary-Theresa, in honor of the Queen of 
 France. Governor de Courcelles, had remitted at different 
 times, sums to the amount of one thousand livres, for her edu- 
 cation, which he desired to be complete. But the young girl 
 seemed not to care for the joys and pleasures of an uncertain 
 future. Won by the examples of virtue, upon which her eyes 
 daily rested, Mary-Theresa soon manifested a desire, to 
 imitate her worthy teachers, and after many solicitations, she 
 finally received permission to take her place among the 
 Sisters. She was in her seventeenth year, and gave for her 
 dowry, at the time she pronounced her vows, the sum of three 
 thousar ^ and ninety-five livres, capital of the one thousand 
 livres, gtven by Governor de Courcelles, for her education, 
 which Sister Bourgeoys' intelligence and good management, 
 had increased to this amount. Some time after her profession, 
 Sister Mary-Theresa, was sent to instruct the young girls of 
 her nation, at the mountain. She had learned to speak and to 
 write the frenth language, and was thereby enabled to render 
 
 
 
 I' 
 
 k 
 
 w 
 
^< 
 
 m 
 
 'If'- 
 
 M 
 
 r 
 
 — 132 — 
 
 greater service, to those confided to her care. The virtues of 
 modesty, interior recollection and mortification, shone con- 
 spicuously, in this young Sister.\ln her twenty-seventh year, 
 she fell into a decline, which brought her gradually to the torrtb. 
 She died at the mountain, the 25th of November, 1685, aged 
 twenty-eight years, and was int e^e d in the little sanctuary, 
 where she had first lisped the names of Jesus and Mary. 
 Scenes, such as these, came from time to time, to beautify and 
 enliven the dim landscapes, of their every day life ; and when 
 one heart, had been gained to the knowledge and the love of 
 its Creator, the Sisters felt amply compeftsated for all their 
 troubles and privations. Formed at the school of Margaret 
 Bourgeoys, they were early taught, that the road, which leads 
 to true happiness, though rugged and thorny in appearance, is 
 nevertheless rendered smooth and easy, by the practice of 
 virtue. Let us listen, dear reader, to one of these fervent mis- 
 sionaries, as she depicts her sentiments, with regard to their 
 manner of living at the mountain. Sister Marie Barbier, 
 of Ville-Marie, was one of Sister Bourgeoys' first pupils, and 
 at the same tin. e, the first Canadian admitted, as member of 
 her institution. She copied most perfectly, the pious examples 
 of her teacher and foundress. "In 1685," she tells us : "I 
 '** was sent to the mission of the mountain. A small bark cabin 
 /'** had been prepared for my dwelling, the walls of which, were 
 '" profusely ornamented, with pictures and images of the Infant 
 '-** Jesus. Everything was in perfect order and neatness. 
 *"* But oh ! the sight of so much comfort grieved me, and my 
 ''•poor heart could only give utterance to this little pra3n6r: 
 " *0 my God ! you surely did not d^ine this place for me ! 
 ''^'1 shall have nothing to suffer here, and indeed I would 
 ^^' rather die, than be so much at my ease.' I slept there but 
 ■''** one night, having received orders to go to anothermission, on 
 "the island of Orleans, near Quebec. Sister Ann, who was 
 '•*^to be my companion, came for me to the mountain. Upon 
 *** entering try cabin, she exclaimed : Surely, Sister, it caiinot 
 *«>,* be the will of God that you should remain here ! I am sony 
 ^**'to'see you so comfortably lodged, and your apartment so 
 
f? 
 
 — 133 -■ 
 
 "* nicely decorated. Do not forget, that we must live in the 
 "** midst of privations, here below, * and indeed,' adds the 
 ■** Sister," her words were comfortnable to my inclination. The 
 ■" Sister, with whom I had been first named, was extremely 
 ■" grieved, on account of this change, and almost insisted, that 
 "** I should remain with her ; but I answered that I would 
 •*' much rather obey at once, and that God would be most 
 " merciful, even if He permitted me to die of cold, fatigue and 
 " privation in my distant missioa I returned then to our 
 " comi^unity, and^staftedlwo days later, for the island of 
 " Orleans." This i3Sl»S«Jc^tal, gives us an exact idea of the 
 spirit of poverty and mortification, with which the pious 
 foundress inspired her daughters. These little bark wigwams, 
 we are told, were of the poorest and the simplest kind, and 
 those who inhabited them, were constantly exposed to all the 
 inclemencies of the weather. In 1694, their little village which 
 was build of wood, was entirely destroyed by fire, with its 
 church and fort. Mr. de Belmont constructed a stone fortress, 
 the, remains of which, are still extant. Should you visit 
 Montreal, dear reader, do not tail to walk up Saint Catherine 
 street, in the direction of the mountain ; there, in front of the 
 •magnificent edifice, known as the " Grand Seminary of Saint 
 Sulpice," stand two stone towers, whitened with age; one of 
 •which, served as a residence for the Sister missioiuries of the 
 mountain, and in the other, they taught their school and 
 formed the youugindian girls, until the year 1701, when their 
 mission was transferred to " Sault-^u-Rdcollet " The Sisters 
 remained here until 1720, at which time they removed to the 
 " Lake of the Two Mountains," where they still continue the 
 labors, first commenced at the mountain in 1676 mission, 
 which has been confided to their care, fur the space of two 
 hundred years and more. 
 
 When we take into consideration, the state of the colony at 
 that time ; when we reflect upon the inconveniences of travell- 
 ing, we can easily imagine the sufferings £md privations, which 
 the Sisters endured, in the exercise of their respective functions. 
 IVe read in Sister fiourgeoys' memoirs, ' ' that these first sister 
 
 
 jaa 
 
it. 
 
 ra 
 
 — 134 — 
 
 m A 
 
 " missionaries, had neither bed nor bedding, and in order to 
 " imitate more perfectly the Apostles, they worked hard to earn 
 " their bread, and withal," she adds, " we succeeded." And 
 why should they not succeed ? God could not refuse to shower 
 down. His choicest blessings, upon their labors of love and 
 devoted zeal. He could not, but multiply a thousand foldi the 
 merits of those, who were ready at any moment to brave humi- 
 liation and suffering, for His glory and for His love. How could 
 they be otherwise than fervent, when, exchanging the Mother 
 House, for some isolated mission, they heard fall from the lips 
 of their venerable Mother, these words : " Remember, my dear 
 " child, that in leaving for mission, you are going to gather up 
 " the scattered drops of Our Lord's most Precious Blood. Oh I 
 " how happy a sister missionary should be, to think that she is 
 " travelling in God's company, and in obedience to His holy 
 *' Will. How happy to think, that this sacrifice gives her an 
 " opportunity of testifying her gratitude to Him, from whom 
 " she receives alL In His company, what can be difficult or 
 " painful ? Oh ! who would not wish to be bereft of every 
 " earthly consideration and consolation for His love ; to be 
 " abandoned by the world, to suffer torments and die in igno- 
 " miny. She should never give way to trouble or blame,. 
 " but prepare to procure God's glory, by serving her neigh- 
 " bor, and by accepting with submission the manifold morti- 
 " fications and crosses, which must be inevitably encount- 
 " ered in the practice of virtue." We shall see later, that these 
 instru,ctions were put faithfully into practice, for Sister Barbier 
 tells us " that, in the mission of the island of Orleans, humilia- 
 tions were not wanting." To extend her zeal, more efficaciously, 
 to the children of the French colonists, who were now settled 
 in the different parishes around Ville-Marie, and even farther,. 
 Sister Bourgeoys opened several other missions, and nothing 
 contributed more to the good of souls and the growth of devo- 
 tion. When those, who held the reins of government, had wit- 
 nessed the astonishing fruits, which resulted from the labors of 
 the Sister Missionaries of the Congregation, they did not fail 
 to proclaim far and wide, the utility of Sister Bourgeoys' insti- 
 
 li:;-,,;!.; 
 
— 135 — 
 
 ) 
 
 tution. One of these, Mr. da Meulles, pays the following tii 
 bute to their zeal and virtue, in a letter written to one of his 
 Majesty's ministers, in 1683. "The good accomplished by 
 " the Sisters of the Congregation is incredible. They are 
 " employed in teaching and in forming young girls, in every 
 " direction, and in the most satisfactory manner. It would be 
 " a great blessing could we disperse them, in numerous other 
 " places. Their lives are admirable, and far more to be appre- 
 " ciated, than if they were cloistered. Their way of acting, 
 " their prudence, render them most exemplary, and enable 
 " them to go in every direction, to instruct young persons, who 
 " would otherwise remain in t}ie grossest ignorance." 
 
 At this same period, Bishop d^ Laval renders the following 
 testimony to their virtue and zeal. 
 
 " Besides the schools for young girls, located in the city of 
 " Montreal, besides their boarding-school, where these young 
 " persons are brought up, in the sentiments of deep and sincere 
 " piety ; the Congregation has other schools established in 
 " various parts of the country, where the children are not only 
 " taught their catechism, but where older persons of their sex, 
 " receive moral training and useful instruction. So far, the 
 " Sisters have perfectly accomplished every undertaking." 
 Later. Mother Juchereau of the H6tel-Dieu, Quebec, tells us, 
 " that Sister Bourgeoys, in founding the establishment of the 
 " Congregation, has raised one of the most flourishing coito- 
 " munities in Canada, the good odor of which extends throu^- 
 *' out the entire country, and operates unheard of good, in the 
 " different parishes, where they have opened missions, which 
 ** they conduct with the most edifying fervor and regularity," 
 Few details remain, concerning these first missions, which were 
 established in the vicinity of Montreal, but we are well aware, 
 that Sister Bourg eoys'. zea l had extended, far beyond its bord- 
 er* »» 1676^4^1^ | 
 
 In 1685, Mr. Lamy, curate of the island of Orleans, struck 
 with admiration at the fruits of zeal, produced far and wide, by 
 the Sisters of the Congregation, desired to have a branch of 
 their institution in his parish, and begged of Bishop-K^ Saint- ' 
 

 -^ 1^^ 
 
 .;0 
 
 
 1 
 
 |i 
 
 ! 
 
 I w 
 
 1 1 
 i' 
 
 r 
 
 Vallier, to make this request io Sister Bourgeoys himsen. In' 
 a temporal point of view, the proposition was not very enga- 
 ging, there being no means of subsistance for the missionaries ; 
 still, without a moment's hesitation, the mission was accepted, 
 two sisters chosen, who putting their trust in Provide'^ce, started 
 for their destination, where trials of every kind awaited them. 
 Numberless opportunities, for doing good, presented themselves. 
 Sister Barbier tells us, that before starting, she wished to pre- 
 pare herself as if for death, and was entirely unconcerned about 
 temporal matters. 
 
 "It was about the middle of November, the weather was as • 
 " cold as in the depth of winter, and we had but a simple 
 " coverlet for both. I actually thought, we should freeze dur- 
 " ing this journey ; and I felt happy to think, that at last, I was 
 " beginning to suffer. Humiliations were not wanting, our 
 " entire baggage consisted of a small parcel, which we carried 
 " very easily ; and for this, every species of mocking was ours. 
 " The people came around us, asking what had become of our 
 " furniture. Some said that we were dying of hunger at home, 
 " and were obliged to seek fortune elsewhere. No dwelling 
 " had been prepared for us, and the cold was intense ; conse- 
 " quently, we were obliged to remain in a private family, and 
 " perform our spiritual exercises, as best we could ; as I had 
 ** never lived among people in the world, this place was to me, 
 " like an infernal abode. We lived almost continually with 
 " men and women, and took our meals, as best we could, in 
 " their midst The church was more than a mile distant, and' 
 " each time, that we went there, we came back covered with 
 " ice and snow. On one occasion, coming home from Mass, 
 " during a violent snow storm, I fell into a ditch, covered Mrith 
 " ice and sn^. v ; my companion was at a short distance before 
 " me, and perfectly unconscious of my position. The storm 
 " continued, and there I remained, praying the Holy Infant 
 " Jesus to assist me, if I should live for His glory, and 
 " do penance for my sins. The extremity of my head 
 " dress was all that appeared ; its black color led the 
 " people to suppose, that some of their cattle had f\llea 
 
137 — 
 
 *' into the ditch, aiK*. on this account, they came quickly, and 
 " drew me out with considerable difficulty ; but seeitig that I ' 
 ** did not belong to them, they left me there, and I reached 
 *' the house, as best I could This accident, with several other 
 ** inconveniences, was cause of my contracting infirmities ; but 
 ** provided, they are conducive to God's glory, and serve to 
 *^ humble my pride, I shall esteem myself too happy. God 
 ** overwhelms me with His mercies, may He be eternally 
 *^ blessed." No parish in Canada was, perhaps, more in want 
 of spiritual assistance, than that of the " Holy Family," on the 
 is'and of Orleans, A spirit of indevotion and frivolity, pre- 
 vailed to an alarming extent, among the younger portion of the 
 population. The House 'of God was not unfrequently pro- 
 faaed, on account of the dangerous conversations held therein, 
 while the poor Sisters were oftentimes treated as objects of 
 contempt. But when did charity, patience, and mildness fail 
 to surmount an obstacle ? The young girls of this parish were 
 soon gained, bj the influence which virtue invariably exercises, 
 thereby proving the truth of this assertion : " First gain youth 
 and the salvation of the nation is assured." An external Con- 
 gregation was opened, spiritual conferences established, and 
 thanks to the zeal of these Sister Missionaries, the parish of 
 the " Holy Family " assumed a more cheering aspect, and some 
 months later, the devotion to the three members of the Holy 
 Family was introduced. Within a number of years, an exces- 
 sive fondness ''or dress, the use of unbecoming toilets had crept 
 into all classes of society To prevent, or at least, diminish 
 these abuses. Bishop de Laval forbade the priests of his diocese, 
 to allow any one to approach the sacraments in an unsuitable 
 attire. But, alas ! this prohibition availed but little, for in 
 1686, there was more license and scandal than ever! Heaven 
 wished, no doubt, to reserve this conquest, for the Sisiers of the 
 Congregation, in return for their labors, and for the holy 
 motives that inspired them. The sentiments of piety, which 
 they knew so well how to communicate to youth, obtained thtt) 
 desired result It was the lath of June, 1686, the eve of Cwf' 
 pus Chnsti ; the day chosen by the young girls of this parish^to 
 
 4i 
 
 I 
 
 •r 
 

 
 
 — 138 — 
 
 make the sacrifice of their vanity and wordliress. They assem- 
 bled and formed in concert a resolution, to exclude ever after, 
 certain superfluous ornaments, which they had always persisted 
 in wearing, up to this time. To seal solemnly their pious inten- 
 tion, they placed all their jewels and finery, at the foot of 
 Mary's altar; and the next morning, assisted at Mass, and joined 
 in the procession, in a simple and modest attire, to the great 
 surprise and edification of all those who saw them. Several of 
 these young persons, appreciated so deeply and so sincerely 
 the heroic devotedness of the Sisters, that walking in their foot- 
 steps, they generously abandoned the false joys which had cap- 
 tivated them so far, and consecrated their lives to God's serv* 
 ice, in Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation, becoming in their tum» 
 the Apostles of those, upon whom, they had before exercised 
 their baneful influence, by means of bad example. The sur- 
 rounding parishes had their own advantages on these occasions, 
 for these examples produced the most salutary results ; and no 
 doubt. Sister Bourgeoys' visits contributed, as much as anything 
 else, to excite their fervor, and at the same time, retain the 
 Sisters, in the primitive spirit of their vocation, above all, ia 
 h'lmility, poverty and mortification. 
 
 We have already remarked, that when Bishop do LACroix,. 
 de Saint Vallier, visited Ville-Marie, he was singularly edified 
 by the piety and fervor, that reigned among the inmates of the 
 " House of Providence," where Sister Bourgeoys had gathered 
 together, a number of poor grown up girls, and furnished them 
 with the means of obtaining an honest livelihood. Appreciating 
 the good achieved by this work, he desired at once a similar 
 institution for the city of Quebec, and judging that the Sisters 
 of the Congregation, whose endeavors had been blessed by God,, 
 were alone, competent to succeed in this undertaking, he wrote 
 to Sister Bourgeoys, oflering her at the same time, the direction 
 of the proposed establishment, for the purpose of which, he had 
 bought a house and garden. The zealous foundress accepted 
 the mission, and placed it under the superintendence of Sister 
 Marie Barbier, who was recalled from the mission of the 
 *' Holy Family ". Bishop de Saint Vallier was not deceived 
 
— 13S - 
 
 in his expectations, and never perhaps did a more sensible 
 heavenly blessing, accompany an earthly undertaking. Thi» 
 first success, gave birth to other desires, and wishing 
 to favor the poorer class, with the inestimable advantage,, 
 of a religious education, the zealous Prelate, made a second 
 demand to Sister Bourgeoys. Ever ready to procure others, 
 the means for acquiring virtue, she acquiesced most willingly, 
 to his Lordship's request, and soon after, opened parochial 
 schools in the city of Quebec, similar to those already establish- 
 ed at Ville-Marie. These events marked 1688. Encouraged by 
 these results, and by the blessings, which came in their train,. 
 Bishop de Saint Vallier, was induced to found another establish- 
 ment, the following year 1689, which he destined to be a source 
 of more general utility. His plan was to open an asylum,^ 
 similar to those, established in France, and known as General 
 Hospitals, where the outcast members of society could find 
 a home, be usefully employed, and thereby, be prevented irom 
 returning to the ways of sin. He again made choice of the 
 Sisters of the Congregation, to cooperate with him in this good 
 work. Consequently, in the spring of this same year, 1689, he 
 wrote to Sister Bourgeoys, to meet him, in Quebec, as he 
 wished to confer with her, on this subject. The Prelate's^ 
 desires, were no sooner made known to the worthy Sister, than 
 laying aside, her cares and responsabilities, she undertook the 
 then perilous journey to Quebec You «re aware dear reader,, 
 that as far back as 1689, travelling conveniences were unhe 'd 
 of. The swift locomotive, and the more j^eeable steamboat, 
 had not as yet, made their appearance, and tl e journey of sixty 
 leagues, from Montreal to Quebec, was at that time, considered, 
 a lengthy trip. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys, had never been conquered by a difficulty, 
 and though the rivers were frozen, or covered with floating 
 ice, she wended her willing steps, towards the spot, designed 
 by her Bishop, in a spirit of prompt obedience. 
 
 In this, her seventieth year, she leaves her community on foot,, 
 and finally 'mid ice, snow and water, she reaches Quebec, 
 giving thereby touching proofs of her humility, her poverty. 
 
U I 
 
 \t<': 
 
 — 140 — 
 
 and her deep mortification. This was her ordinary way of 
 travelling in winter, and if during the other seasons of the year, 
 circumatances compelled her to make use of the boats and 
 canoes, customary on these occasions, each journey was a verit- 
 able mission, in favor of those who were fortunate enough, to 
 be in her coropany, and to whom she gave many touching 
 examples of virtue, jv, 
 
 Bishoy ^'Saint^yallier, expressed his ideas on the subject 
 of their meeting, and though the pious Sister saw full well, that 
 this enterprise was incompatible with the spirit and the rule of 
 her institution, still, she entered at once into his views, and 
 gave herself up, to the most laborious and humiliating actions, 
 . in order to accomplish his desires. Going so fir, as to bear 
 upon her own shoulders, the furniture, the materials and the 
 utensils needful for the new establishment And, when these 
 hours of painful labor, closed the first days of " Holy Week," 
 •where do you think, dear reader, she sought repose and rest ? 
 Listen, 'tis the evening of "Holy Thursday." Recollected 
 crowds are streaming from the old Cathedral, where fervent 
 prayers have been uttered, where sweet communings have 
 been held dowr "n each Christian heart ; communings, prompt- 
 ed by faith and lOve in His presence. Let us enter, the last 
 rays of the sitting sun, are bathing just now in a flood of golden 
 light, the humble repository, where Hes enshrined the Adorable 
 Victim of mankind. Gaze upon that aged form, in prostrate 
 adoration before the " Three in One," and beneath the sable 
 veil, recognize the placid samtly features of Sister Bourgeoys. 
 This is iier place of rest, after the toils and hardships of the 
 week, here, before the Altar. The last lingering rays of the suit 
 have faded in the west ; night has drawn her curtains around, 
 cities and their sleeping multitudes ; the bell has tolled out 
 midnight hour; the sentinels "All's well" has died in. the 
 raisly air, and still she kneels, her heart burning with a flame 
 more ardent, aye a thousand times, than the sparkling light, 
 that consumes the tapers around that ^rine ; and when the 
 morning sun comes back, to gild tower and steeple and sacred, 
 fane, its first bright rays will fall again upon that brow, silvered 
 
141 — 
 
 It 
 
 he 
 
 r 
 
 r 
 
 le 
 Id 
 Id 
 
 by the frosts of seventy years, but now refreshed, by these 
 twelve hours of loving fervent prayer. It was thus, she 
 prepared herstj^.f for the responsabilities and cares of the 
 coming day. T!ie asylum, for die distressed and the abandoned 
 was brought to a happy issue, and by this means, the Congre- 
 gation was the instrument chosen by God, to lay the way for 
 the present General Hospital of Quebec, where so many forlorn 
 creatures were to find, temporal relief and the still greater 
 benefit of spiritual assistance. This establishment was confided 
 at a later period to cloistered nuns, who are more especially 
 formed for the charge of an Hospital. 
 
 Quebec, however, was not to be deprived, on this account 
 of the services, which the Congregation so ably rendered. 
 Bishop dr Salnt-Vallier, gave the Sisters a house in the Upper 
 Town, with full liberty to exchange this residence, for another 
 more suitable to their occupations, should necessity compel 
 them to do so. Some time after, they profited of their per- 
 mission, and another house, more advantageously located, was 
 procured; but hardly had the Sisters taken possession of their 
 new dwelling, when a person opposed to its being sold, 
 molested them in such a way, that they were obliged to 
 abandon the place, and the only refuge they could find, was an 
 'old delapidated stable, near by. Apprized of this event, Sister 
 Bourgeoys wrote to them as follows : 
 
 " I rejoice to learn, that you are now residing in a stable ; 
 " but at the same time, I am grieved to hear of the misunder- 
 ** standing about your last residence. It is my desire, that we 
 " live in peace with all, because God has commanded us to 
 "love our neighbor." The Sisters must have endured a great 
 deal, since their venerable Mother could speak as follows : 
 " Our Sisters were obliged to leave this house, on account of 
 " many little difficulties, which it was impossible to overcome. 
 " They had a great deal to suffer there, and when they left it, 
 "they left misery." Cares seemed to increaseJ^ with years, 
 and several disagreablc circumstances, concerning dwellings, 
 ^■ife^e more than a reason for the heroic foundress, to return to 
 '-^Quebec It was the 8th of May 169a. 
 
i« 
 
 if'* 
 
 " I spoke to Mr. Glandelet," she writes, " and also to Mr. 
 *" Hazeur, merchant in the city of Quebec, to see if they could 
 ^' not procure us, a house in the Lower Town. They assisted 
 •" me very kindly and I had my choice between two. We, sold 
 *' the house, which had been given to us, by Bishop % Saint- 
 -" Vallier, for the sum of 2,510 livres, and paid 7,500 for the 
 ■** other. My intention was to procure, not only a suitable 
 ** residence for our Sisters, but at the same time, to have cora- 
 •*' fortable lodgings for our Sister-missionaries, when business 
 •** called them to the city, I am convinced that Divine Provi- 
 *' dence and our heavenly Mother, assisted us wonderfully. 
 -*' Mr. Hazeur, not only promises to wait for the payment, but 
 *' at the same time earnestly requests us to share with him, 
 " the merits of our good works" Hearing that this second 
 purchase dissatisfied several persons, Siiter Bourgeoys yielded 
 a second time, saying agreably : " that she not only wished to 
 ^* love her neighbor, but at the same time to be loved in 
 ■" return." Speaking of this to her Sisters, she says : " No 
 ■" doubt, there was a little injustice in the matter, but as I heard 
 "*' one of the party saying, that he could never pardon us the 
 •" pretended vrong, I could not bear the ♦^hought of being» 
 ^* even the innocent cause of his resentment" ^ 
 
 Unfortunately, the proprietor of the house, was wanting in 
 consideration on this occasion ; he insisted upon immediate 
 payment, which could not be realized at this moment, owing 
 to unforeseen circumstances. " There was no means of reason- 
 "** ing with this man," writes the Sister, ** I had recourse to sev- 
 •** end persons, and triedytoborrpw the sum ; but I could only 
 -" obtain the loan of 300 wwM-lora month, and this sum was 
 ** useless. In my trouble I was inspired to implore divine 
 -" assistance, I entered the church of the Jesuit Fathers, which 
 •" was near by, and throwing myself at the feet of Our Heavenly 
 •** Mother, in her chapel and before her altar, I s ;iid : * My 
 -" dear Blessed Mother, I can do nothing more ! do help me.' 
 "*♦ I prayed a little then left the church. At the door, I met a 
 ■** person, whom I supposed entirely ignorant of our affair, who 
 " asked me, how we were going to manage. ' If you wish/ he 
 
143 — 
 
 k> 
 
 A*^V^ 
 
 ** added, ' I can easily lend you i,ooo livres, for which I ask 
 ** no interest, and if I succeed in business, it is yours. Take 
 ■" it, but do not mention the matter to any one.' I did not 
 *' return to the Convent." Sister Bourgeoys adds : " but sent 
 " at once for our Sisters to come and meet me at this person's 
 ■** house. Theae, Iconsgnted to all he required, and received 
 " the I, coo Hw i fii ngoiarcoin. We left the house, and a few 
 *' steps farther, met our proprietor and his wife, who were as 
 " mild as lambs. I offered to pay them at once, so we entered 
 " a notary's oifice, acquitted our debt and all were satisfied. 
 '' Thanks to our Blessed Mother's interference, this affair was 
 ** happily terminated." 
 
 It is not surprising that a heart so thoroughly imbued with 
 the purest principles of Christian charity, should receive from 
 jibove, the most signal favors. Few perhaps have learned to 
 imitate more perfectly Him, who has said, " Learn of me, for 
 I am meek and humble of heart." 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 r 
 
 
 Iv 
 
 
 m- '. 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 p'- ' 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 F ' 
 
 
 L" 
 
 
 ¥' • 
 
 
 |u '■ 
 
 
 ih ,fi 
 
 
 P?'*' 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 hV^'vl 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 KS 
 
 
 
 
 ift'^ 
 
 
 P 
 
 'ii 
 
 r^ 
 
 i ;'i 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 ps 
 
 
 K^'l^ 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 • 
 
 B 
 
 ■ 
 
 1 
 
i'?S 
 
 , 'Si 
 
 CHAPTER FOURTEENTH. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys' spiiit of mortifioation.— Imitation of the Blessed 
 Virgin, in her outward appearance.— Special favors received from 
 Hdaven.-^The pions foundress erects a churchj contignoas to her 
 Congregatien.—Mi8fl LeBer's generosity.— ELdtelj-Dien destroyed by 
 fire.— Miss LeBer consummates her heroic sacrifice.— Sister Boor- 
 geoys' impressions, at the sight of three different vocations of holy 
 
 .hfwomen, now dwelling within her Congregation. 
 
 The admirable example of Sister Bourgeoys* life, was no 
 doubt, the most powerful stimulant, that could be offered for 
 the sancti6cation of souls. The following relation taken from 
 our household annals, placed there, by those who were eye 
 witnesses of her daily actions, will give us an insight of the 
 hermc perfection of her domestic life. 
 
 She could not view herself in any other light, than that of a 
 victim, charged with the expi^ion of sin, and this thought 
 being upper most in her mind, inspired her, with an ardent love 
 for sufferings of every kind. Zeal for the salvation of souls, led 
 her to reduce her body to servitude, and she might well exclaim 
 with the great Apostle of nations. " In all things we suffer 
 " tribulations, but are not distressed : we are straitened but 
 " are not destitute : we suffer persecmion, but are not forsaken ; 
 " we are cast down, but we perish not. Always bearing about 
 " in our body, the mortification of Jesus, that the life also of 
 Jesus, may be made manifest in our bodies." 
 
 With regard to her food, it was always of the poorest and 
 the simplest kind, and if at times she was obliged to make use 
 of aliments ; proper to flatter sensuality in the slightest man- 
 ner, her spirit of mortification, ever ingenious soon found a 
 remedy, by taking it either too warm or too cold, mixing it 
 with water, ashes, or some other ingredient to render it insipid. 
 She ate but little, and on fridays took but one meal ; she 
 drank nothing but water, and that only once a day, but never 
 in sufficient quantity to allay her thirst, not even during the 
 
— 145 — 
 
 land 
 use 
 lan- 
 
 kd a 
 g it 
 
 [pid. 
 
 she 
 
 jver 
 
 the 
 
 ■excessive heat of summer. Her meals were always taken in 
 some painful posture, and no inducement could make her^give 
 a little relief, to her poor careworn frame. 
 
 From a long habit of morti ^cation, the sense of taste was so 
 completely destroyed, that the most nnntwofjf mad disagreable 
 dishes v^ere relished, as if they had been the most delicious. 
 Her short hours of sleep were spent on rough boards, or on 
 the bare ground, with a log of wood for a pillow ; she would 
 have considered a common straw ^ick, an unpardonable sen- 
 suality. She never approached the fire in winter, and no 
 matter how inclement or severe the weather, its inconveniences 
 were accepted, as obligatory, and the most trifling relief 
 deniable. Her body was either torn by rude disciplines, or 
 loaded with instruments of penance, and we shrink from the 
 remembrance of a little cap, which she wore secretly, night 
 and day, and which was lined with sharp points, that pene- 
 trated deep into her head On one occasion a sister having 
 remarked by chance, this ingenious invention of her love of 
 suffering, begged of her to lay it aside ; she answered laugh- 
 ingly, that her head was quite at ease, as much so, as if she 
 reclined upon a pillow of down. 
 
 Another time, the Sisters fearing that her health would 
 suffer, in consequence of these excessive austerities, begged of 
 her to cease at least, for a time, so as to be spared to her com- 
 munity. Her only answer, was a short and moving instruction^ 
 upon the obligation incumbent on every ChristiMi, to lead a 
 penit^tial and mortified life. Struck with admiration they- 
 withdrew, animated with a holy andotfWRrus desire to 
 imitate her example. To these austerities,. Sister Bourgeoys 
 added ardent prayers, for the persevmnce of the just, and for 
 the conversion of sinners. Mr. Souart, of Saint Sulpice, who 
 had been her spiritual dii^ector for the space of twelve years, 
 held her virtue in such> veneration, that he was firmly persuaded, 
 no harm OT evil could befall, the colony, so long as her sup- 
 plicating hands were raised in its behalf; and for this reaiNtar 
 he loved to call her the little Saint Genevieve of CanadftAX^ei 
 sfaort hours, allotted to rest, wece interrupted by, two long.Vdt]rs 
 
 10 
 
w 
 
 Hi! I 
 
 / 
 
 nil 
 
 ill 
 
 — 146 — 
 
 of meditation, and the severe cold of winter, never prevented 
 tiie performance of this pious practice. Mr. de Belmont, in 
 spe?king to the Sisters, of their pious foundress after her 
 death, says : " Her days and nights were a continued prayer, 
 " and when came the precious moments of holy communion, 
 " she approached the Altar, her eyes bathed in tears, her 
 " mouth perfumed with loving aspirations, and it would seem 
 " that her whole soul came forth to meet her Beloved ; o^ this 
 " we have been eye witnesses. But her interior dispositions,. 
 <* her words of burning love, are above the language of man.. 
 " These are mysteries known to God alone." 
 
 The austere life led by Sister Bourgeoys, did not in any way,, 
 render her manners morose or repulsive. On the contrary, 
 her familiarity was so reserved and still so winning, that she 
 inrnrinbly "*-""' towards her the hearts of all. It could be said 
 of her, that in imitation of her heavenly Mother : " Her 
 " exterior was resplendent with that modesty and recollection, 
 " which came from the Divine Presence, in which she walked. 
 " Her mouth was prudent in all its words, her eyes chaste, h«t 
 *' d^mp?"""'" "^^^''c*^. her walk grave and dignified. Her 
 " familiarity so agreeable, that she gained all hearts to God, 
 " by her exterior so replete with charms and heavenly at- 
 " tractions." Sister Morin, of the Hotel-Dieu, in speaking of 
 Sister Bourgeoys' merit, and of the immense service which she 
 rendered to the Church of Canada, adds : " Sister Bourgeoys,. 
 " animated with the purest love for God, and zeal for His 
 " glory, performed all these wonderful things. She lives to-day 
 " in odor of sanctity, but so humble and so lowly, that her 
 " sight alone inspires humility." '- 1 do not think I ever met 
 " with a more virtuous person," wiitfes Father Bouvard, Supe- 
 rior of the Jesuits in Quebec, " words are inadequate to- 
 " portray her soul's greatness, her faith, her confidence in God, 
 " her spirit of devotion, of zeal, of humility and true mortifica- 
 " tion." Ah ! who may speak of virtue's omnipotence, of its 
 unfailing beneficence? It will dictate words whose power is 
 irresistible, because their sweetness is divine. 
 
 So far, the worthy Sister, had given perfect examples of 
 
 ^JU^^ 
 
— 147 — 
 
 heroic virtue, which is the special mark of those chosen souls^ 
 who are destined by God, to accomplish extraordinary actions. 
 The fruits of benediction which attended Sister Bourgeoys' 
 exertions, the happy results of her zeal for the sanctiiication of 
 souls, prove clearly, that her Congregation, was the work of 
 God alctie, and many times it would seem, as if Providence 
 wished co give special marks of predilection, so as to recom- 
 pense her filial love and confidence. We read : " That during 
 a year of great scarcity, the Sister in charge of the baking 
 department discovered one day, that the quantity of flour was 
 so much reduced, that it was useless to take it, to make the 
 weekly allowance of bread. Sister Bourgeoys, to whom she 
 made known her apprehensions, reproached her for her want 
 of trust in Providence, and bade her return to her office, as- 
 suring her, that God would provide all that was necessary." 
 Her submission received its recompense ; to her great astonish-^ 
 ment, the flour multiplied so abundantly, tha . with this small 
 quantity, she made as much bread as she was accustomed to 
 make, with five bushels of flour. Another time the bread, 
 failed. The only hope of the community was in the arrival of 
 vessels, loaded with provisions for Ville- Marie, and there was 
 no appearance of them reaching the city that day, the wind 
 being contrary. The hour for evening refection drew nigh. 
 Sister Bourgeoys, aware of the poor Sister's trouble, sent her 
 word to pray that the weather might change. She did so, her 
 prayer was heard, and the desired assistance came. Another 
 incontestable prodigy : when the provision of wheat was with- 
 drawn from the store room, it was discovered to be, in greater, 
 quantit)', than when placed therein. The Sisters knew that their 
 loved Mother prayed there, from time to time, and attributed 
 this increase to the fervor of her prayers. Convinced of this, 
 they were tempted to measure the quantity remaining, so as to- 
 determine precisely, in what this marvellous augmentation con- 
 sisted J Sister Bourgeoys perceiving this, put an end to their 
 design, by telling them, that such an action on their part, was- 
 more than enough, to cause these favors to be withdrawn. One 
 year, the Sister who had charge of purchasing the provision for: 
 
 ^: 
 
 i'i 
 
— 148 — 
 
 9il 
 
 'it" 
 
 1 
 
 
 liijiili 
 
 lit 
 
 «: 
 
 the house, could only buy sufficient flour for a month, on 
 account of the high price ; and notwithstanding, this quantity 
 rourished the entire community, for four long months. And 
 again, we read in the records of the time : " That when the 
 provision of wine had failed everywhere, the remainder of a 
 barrel at the Congregation, furnished wine, not only for the use 
 of the community, but also supplied the Hospital for the space 
 -of three months ; and that at the end of this time, when the 
 vessels came from France, with the ordinary supplies, the 
 bottom of the vessel dried up at once." A person in every 
 way reliable, speaks of having witnessed a similar prodigy, 
 while he resided with the Sisters ; he tells us : " That when 
 •^' the wine had failed everywhere, the Congregation, with a 
 -^* limited supply, furnished all the wine for masses, and for the 
 ^' wants of the sick in the city." This same person, tells us ; 
 "That upon one other occasion, though there was not a 
 ■** morsel of bread in the house. Sister Bourgeojrs, in a spirit of 
 -" fidelity to the rule, ordered the bell to be rung as usual, for 
 " the particular examination, exercise which im nediately pre- 
 *' cedes the repast. While they were thus occupied, some one 
 '" sent a sufficient quantity of everything necessary for dinner." 
 
 All these marks of divine intervention, tell us forcibly that 
 *God will never be outdone in generosity ; and if an eternal re- 
 - compense is promised, to even a cup of cold water given in 
 His name ; if He has said : " Give, and it shall be given into 
 you," what marvel that Heaven should lend a willing ear to 
 Sister Bourgeoys' supplications? That His eternal Providence 
 should watch over her, and in return for the hopeful confiding 
 prayer, provide for each day and for the wants thereof? 
 
 " They who stand in true humility, who live in simple obc- 
 -" dience, walk in charity and patience, advance daily in spirit, 
 " and obtain great favw with God," says the author of the 
 Imitation. 
 
 W« have not considered the diflferent circumstances of Sister 
 
 Bourgeoys' life so far, dear reader, without having admired her 
 
 jpufvct correspondence to the call of grace, and that spirit of 
 
 /iiMth, that marked her most trivial acts, and won for her, the 
 
149 
 
 necessary co'.rage to imitate more and more perfectly, the 
 heavenly models she had choren. Her submission to tha will 
 of God, was as apparent in her mortified penitential life; is 
 when she r ceived His consolations and His fovors. She miif- 
 mured not, when crosses fell heavily and successively to her lot ; 
 when manifold contradictions and humiliations accompanied 
 her most glorious undertakings ; when cruel accidents laid low, 
 the works achieved by her preseiving industry ; when the toils 
 and privations of more than twenty ye^.-j, seemed almost use- 
 less, buried there under the smoking ruins of her Congregation. 
 5he murmured not, because she looked upon these events, with 
 an eye of faith ; she saw them pre ordained by a higher power^ 
 and directed by an Almighty hand, for her greater good. 
 
 The remarkable energy with which she was endowed, went 
 hand in hand, with that child-like confidence, that obtains all, 
 from an indulgent heavenly Father. We have seen her rebuild 
 her convent in that spirit of loving submission and dependence 
 upon Providence, which insured success. We shall now see 
 how Heaven blessed her, and how, to satisfy the craving desire* 
 of her heart. He came to prove His love, by taking up his- 
 abode under her own roof Hardly were the Sisters located iit 
 their new convent, when the pious foundress, ever zealous to* 
 procure God's glory, conceived the design of erecting a church 
 contiguous to her Congregation, so as to procure to the entire 
 sisterhood, the inestimable advantage of dwelling near our 
 Divine Lord. Pressed with a vehement desire to attain this 
 end, all the energies of her soul, were brought forth, she 
 exclaimed in the words of the royal Prophet, " I will not give 
 " slumber to mine eyelids, nor rest to the temples of my head,. 
 " until I find a Tabernacle for the Lord my God." Mr. Dol- 
 lier de Casson appro\ ed of her design, for he had not the 
 slightest doubt, but that the inspiration came from Heaven, and 
 that Providence would, in consequence, give her the means fat 
 its execution. The Sisters' noble project was soon knowtl 
 throughout the city, 8.nd finally came to the ears of Miss LeBet, 
 one of Canada's gifted daughters. This young person, tht^ 
 heiress of immense wealth, was no sooner apprized of Sist^t 
 
I'M 
 
 m 
 
 Hlif- 
 
 — 150 - 
 
 Bourgeo)rs' 'ntention, than she offered the greater part of the 
 «um necessary for its construction, while her brother, Mr. Peter 
 LeBer, contributed generously to the good work, by giving all 
 the cut ston3 for the frontispice. The thought that Sister 
 Bourgeoys was about to erect a church, was to Miss LeBer, a 
 source of unutterable consolation, because she hoped that she 
 might, one day, have the happiness of talcing up her abode there, 
 and thus enjoy the only earthly consolation, her soul desired. 
 Many motives induced her to choose this spot ; the love and 
 veneration she felt for Sister Bourgeoys ; the strong impressions 
 of grace, produced by the examples of those who dwelt within 
 the Congregation ; the privilege of living and dying in an insti- 
 tution, so specially dear to the Mother of God, all these reasons 
 seemed to bring the realization of her fondest hopes. The 
 Sisters were penetrated with the liveliest gratitude for this pro- 
 vidential interference, and more desirous than ever, to possess 
 our Lord in their midst, they endeavored by prayer and by 
 sacrifice, to hasten the happy moment. Heaven soon answered 
 their prayers, the foundations of the church were laid, all hands 
 set to work, and the close of the year 1694, saw the little 
 church of Notre-Dame completed. Sister Bourgeoys' joy was 
 extreme on this occasion, and during one of her grateful tran- 
 sports, her heart gave utterance to the following prayer : " O 
 " Lord and amiable Saviour, when we recall Thy love and 
 '* tenderness towards our little community, which is so truly 
 /'.Thine, we are encouraged to offer anew our supplications, 
 " and to have recourse to the bounty of our kind Heavenly 
 " Father. In th sentiments of filial devotion, we prostr*** 
 " ourselves before the throne of Thy Omnipotence, and beseech 
 '* Thee, by our firm belief, that Thou art really present in the 
 " adorable Sacrament of the Altar, and by the sufferings of Thy 
 ^* most Holy Passion, to take pity on us> Thy servants of the 
 " Congregation, who have no other ambition than that of loving, 
 *' And of serv.'ng Thee faithfully. Permit not that our good 
 V will should ever be weakened, but rather, that it may receive 
 ** an increase of strength, each successive day. Thou knowest 
 ** our wants, we hope for all through Thy infinite mercy. We 
 
** thank Thee for the favors already obtained, but more espe- 
 ■** daily, for to-day's proof of Thy love and tender indulgence. 
 ■** May we render ourselves worthy tjour continuance. We dare 
 *' promise, that these unceasing benefits will be more deeply 
 '" appreciated by all those, who are here assembled, and who 
 ^* had no other motive than that of loving and serving Thee, 
 ■** to their latest breath, when they entered this community. 
 '^' Deign to be the Protector, the Guardian of this house ; be 
 '•' its strength, its support, and do not permit that our enemy 
 "" should ever prevail against us. Preserve the blessings of 
 ■" peace in our midst, and unite us all by the bonds of perfect 
 " charity. O Blessed Virgin, forget us not, be also our advo- 
 " cate, and the supplenient of our devotion towards thy Divine 
 •" Son, obtain for us the virtues of which we stand in need, and 
 '" deign, O Our Mother, to place our petitions at the feet of 
 •*' thy Son, our Saviour." 
 
 The following detail will now acquaint us with the manner 
 <in which our Lord, took up His abode in this new sanctuary. 
 During the night of February the 25th, 1695, fire was discov- 
 .ered in the steeple of the H6tel-Dieu. A sentinel on duty, in 
 iront of the Governor's house, gave the alarm, about three 
 K)'cIock in the morning. Unable to arouse the neighbors by 
 .his cries and shouts, he ran to the Hdtel-Dieu and warned the 
 rnuns of their danger. The infirmarians and several of the con- 
 valescent ran out, and gave the alarm in their turn ; while the 
 Sisters, hastened to the church to ring the bell, they were justly 
 astonished, when the bell rope fell at their feet, all on fire. The 
 •cries of fire ! fire i so alarmed the sick, that fearing to be con- 
 sumed in their beds, they'threw themselves by the windows, out 
 .into the snow. None remained behind, not even one, who 
 ^as in the agonies of death. This poor man, dragged himself 
 into the yard, and expired some moments afterwards upon a 
 bed of snow. The whole city was astir ; some stood looking 
 X)n in anxious sympathy, while others ran to the rescue. Father 
 William, a Recollet Friar, saved upon his own shoulders, their 
 provisions of flour and meal. Father Joseph Denis, the Supe- 
 •rior of these Friars, penetrated bravely, into thi midst of the 
 
hit? 
 
 t 
 
 .i1 
 
 5 
 
 — 152 — 
 
 ■fiames, and withdrew the Blessed Sacrament, which he carried: 
 out, and placed for a moment upon a little bed of snow ; Jesus- 
 dn the Sacred Host, was not forsaken here. A solitary worthip- 
 per followed him there, and we cannot imagine a more beauti- 
 ifiil, or a more pathetic scene, than the Tabernacle of snow, and 
 the Shivering form of the aged nun, who knelt there, in prostrate 
 adoration for several hours. We must not omit, this beaut'fril 
 trait of devotion towards the Blessed Sacrament. Mother Le- 
 Jfumeau de Lanaudi^re, at the time of this catastrophe, was in 
 her seventy-fifth year, and had always been distinguished, for 
 ber singular devotion to Jesus in the Sacred Host. Whefv 
 Father Joseph left the church. Mother Lejumeau followed him ; 
 she was but partially clothed, and remained kneeling upon thfe 
 snow for several hours, fearing neither the extreme cold, nor 
 the burning timbers that fell around her, on all sides. When 
 the Blessed Sacrament was transported, to a more becoming 
 station, she still followed and remained in adoration, until the 
 nexit morning. One thought only, seemed to absorb her, at this 
 moment ; it was to beseech our Lord to preserve his woric, and 
 not pennit, that the little community of Saint-Joseph should 
 perish. The next morning, as the golden rays of the rising 
 sun were dancing, as if in mockery, upon the smoking ruhis of 
 the Hdtel-Dieu, the Sisters, to the nuii.^ier of thirty, wended 
 their way to the Congregation, where they were kindly cared 
 for, and treated with every mark of rfespect, friendship and 
 charity. A moment of anguish, one of their number was miss- 
 ing. Unaware, that Mother I^ejuneau had accompanied the 
 Blessed Sacrament, ever since the first cry of alarm, they feared 
 that she had perished in the flames. They were not kept long 
 in suspense. Father Denis presently appeared with Our Lord, 
 whom he had withdrawn, from His secular dwelling place, and 
 brought Him now to the little Oratory, which had been pre- 
 p«xed at the Congregation. Mother Lejumeau,, finished her 
 stations of love, and found a home and a consolation, a' the 
 fioot of His Altar, ^ter Morin, of the H6tel-Dieu, remarks : 
 -" You can easily imagine the joy, of the Sisters of the Congre- 
 ** gation upon the arrival of this P'vine Host ; but their happi- 
 
~ 153 — 
 
 "heas cost us dearly." The two communities, dwelt thufr 
 together, for the space of nine months. This same year 1^5^ 
 Miss Jane LeBer, consummated her hwoic sacrifice, and 
 entered the Congregation of Notre Dame as a Recluse ; fifteen 
 years had already elapsed, since she embraced a life of reclu- 
 sion in her father's house. A few words, dear reader, ere we 
 proceed. Among the young ladies of Canada, Miss LeBer, 
 was undoubtedly the one, in whom were centered all those 
 ■exterior advantages, so highly prized by the world : beauty, wit^ 
 penetration, a generous disposition, a loving heart, besides being 
 the richest heiress in New France. 
 
 She was one of those chosen souls, given betimes, to nations 
 and to people, as marks of God's predilection ; heroic models, 
 who come to us as tell-tales of bygone virtues. Having com?- 
 pleted her education at an early age, Miss LeBer returned 
 home, where every attraction, that the world could offer, v.i* 
 spread before her ; but she was never to stoop so low, as the 
 vain pleasures of life ; she was never to kneel, before the shrine 
 of wordly pomp, nor the pure affections of her young heart, to 
 be tainted by those of earth. At this time Margaret Bour- 
 geoys' Congregation, was a household word, throughout the 
 fair city of Ville-Marie, and as the echo fell softly upon Miss 
 LeBer's ear, her inmost soul yearned to practice, those sublime 
 virtues, she so much admired in the pious foundress. That 
 irresistible something, which ever accompanies holiness, the 
 calm, the holy quiet that pervaded the Convent precincts, drew 
 her forcibly from the world. At the age of seventeen, she 
 made a vow of virginity, for the space of five years, and burst- 
 ing asunder every tie, that bound her to the legitimate joys of 
 home, with her father's consent, she commenced that lil'e of 
 heroic seclusion, which was to shed so much lustre, on the 
 church of Canada. She made choice of an apartment in the 
 most retired part of the hou >e, and there, she gave herself up 
 to the most austere practices of penance ; she adopted atl 
 under garment of haircloth, with a belt of the same material, 
 and macerated her body in the most cruel manne>. She 
 observed strict silence, and devoted her time to prayer, read- 
 
1' 
 
 I'. 
 
 1' 
 
 
 m^ 
 
 :!, 
 
 ^ 
 
 ,ii I 
 
 — 154 — 
 
 ing and needle work, and so completely did she master htt 
 natural feelings, that no circumstance, neither painful nor 
 joyous, could cause her to swerve, even for a moment, from the 
 resolution, she had taken. Two years only after her seclusion, 
 her mother died ; without losing for a moment her peace of 
 mind, she left her cell and entered her mother's apartment ; 
 approaching the bed of death, she bent her knees in prayer, 
 pressed her mother's hand to her lips, then withdrew, without 
 uttering a single word. Some time later, one of her brothers 
 was mortally wounded in battle, and died a few days &fter his 
 removal home. Sister Bourgeoys, hearing this sad news, has- 
 tened to the house 6f mourning, to express h& sympathy and 
 offer her services, if required Miss LeBer, appeared for an 
 instant before the two Sisters, gave them all that was necessary 
 for laying out the body, and without uttering a single word, 
 left them and returned to her cell The Sisters astonished at 
 her constancy, thanked God for the spirit of fortitude, with 
 which He had so perfectly endowed his youthful servant. In 
 contributing towards the direction of the church of the Congre- 
 gation, Miss LeBer wished, not only to realize Sister Bourgeoys' 
 desire, but at the same time satisfy the yearnings of her own 
 loving heart, and shut herself out entirely from all wordly 
 scenes. Her intention, was to reserve for herself a small 
 apartment behind the Altar, where she could pour forth, day 
 and night, her aspirations to Him, for whose love' all else had 
 been forsaken. We find in the records of that time, the follow- 
 ing description of Miss LeBer's final separation from the world. 
 " On the eve of this great day, she presented her donation to 
 " the Sisters of the Congregation, for their church, and assured 
 ** them, an annual payment of 500 livres for her pension and 
 ** that of one of her relatives, who was to render her the most 
 " indispensable services. The ceremon • took piace on friday 
 " evening, the 5th of August, 1695. The Bishop of Quebec, 
 ' then absent in France, was replaced by Mr. DoUier de Cas- 
 ** son, V. G., who accompanied by all the clergy, proceeded to 
 *' Mr. LeBer's house, ^singing psalms and reciting prayers, 
 ** suitable to the occasion. Miss ii«Ber, leaving forever the 
 

 , •• '. . •■ , v^^,' 
 
 1 . 
 
.A Sd'I'K I.F. BI'.IV 
 
 /■/ /• :iho' 
 
 intp Itwit J J. r Siuiteffuttif /iir*^ 
 
 /.(I sti'nr Le /ier f'lir /wrunvr .JcsiiR-Christ rr^mfttnt att /res Sairt .ftirrmimt 
 if'i' /'iia/t'f. ./y co/urthTi' a itu av.'imr (itforati'ice , ft /ui mnif itne pcifietiid/e 
 
 rer/u.rum . 
 
 Sister Le Bo (oinecraks henelj ti> Ji'sin in tlie Hltsml Sitcra* 
 i/Kiitf ami iwi's perpetual sedmion. 
 
— 155 — 
 
 ** home of her childhood, walked after the clergy, followed by 
 ** her venerable father, and a large number of friends and 
 ** relatives. The whole city was in movement, and thousands, 
 ** attracted by the novelty of the scene, thronged the streets 
 ** and byways. Few could refrain from shedding tears, on 
 *' beholding this innocent Virgin, about to enter an abode, 
 ** which might in truth, be considered as her tomb. Her social 
 " position, seemed to heighten the interest, while all were 
 ** struck with her unassuming modesty. She wore a woollen 
 "dress of a greyish shade, a black belt, with a head- 
 *' dress similar to that, then worn by the Sisters of the Con- 
 ^' gregation. She could have chosen a brilliant position among 
 " the great ones of earth, but all this, she had spumed, to 
 " obtain a more desirable treasure. The innocence and sweet- 
 *' ness of her countenance, contrasted sadly, with the grieved, 
 *' almost dejected look of her virtuous father, and contributed 
 " to awaken deep emotions in the hearts of all present. The 
 "procession moved on ; upon reaching the Congregation, 
 " Mr. LeBer overcome by his painful feelings, was obliged to 
 *' withdraw before the ceremony commenced. 
 
 " Mr. Dollier de Casson blessed the apartment, destined 
 ** for the recluse, and addressed a few words to Sister LeBer, 
 *' as she knelt humbly before him, surrounded by the clergy, 
 " the Sisters of the Congregation and the faithful, who had 
 " assembled to witness this ceremony. After this, while the 
 " litany of the Blessed Virgin was being sung, Mr. Dollier de 
 *' Casson, led her to her cell. She entered and closed the door 
 '* herself" Sister Bourgeoys writes in reference to the event, 
 as follows : " I experienced inexpressible consolation when 
 " Miss LeBer entered our house, to live as a recluse. She will 
 ** never leave this abode, and has no communication whatever, 
 with the outer world." Mr. Dollier de Casson says : " I blessed 
 " the Chapel of the Congregation, on the 6th of August, High 
 " mass was celebrated with all possible solemnity. The church 
 " was crowded, arid Mr. Leber was present. The day before, 
 " he had sacrificed his dear and only daughter, who entered 
 ** the Congregation as a recluse. His grief being too intense 
 
fell 
 
 V ,'3 
 
 ■/ "I 
 
 > -li i ! 
 
 3fi 
 
 ■i' 
 
 — 156 — 
 
 " to assist at the ceremony, he came back the following mw- 
 " ning and assisted at mass, proving thereby, that notwith- 
 " standing his deep affliction, he immolated willingly his well 
 " beloved child, in obedience to the call of God. Two vic- 
 " tims have been thus sacrificed in this pious sanctuary ; here,^ 
 " dwells the daughter, and with her are buried the affections 
 " of her father, who is left almost alone, at the age of sixty-four 
 " years." 
 
 Immediately after high mass, the Blessed Sacrament was 
 exposed, for the first time during forty hours, in the Chapel of 
 the Congregation. Sister Bourgeoys had long solicited this 
 favor, now her desires were realized. Personal esteem for Miss 
 LeBer, and for her eminent qualities, were not the only cause 
 of Sister Bourgeoys' satisfaction. Our heroine's mode of living, 
 elicited the heartfelt gratitude of the venerable foundress, to- 
 wards the Author of all good. A pious thought had once been 
 expressed to Sister Bourgeoys, by her Director, M. Jendret, 
 previous to her coming to Canada, " Our Lord," he remarked, 
 " after His Ascension into Heaven, left three classes of women^ 
 " to follow and to work for His Church ; some called to the 
 " exercises of a contemplative- life, are represented by Saint 
 " Magdalen ; others, whose special calling leads them to the 
 " cloister, where they devote themselves to the welfare of their 
 " neighbor, have Saint Martha for their model ; while others 
 " again, are called, to honor and imitate the Blessed Virgin's 
 " active life, she who contributed so largely, to the sanctification 
 of souls, and that outside of the cloister. Such, he said, was to 
 " be the special aim of Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation of 
 " Notre-Dame," and indeed her institution was the first, devot- 
 ed to this peculiar imitation of the Blessed Virgin, The pious 
 foundress, considering this reunion of persons consecrated to 
 God, at this time in her house, could not but recall to mind the 
 reflections formerly made by her Director. She speaks tlius, 
 " Since Miss LeBer entered our institution, I have beheld the 
 " three classes of women left to minister to the Church. These 
 " three primitive orders, are now united beneath our roof* 
 " Miss LeBer represents Saint Magdalen in her solitude, the 
 
 rt 
 
— 157 
 
 « 
 
 Sisters of Saint Joseph remind me of Martha's busy though 
 ^* cloistered life ; the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame, 
 " are to reproduce the Blessed Virgin's active life ; she is their 
 " Mother, foundress and Superior, and She alone embraces all 
 ^' these different callings. Our Blessed Lady, is pleased then, to 
 ^* unite these three classes of women within her house, to teach 
 " us, that a bond of universal charity, should unite us to those, 
 " who are devoted to God's service under her protection," 
 These different circumstances, so honorable to religion, so 
 replete with sentiments of christian heroism, were to Sister 
 Bourgeoys, a deep compensation, for her past trials, and three 
 years later, recalling these precious favors, she pours forth, her 
 grateful effusions, in the following terms : 
 
 " Three years have transpired, since Our Sovereign Lor3 and 
 " Master, deigned to take up His abode, in our midst. He dwells 
 " continually under our roof, where the Holy Sacrifice is daily 
 ^* offered ; where confessions, communions, and other allowable 
 " devotions are performed. No words can render my gratitude 
 " for all these benefits. 
 
 " Unable of ourselves, to make the slightest retribution, we 
 " beg that Our heavenly Mother, will acquit our many obliga- 
 " tions, so that in unison with the nine choirs of angels, and 
 " strengthened, by grace from on high, we may be enabled to 
 •*' fill the duties of our vocation, in tha sanctification of youth." 
 
 i 
 
 f' — 
 
 1? 
 
 k 
 
CHAPTER FIFTEENTH. 
 
 I 
 
 J 
 
 
 M' 
 i 
 
 .•■ 1 
 
 if 
 
 1 
 
 
 The Congregation of Notre Damo in 1600.— Moral aniSering. — Sister 
 Bonrgeoys' way of the Cross. — Strange illusion of a disordered 
 mind.— Sister Bonrgeoys' interior trials.— Bishop de Saint Vallier. 
 —The pious foundress, finally obtains permission, to lay aside th3 
 burden of the superiority.— Sister Marie Barbier second Superior of 
 the Congregation of Notre-Dame. — Sister Bonrgeoys' joy on this 
 OGoasion. 
 
 The annals of 1690, show us the magnificent result of Sister 
 Bourgeoys' labors. In the heart of the rising City of Ville- 
 Marie? stood her Mother-House, wherein, dwelt a numerous 
 and fervent Sisterhood, ready when called upon, l:o accept the 
 toils and privations of the mission'^oy life, and proclaim through- 
 out the length and breath of Canada, the blessings of virtue, 
 and to point out to erring s'raying feet, the path that leads to 
 eternal life. 
 
 It would seem, as Sister Bourgeoys looked around her and 
 viewed the happy effects of that consoling promise, given years 
 before : " Go, and I will never abandon you," that the assu- 
 rance had been fulfilled. It would seem, that after her stead- 
 fast love, mid sacrifices and privations of every kind, during 
 near half a century, that now, when the day was well nigh 
 done, she could rest her weary frame, spend her last few hours 
 in peace, before the Altar, and reap even here below, the fruit 
 of all her past labors. But no, it could not be. She was to taste 
 once more the bitter Chalice. Aye ! drain it to the very dregs, 
 and lay down her cross, only when came the hour, to take up 
 her crown : her crown, enriched by the merits of domestic 
 trials, patiently and lovingly borne. " Thy will be done ! " she 
 cried. T'was done. 
 
 " When through life's tempestuous sea. 
 
 " Her chastened spiilt fled home. O God ! to Thee." 
 
 Those of our fellow creatures, whom we encounter in our 
 daily walks through life, bearing bravely, the crosses and pri- 
 
 |i it 
 
— 159 — 
 
 
 vations, the wrong and ills which chequer our existence, and 
 which are the inevitable lot of man ; these, have most certainly 
 strong claims, to our admiration, albeit, that to sufier and ta 
 die, is a common destiny. The christian penetrated with the 
 real import of these words, can alone say, I suffer ; not that I 
 may die, but that I may live, for he knows that eternal life is 
 the price of temporal suffering. Consequently, the sanctifica- 
 tion of our daily trials, is incumbent on all those who would be 
 saved. Crosses, come to us in every form and hue ; from those 
 we love, and from those whom we should, but do not love. 
 Happy, those who receive these apparent ills, with submission > 
 happier far, those who press them to their heart with joy. 
 " Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be conforted : 
 " Blessed are they that suffer persecution for justice sake, for 
 " theirs is the kingdom of Heaven." 
 
 Consoling assurances, for even temporal suffering. But there 
 is another world, an extended realm of inward suffering, whose 
 agonies and griefs, no tongue may tell ; where the hearts' capa- 
 cities, are as it were enlarged, to take in a more copious- 
 draught of mental anguish; hours of interior trial, as far removed 
 from outward griets and ills, as the heavens are from earth. 
 God, whose judgments are inscrutable, and whose ways are 
 incomprehensible, leads oftentimes chosen souls, into this 
 garden of Gethsemani, that they may have a share in the 
 agonies and the Passion of His Divine Son, and learn by their 
 own cruel sufferings, what those of Jesus, must have been, and 
 how intense the love that bore them. Oftentimes too, these 
 interior tiials, have been messengers to the entire world, pro- 
 claiming the wonderful ways of God, within the christian soul^ 
 bringing to light, traits of the rarest heroism, virtues of dazzling 
 splendor. Interior trials, seem to be the glorious manifestation. 
 of hidden sanctity. How many saints, now honored on our 
 • Altars, would never have been invoked as such, had they not 
 passed by this crucible. " I am the Good Shepherd," hath he 
 said. " I know mine, and mine know me : My Sheep hear my 
 ". voice, and follow me." Aye, even though he leads them, up- 
 the thorny path of Cavalry, where the foot prints of a God 
 
 'il'iM 
 
 '}¥. 
 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 V 
 
 ' 
 
 A 
 
 {/ 
 
 
 
 :a 
 
 (/. 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 2.8 
 
 Sim 
 
 M 
 
 2.2 
 
 1.4 
 
 — 6" 
 
 1.6 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 \ 
 
 t 
 
 ^ 
 
 \\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^A} 
 
 
 33 WIST MAIN STRHT 
 
 WiftSTSR.N.Y I4S«0 
 
 (716) 872-4S03 
 
::'t 
 
 1: 
 
 
 
 .** ' 
 

 m 
 
 m\ 
 
 -- 160 — 
 
 man crucified, attest, that they who would be saved, must take 
 up their cross, and follow their Divine Master. It is a glorious 
 thing, to know how to suffer ! The stoic, may speak of his im- 
 passiveness, the warrior and the hero, may tell of their undaunted 
 bravery and scornful smile, when in the face of danger and of 
 death. But what are these ? Alas ! faint shadows of that real 
 greatness, that true courage and Christian magnanimity, which 
 come from the well-springs of Catholicity ; heroisms which crim- 
 soned the earth, where stood the martyr, and won for him, the 
 eternal recompense. Sister Bourgeoys, so truly and so dearly 
 loved, by her heavenly Spouse, was not to enter everlasting 
 glory, by another route, than that, trod by the Saints of God; 
 and yet, she had borne the cross, patiently and well, she had 
 pressed the bitter chalice, with submission to her lips, still, 
 she must taste again the bitter potion. The three primitive 
 communities of Ville-Marie, were consecrated, as we have 
 already remarked, to the ** Holy Family." The Seminary of 
 Saint Sulpice, imitating by word aijd deed the Holy Infant 
 Jesus ; the Sisters of the Congregation taking the Mother of 
 Our Divine Saviour for their model ; the Sisters of the Hdtel- 
 Dicu. specially devoted to the glorious Patron of the universal 
 Chuijch* Man's common enemy, jealous of the good achieved, 
 by the&e fervent communities, came with his malignant inspira^ 
 tions,. to trouble the holy calm, .7' irh had hitherto prevoded 
 their respective precincts j and in proposing the specious 
 pvetexl: of a more sublime perfection, he resolv«d to destroy 
 the peculiar spirit and vocation of ^ese institutions. Hia. 
 poisonous shafts, were angularly directed, towauds one of the 
 roembeEs of the Congregation, who on account of her Acdeat 
 tempeuamenrtv her exalted religious views and lively imagine*- 
 tion, seemed to be a fitting instrument, for the aocomplishnoent 
 o£ his designs. Instead of following in the pathy traced by 
 thfiiSitints^ and. by the friends of God, this person guided solely 
 Iqrthe false interpretation' of her religious views^ fkricted that 
 shci was. called by God« tio lay the foundaiioas of anew ordei^ 
 destined to honor the interior life, <rf the Blessed Virgin Maiy. 
 1)hvs conmumity, according to her idea, was. to be formed byi 
 
— 161 — 
 
 uniting the three others, and to strengthen still more her 
 strange design, she pretended to discern the interior disposi- 
 tions of those around her, and declared that souls came to her 
 from the other world, to instruct her with regard to the good 
 work. Every evil artifice that Satan cc.ild suggest, was put 
 into execution, and several distinguished for their piety and 
 learning, fell into the snare. Finally, one night, in November 
 of 1689, this poor victim of her own extravagant illusions 
 imagined, that one of the Sisters, who had died some months 
 previously, appeared to her and commanded her, on the part 
 of God, to warn the Superior of the Congregation, that she 
 was on the point of being eternally lost. Sister Bourgeoys paid 
 but little attention to the revelation j but in January of the 
 following year, 1690, this same declaration being renewed, and 
 the pious foundress learning for the second time, that she was 
 At enmity with her God, became seriously alarmed. 
 
 God willed this peculiar suffering, into which she was now 
 plunged, so that she might become still purer in his sight, and 
 be a living holocaust on the Altar of sacrifice. At this moment, 
 every sensible mark of God's love and grace, was seemingly 
 -withdrawn ; and after all her sacrifices, and all her trials ; 
 after her innumerable works of piety and zeal, she was to 
 repeat in this, her seventieth year, these words of the Gospel : 
 **' I am but a worthless and unfaithful servant ! " It would be 
 difficult for us, to describe the state of interior desolation into 
 which she was now cast. Sister Bourgeoys could be easily 
 persuaded, that she was not in God's grace, because having 
 loved, having known Him more intimately, having dwelt so 
 long, and so fervently upon His amiabilities and His divine 
 perfections, having refreshed her weary soul so often at this 
 fountain of living waters, her great humility led her to think, that 
 in truth, she had never sufficiently appreciated these heavenly 
 favors ; that she had not given sacrifice for sacrifice ; heart for 
 heart, love for love, — and now, He had come to thrust her 
 from Him, because of her ingratitude, and her pretended i*' 
 fidelities in His service. She was almost in despair, not even 
 daring to approach the Sacraments, which she feared, above 
 
asaeastaimmmimmm 
 
 162 — 
 
 life't 
 
 II-! i 
 
 all things, to profane ; feeling like a reprobate, in the presence 
 of her Sistei"S, she was unable to speak to them, or even raise 
 her eyes before them. This was her situation for more than 
 four years : a heavy cross to lay upon the -^arewom frame of 
 seventy years. Deeming herself incapable and unworthy of 
 guiding her Sisters any longer, she begged and entreated, as 
 she had often done before, that the burden of the Superiority, 
 might be placed upon younger shoulders. Some months 
 elapsed, and no alleviation to her pain , uneasy, troubled and 
 dejected, she knew not what to do ; — her conscience forbade 
 her to abandon the work, which God had placed in her hands ; 
 she feared His divine indignation, and in this state of per- 
 plexity and doubt lost all confidence in her Directors, who 
 seemed, neither to understand her feelings, nor her si^uation. 
 During this interval, Bishop de Saint- Vallier came to Ville- 
 Marie, and paid his usual visit to the Sisters of the Congrega- 
 tion, Sister Bourgeoys, more anxious and more expectant 
 than ever, asked his blessing arid her dismissal from further 
 government. She told him all her griefs, gave him her reasons 
 why another Superior should be elected ; listened to his words ; 
 bowed her aged head in submission to his decided refusal ; 
 then turned once more^ in a spirit of abandon, to the stern 
 avocations of Superiority, despite her weary heart and anxious 
 fears. 
 
 Mr. Tronson, the worthy superior of Saint-Sulpice in Paris, 
 wrote to her at this time, a letter fit to awaken consoling 
 thoughts, and calm her worst apprehensions, concerning the 
 institution, she had labored so zealously to strengthen and 
 maintain. Among other things, he expressed a desire, that all 
 those persons whose manner of acting and thinking, had been 
 in any way, prejudicial to the cause of religion in Canada, 
 should forthwith return to France. Then, speaking of these 
 imaginary visions, he says : " above all things, be strongly con- 
 " vinced, that if God should ever have extraordinary views or 
 " designs, upon your community. He will make known His 
 " holy will, not by visions or by revelations, but rather by the 
 •* ordinary manner, by the mouth of superiors, the practice of 
 
 
— 163 — 
 
 " obedience, and without the assistance of souls from the other 
 " world. The common rules, which the Church prescribes, 
 " suffice in this matter. Devotions that are beyond the ordin- 
 " ary routine of even/ day life, in a community, must be looked 
 " upon as suspicious. These extraordinary inspirations, which 
 " lead us to abandon the duties of our vocation, always finish 
 " badly." And in another letter, written sometime afterwards, 
 he adds : " no matter, how great ^nd how important the good 
 " achieved by their talents, or by their virtue ; when these per- 
 " sons are guided solely by the wanderings of their imagina- 
 " tion ; when they are too strongly attached, to their own 
 " uncommon singular ways, they are unfit for a community. 
 " Our Lord never wished that His holy Mother should be 
 " honored, by these acts of singularity, but rather by the pract- 
 " ice of those solid virtues, which are always found in the path 
 " of obedience." 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys was, no doubt, greatly consoled by these 
 assurances ; her good judgment, her great discernment, in dis- 
 tinguishing the operations of nature and of grace, could not 
 but convince her, that his words were true, that God had 
 indeed blessed her work, that Mary had cast her mantle 
 of protection around it This storm took place from thd 
 very beginning, so that its laial results might be transmitted 
 to future generations, to those who were to continue her work, 
 and prove to them that the only sure means, for the inmates of 
 the Congregation, to persevere in the primitive spirit of their 
 institution, was to walk in simplicity and obedience, in the well 
 beaten path, traced by their mothers in the faith. Should any 
 swerve from this common route, they must be considered as 
 entirely divested of that . peculiar spirit, which designates the 
 Congregation of Notre-Dame. 
 
 The year 1693, witnessed the happy termination of Sister 
 Bourgeoys' desires. Bishop de Saint Vallier visited the com- 
 munity this isame year ; the venerable foundress did not fail to 
 renew her entreaties respecting another Superior. This time 
 her prayer >vas heard : " When I spoke to the Bishop of Quc- 
 " bee, she writes, concerning the elections, he asked me why 
 
 n M -,' 
 
 i -4 
 
i III: 
 
 — 164 — 
 
 p. 
 
 F 
 
 h 
 
 k 
 it* 
 
 
 I 
 
 " I wished him, to choose another Superior. I answered that 
 " perhaps God would allow me to live a few years longer, and, 
 " that the experience I had acquired during my long years of 
 ** government, might prove useful to another. His Lordship 
 " approved of my reasons, but I must confess, that I had 
 " scruples in acting thus, particularly when I reflected that I 
 ** gave up the government of the house, simply on account of 
 " my interior troubles, and I had so often promised Our dear 
 " Lord, that I would not do so." Having obtained the long 
 desired permission, Sister Bourgeoys assembled hfer Sisters, iu 
 the month of September, 1693, and in a manner conformable 
 to the spirit of her institution, she gave up all authority, and 
 abandoned all her claims to superiority or government. Her 
 deep spirit of humility, prompted the following words on this 
 occasion. " There must be no further question of me in future, 
 " only as of a miserable creature, who merits to be severely 
 *• chastised, for her unfaithfulness in accomplishing the duties, 
 " which were so lovingly confided to her. I beg that all will 
 " pardon my negligence and that not one will refuse to give 
 '* me the assistance of her prayers. Remedy the evils I have 
 " caused, as quickly as possible, and remember, that she who 
 " replaces me, must see that the rule is observed, in even the 
 " slightest detail. If this is not done for the salvation of our 
 " souls, what more do we, than persons, who lead a christian 
 " life in the world ? Meditate well, upon the peculiar spirit of 
 *' the house, which is a spirit of poverty, of obedience and 
 " abandon of all things, into the iTands of God." 
 
 Several days elapsed, after the accomplishment of this act, 
 and during all this time, Sister Bourgeoys was a perfect model, 
 of what a Superior of the Congregation should be, after her 
 demission. When the elections were over, Sister Bourgeoys 
 joyfully embraced the second Superior of the Congregation, 
 who was no other than Sister Marie Barbier, her first conquest 
 in Canada. All hearts were glad, because of Sister Bourgeoys' 
 joy ; soon after the peace and calm, which had been, for 
 more than four years, banished from her heart, returned, with 
 all their wonted blessings. " God is so good, she writest, my 
 
 [| ■IS: 
 
— 165 — 
 
 " troubles disappear, and the desires of my heart are brought 
 " to an happy issue. Still, I have done nothing to merit this 
 " mercy, it is God's gratuitous gift. Help me to be grateful 
 " for so precious a favor. I have nothing more to do, but to 
 " study the Divine Will, and endeavor to accomplish it." This 
 tranquillity was not lasting ; the cross, she must bear for her 
 own sanctification, and for the greater good of her religious 
 family. Though Sister Bourgeoys had succeeded in laying 
 aside the superiority, with all its responsabilities ; she was given 
 a place of honor, among the counsellors of the community. 
 No one was more competent, to maintain the discipline of the 
 Congregation, than she who laid its foundations, and yet, this 
 was too much for the humble and pious foundress. To live 
 as a simple particular in the house of God, was her only ambi- 
 tion ; to gain souls to God, like the Sister missionaries, or to 
 give herself up to the most humble occupations of the commu- 
 nity, was the dearest wish of her heart. She offered herself 
 unceasingly for these offices, but without success ; because of 
 tb« respect and veneration, which all bore her, not only as 
 foundress, and first Superior of the Congregation, but for that 
 better worth of sanctity and virtue, which made of her, the 
 faithful imitative of her dear heavenly Mother. 
 
 I 
 

 CHAPTER SIXTEENTH. 
 
 A glauce at Slater Bourgeoys' life.— Difiicalties concerning her Con- 
 gregation. — Sister Bourgeoys answers these difficulties.— Bishop de 
 Saint Vallier and the Ursulines.- The rule of the Congregation.— 
 Sister Bourgeoys' firmness in adhering to the primitive spirit of her 
 institution.— Mr. Tronson and Sister Bourgeoys. — Bishop de Saint 
 Vallier returns from France, visits Ville-Marie, and the Sisters of 
 the Congregation.- The Rule at last.— Its solemn acceptation. 
 
 
 We have followed Sister Bourgeoys, throughout the most 
 remarkable circumstances of her long eventful life ; from her 
 birth up to her seventieth year. We have loitered too, often times 
 around some pleasing scene, which had for us, its own peculiar 
 charm, and which perchance, taught us its own peculiar lesson. 
 We have now reached that epoch, which is destined to resume 
 all the hidden treasures of her heroism and of her virtue. So 
 far, she has been the child of predilection from her most tender 
 years ; later the ardent aspirant to sublime perfection ; after- 
 wards the heroine of Ville-Marie, the wise and incomparable 
 foundress, the judicious and worthy Superior of that Congrega- 
 tion, destined the first, to honor the Mother of God at Ville- 
 Marie. 
 
 We shall now penetrate into the beauties of her private life* 
 and listen to the words of wisdom, that fall from her lips. 
 Forty years had elapsed since her arrival in Canada, almost as 
 many, since the foundation of her Community, twenty since 
 Louis the XIV had given his royal sanction. It was evident, 
 that God had inspired and blessed the good work ; no proofs, 
 could be more convincing than the fruits of zeal and piety, it 
 had unceasingly produced. But, notwithstanding all this, her 
 institution became a source of apprehension to the Prelate of 
 Quebec, and some other distinguished persons. 
 
 Up to this time, the religious life had been looked upon in 
 quite another light. When young pereons desired to consecrate 
 themselves to God, it was understood that as religious, they 
 
 i 
 
— 167 — 
 
 should dwell within the precincts of the cloister, and seldom or 
 never appear, beyond its portals. Consequently, there was some- 
 thing novel in the mode of life, adopted by the Sisters of the 
 Congregation ; and this circumstance gave rise to difficulties, 
 which caused Bishop de Saint Vallier, to withhold his sanction 
 for several years. Sister Bourgeoys refers to these events in ler 
 memoirs, and we shall see, how wisely, and how prudently, she 
 answered all these objections, pretexted, to defer the long 
 desired approbation. " We are asked " she writes, " why we 
 " do not join, one of the religious institutions, already esta- 
 '** blished and approved of by the Church, without attempting 
 " to walk in the inexperienced path, we are now treading. In 
 " answer to this I remark, that we wish to embrace the state 
 " of life, which the Blessed Virgin, who is our Mother, our 
 " foundress, and our Sovereign, herself sanctified. This country 
 " was given to her, to be her domain, conformably to the 
 " prayers of the first colonists. When Our Lord came upon 
 " earth. He made choice of men to teach His doctrine and 
 " spread His Gospel, who were ill-calculated to please the 
 " world, or the things of the world, because they belonged to 
 " that class of men, called illiterate and uncultivated. He him- 
 " self has said : " I will choose the weak, to confound the 
 ^* strong." In a similar manner, did Our xilessed Lady choose 
 " the Sisters of the Congregation, that they might instruct the 
 " young girls of the land, teach them to be good christians, and 
 ■" later, christian Mothers. Assurance upon assurance has been 
 " given us, that Our heavenly Mother, wished to see united 
 ** here, on the island of Montreal, whose length and breath, she 
 " claims as her own, a religious family, whose speciality would 
 '* be to imitate the life, which she herself led, while upon earth. 
 " Still more, it was her wish, that a seminary should be formed 
 " under her special protection ; that a church should be dedi- 
 " cated to her, that a city should bear the name of Ville-Marie. 
 " All this has been realized, and the Congregation is the first 
 " Community, to which Canada gave birth. The others were 
 " already formed, before coming here, and even the first Sister 
 " of the Congregation, did not come with the precise intention 
 
 « 
 
 :a>. 
 
 3; 
 
 p^ 
 
 i 
 
— 168 
 
 ■i ' 
 
 
 I 
 
 'f 
 
 1 
 
 * 
 f 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ■ '>X ! 
 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 
 of founding a religious house. If then, Our Blessed Lady,, 
 deigns to rank us, among her servants, should we not be 
 willing, to sacrifice our strength, our lives even, to contribute 
 in our way towards the salvation of souls, and thus continue 
 her pious occupations ? After Our Lord's resurrection, she 
 contributed in a special manner, towards the establishment 
 of the Church, in instructing the primitive christians, and 
 in leading them to the knowledge and love of her Divine 
 Son, never refusing a service which necessity demanded, or 
 charity suggested. Were any led astray, she, by her pious 
 exhortations, brought them back to the path of virtue. 
 " To imitate this Holy Virgin, the Sisters of the Congrega- 
 tion should do all in their power, to assist such persons in 
 reforming their lives ; to win their hearts, by acts of loving 
 zeal, and lead them to God, by word and examnle. 
 2nd. " We are asked, why we do not choose some special 
 protector for Our Congregation, it being a sure means of 
 gaining souls, to God. I answer, if it is true, that God gives 
 to the holy founders of religious orders, a great facility for 
 gaining souls to Heaven, we know full well, that our heavenly 
 protectress, has received this same power tenfold. 
 '* We cannot doubt of this, and each succeeding day 
 strengthens this conviction. When the Colony was first 
 settled, it was impossible to bring up children for the first 
 eight years, and when we did succeed, it was a little girl, 
 brought up in our own community. The first Iroquois child that 
 received Baptism, lived and died with us. The first of this 
 nation who consecrated herself to God, wore the habit of the 
 Congregation, for the space of twelve years, that is, up to the 
 time of her death. The first of Ville-Marie's daughters, who 
 entered the religious life, became a Sister of the Congrega- 
 tion of Notre Dame. The first school opened on the island 
 of Montreal, was again the work of the Congregation. The 
 first stone church built, was in honor of Our Lady of Good 
 Help and was an offering from her children of the Congre- 
 gation. 
 3rd. " Why do we not adopt for our institution some rule 
 
— 169 
 
 already in practice, and duly authorized by the Church ? I 
 answer, that the rule of charity, is that which Our Lady pres- 
 cribes to all those, who would walk in her footsteps. The 
 primitive christians knew no other, for the love of God and 
 of our neighbour, contain the entire law. If we wish then, 
 to practice this most sublime of christian rules, all our 
 thoughts, words and actions, should be, as it were, impregnated 
 
 with this divine charity 
 
 " In our schools, all our instructions, should tend to this 
 point, that the importance and necessity of observing the 
 commandments of God, be well understood. These are the 
 Statutes of the Congregation. Our constitutions are the ex- 
 amples of Our Lord Jesus Christ, who came from Heaven, 
 to teach men, by His words and by His deeds, how to 
 practice and accomplish the commandments of God. 
 4th. " Why do we pronounce simple vows, when there is 
 so much more merit and honor, in the practice of solemn 
 vows? 
 
 " To imitate our Blessed Lady more perfectly, devoting 
 ourselves entirely and sincerely to God, we do not requh-e to 
 make a solemn vow. Our heavenly Mother, did not deem 
 this necessary, when she consecrated herself to God. Her 
 vow of virginity, was only known, when the Angel saluted 
 her : "Hail, full of grace." We hope with the help of God, to 
 keep our vows, as faithfully and as perfectly, as if they were 
 solemn. It is good however, that people in the world, should 
 see their perfect observance, in our daily conduct. We desire 
 by the grace of God, and the help of Our heavenly Mother, 
 to live in a manner conformable to the vows of poverty, 
 chastity and obedience. The interior must guide the exterior. 
 The obligation of poverty for instance, must exist within the 
 heart, and the thought, that we have become poor, for God's 
 sake, should lead us, not only to its exterior practice, but its 
 influence should direct our inclination and teach us to be 
 poor in spirit But, to be poor in spirit, we must be condes- 
 cending towards others, yielding at all times, to their wants 
 and to their humor ; for the poor, are subject to«the rich. 
 
— 170 — 
 
 it': 
 
 (ill < 
 
 n 
 
 M:l^ 
 
 *t 
 (( 
 (( 
 M 
 « 
 
 (( 
 « 
 
 (( 
 
 (( 
 it 
 (( 
 (( 
 (( 
 
 « 
 « 
 
 u 
 
 K 
 U 
 U 
 it 
 U 
 it 
 « 
 U 
 
 (t 
 It 
 «» 
 (( 
 it 
 
 children to their parents, soldiers to their captains. The 
 poor, accept of every thing, as an alms ; they accept of their 
 occupations, of their daily labors, as they are offered, without 
 a reply, without a murmur, trying at all times, to satisfy their 
 neighbor and render those services, which are incumbent 
 on christian charity. 
 
 " We are asked, why we prefer a secular community to the 
 cloister, the latter being the preservation of persons of our 
 sex? 
 
 " I answer. The Blessed Virgin, whom we endeavor to 
 imitate, was never cloistered, her solitude was interior, and 
 for this reason, she never considered herself dispensed from 
 exterior occupations or visits, when there was question of a 
 good work, or of an act of charity to be exercised. She is 
 our model, consequently, we are not cloistered, though living 
 in a community. It is said that the clois r is the preserva- 
 tion of persons of our sex, true ; but I feel that we cannot 
 have a more powerful protectress than she, who was Imma- 
 culate in her Conception ; she, who is the daughter of the 
 Father, the Mother of the Son, and the Spouse of the Holy 
 Ghost ; in a word, the temple of the most Holy Trinity here 
 below. She, who contributed to the formation of the Sacred 
 Body of the Son of Gk)d, whom we receive in the holy com- 
 munion, to be the food and the nourishment of our souls. 
 She, in a word, to whom the Eternal Father, confided the 
 sacred humanity of His Verb. O most holy Virgin ! by the 
 power which God has given you, I beg that you will cast the 
 mantle of your gracious protection, around our little family. 
 Defend it against its enemies, and engrave on the frontispice 
 of this community : * Under the guardianship and safe-keep- 
 ing of the Queen of Heaven.' 
 
 " Others, wish to know, why we embrace th^ toils and priva- 
 tions of the missionary life, being greatly exposed in a coun- 
 try like this, to be captured and put to death by the Indians ? 
 I answer, that as the Apostles were chosen to propagate the 
 doctrine of Jesus Christ, throughout the world, we desire to 
 imitat9 their works of zeal, and for this reason, we gladly 
 
 
— 171 — 
 
 ** embrace every occasion, to spread the glad tidings of the 
 ** Gospel throughout the land ; and if to attain this object, the 
 " Apostles sacrificed their rest, th'»ir lives, and every earthly 
 " pretension, why should we, Sisters of the Congregation of 
 " Notre Dame, refuse to sacrifice our bodily comfort, our satis- 
 " factions, our lives even, when there is question of leading 
 " young girls, to the practice of a fervent Christian life ! Our 
 " Lord asked His Apostles, if they could drink of His chalice. 
 " We ask those who wish to be members of this community, if 
 " they are willing to embrace the humiliations, which are 
 " attached to poverty and to ignominy. If possible, we wish 
 " our community to be a perfect representation of the Aposto- 
 " lie College, bui with this difference, we compare the College 
 " of the Apostles, to a brilliant star in the firmament, and our 
 * Congregation to a flake of snow, that falls in the form of a 
 " star. In a word, our actions, our daily deportment, should 
 " convince those around us, that we esteem divine wisdom, 
 " preferable to human prudence. 
 
 " Sth. We are asked, why we prefer the public services 
 " of the Parish Church, to our own private devotions, and why 
 " we insist upon receiving our spiritual direction from the 
 " Seminary. It was our heavenly Mother's desire, that a Semi- 
 " nary should exist in the city of Montreal, and she has ever 
 " testified that it was peculiarly dear to her. The Parish 
 " Church is to us, a faithful copy of the Cenacle, wherein the 
 " Apostles assembled, and over which, the Blessed Virgin her- 
 " self presided. To honor then, our holy Mother's life, we 
 " must be good parishioners, be alike governed and directed 
 " by the Seminary, assist with our pupils, at all public cere- 
 " monies, when it is compatible with our other duties, besides 
 " receiving holy communion there, at stated times." 
 
 Such were Sister Bourgeoys' ideas, concerning her institu- 
 tion, its spirit, its peculiar practic md various duties. This 
 view, which she took of all things, emanated from a heavenly 
 impulse, and they have been fully justified by experience, to 
 the greater good of the colony. Sister Bourgeoys considered 
 the command r.ients of God, as the essential statutes of her com- 
 
i 
 
 1 
 
 
 fl 
 
 f. _ 
 
 
 
 >< 
 
 '*•! 
 
 'r 
 
 '' r 
 
 
 
 
 is ; 
 
 i;'' ■ 
 
 — 172 — 
 
 munity, while the practices of the Gospel she adopted for her 
 constitutions ; but with these, she deemed a particular rule 
 indispensable, for the preservation of its primeval spirit. Con- 
 vinced that her little Congregation was pleasing to God, because 
 it was destined to reproduce our heavenly Mother's life, here 
 below, she could not accept, nor adopt the rules of an institu- 
 tion, whose peculiar aim, was entirely different from her own ; 
 while the cloister, she deemed incompatible with the special 
 functions of her Congregation. Her increasing sisterhood 
 demanded more than ever, a fixed, determined, and approved 
 Tule. The venerable foundress was indeed a living model of 
 the most sublime perfection, and she easily understood the 
 necessity of religious observances, being written to prove obli- 
 gatory, at least, for the time they are considered as such ; 
 when they are not publicly and judicially authorized, they are 
 exposed to certain changes, which destroy at times all the good 
 achieved, as well as the spirit proper to these institutions. Con- 
 sequently, the future of the Congregation became again a source 
 of uneasiness to her. Several times already, the Bishop of 
 Quebec had manifested a desire, to unite her establishment ta 
 that of the Ursulines of Quebec. He renewed his attempts on 
 various occasions, but without success. " We have given our 
 '* final decision with respect to this matter," writes Sister Bour- 
 geoys in 1694, "when we became members of the Congrega- 
 " tion, it was not our intention to embrace the religious life, 
 " according to the tenets of the Ursuline rule." His Lordship 
 insisted no further, for the moment, but simply gave them to 
 understand, that sooner or lai^er, circumstances would compel 
 them to yield to his desires. These repeated contradictions 
 only served to strengthen Sister Bourgeoys' confidence in God, 
 and she felt that the less she depended on man, the more firmly 
 could she lean on heavenly protection. 
 
 She was far advanced in years at this time, and reflecting 
 that Bishop de Saint-Vallier, had not as yet consented to sanc- 
 tion her rule, it was but natural, that she should apprehend at 
 times, his influence upon her comnianity after her death. All 
 her intellectual vigor and energy were brought forth at this 
 
— 173 — 
 
 time. She consulted, entreated, and prayed, that this last legi- 
 timate desire of her heart might be realized before 
 
 " Going to that bourne, 
 Whence travellers ne'er return." 
 
 She wrote to her devoted friends in France ; they responded 
 to her call. All that could be done was done, but consola- 
 tions tarried. Finally, in a letter written about this time by Mr. 
 Tronson, of Saint Sulpice, we read as follows : 
 
 " The particular esteem, in which I hold your Congregation, 
 ^* my dear Sister, would suffice of itself, to make me do all in 
 ** my power to assist you, with regard to the compilation, you 
 *^ wish to lay down for its greater good. I strongly approve 
 " of your determination, but I really do not know, if Mr. de 
 " Valens will consent to do what you wish, as he does not 
 " think himself competent for the task. However, as it is in 
 *' your interest, I shall write to him on this subject and a few 
 " words at the same time, to Mr. DoUier de Casson, who will 
 ^' judge of this ; if he thinks that Mr. de Valens can under- 
 " take the work, I consent most willingly that he should do so. 
 *^ Should he succeed, it will be a great source of consolation to 
 ** me, because it will add to your good work, already so advanta- 
 ^' geously known." Bishop de Saint- Vallier, informed of these 
 proceedings, resolved to compile the rule himself. Conse- 
 quently, he wrote to the Sisters, requesting a copy of their 
 observances up to this period. His long cherished desire of 
 uniting Sister Bourgeoys' institution to that of the Ursulines of 
 Quebec, still lived within his heart, and he always hoped for 
 its realization. So, in compiling this rule, his Lordship in- 
 troduced several practices in use among these religious, so as 
 to render them familiar to the members of the Congregation, 
 and thereby gain them more easily, to accede to his wishes. 
 The cloister was again mentioned, nay, the Prelate almost 
 insisted on this point, and if he relaxed, it was due to the con- 
 sideration of persons, whose views and ideas he respected, and 
 who succeeded in convincing him, that the cloister was incom- 
 patible with the peculiar functionsof the Congregation. Not- 
 

 — 174 — 
 
 withstanding, he placed the rule of Saint Augustin, at the head 
 of their institutions, and inserted a part of the Urculine cere- 
 monial, tor the reception of the Sisters as members of the 
 Congregation of Notre-Dame. He also exacted that a dowry 
 should be required from all those, who entered her community ; 
 still more that the Sisters should engage themselves, by a vow 
 solemn and perpetual, to practice poverty, chastity and 
 obedience under pain of mortal sin. These rules finished, he 
 took them with him to Ville-Marie, in the month of May, 1694. 
 The Sisters were extremely surprised, when they looked over the 
 manuscript, and read the new observances laid down therein, 
 particularly the special vow of obedience to himself. Bishop de 
 Saint- Vallier had never concealed his designs respecting the 
 cloister, and the Sisters feared, that this special vow might 
 compel them to contract this obligation later. However, no 
 decision was to come from them, before they had given suffi- 
 cient time, to prayer and reflection. In consequence, the 
 Sisters requested the Prelate, to leave this compilation with 
 them for a certain time, that they might confer together upon 
 the subject, before making any formal acceptation. Bishop de 
 Saint- Vallier, did not expect this ; he was on the point of 
 leaving for France, and wished all things to be regulated be*- 
 fore his departure. Here was a strange perplexity for all. 
 Sister Bourgeoys was, no doubt, grieved at his disappointment,, 
 and represented to his Lordship, in the most respectful terms, 
 that they recognized his lawful authority, and understood that, 
 from him alone, they should receive the rule of their Congrega- 
 tion, but withal, this same rule according to their idea should 
 be proportioned to the state of life they had embraced ; state, 
 in which a number of them had lived for upwards of forty years, 
 and which had already received the sanction of the first 
 Bishop of Quebec, as well as marks of royal approbation from 
 Louis the XIV. After some remarks, h^s Lordship requested 
 the Sisters to point out those articles, for which they felt so 
 extreme a repugnance. They did so, and were again strongly 
 urged to accept the entire rule, as laid down, with the promise, 
 that they could be dispensed from the fulfilment of these obli- 
 
 ir 
 
— 175 — 
 
 gations, when necessity required. This could not be, Sister 
 Bourgeoys understood, that to accept a rule, then \ i dispensed 
 from the obligations, it imposed, was inconsistant with that 
 high appreciation which should be given to a community rule. 
 Her firmness, led his Lordship to desist from further en- 
 treaties; he consented to leave the manuscript in th^ir hands, 
 and promised to confer with Mr, Tronson on the matter, as 
 soon as he reached France, The Sisters lost no time, but 
 hastened during this interval, to explain the whole affair, to 
 their kind and devoted friend in Paris. They made known 
 their desires and their apprehensions, with that confiding sim- 
 plicity, it is so natural to use, when speaking to a father and 
 benefactor. Sister Bourgeoys wrote too, a special letter, 
 wherein her ttged fingers, traced that peculiar and persuasive 
 language habitual to her. She recalled every detail and cir- 
 cumstance connected with her vocation ; but, with that humility 
 which characterized her, she said nothing to her own advan- 
 tage. Not a word, that would have led any one to suppose, 
 that she had taken a greater part in the foundation of her 
 communit>', than those first companions; who came to share her 
 labors of love and zeal. 
 
 " The offei you made me last year, to write to you when- 
 " ever I thought proper, gives me full liberty, to make known 
 •* the real motives, which prompted the establishment of our 
 " Congregation in Montreal. With your usual kindness, you 
 " have undertaken to examine the rule given to us ; and this 
 " great charity on your part, helps me to overcome my repu- 
 " gnance, and make known to you the final end or aim of our 
 " institution." Then alluding to Mr. Jendret's attempts to form 
 a community of this kind in the City of Troves, she Irecalls 
 the last words, he addressed to her when leaving for Canada : 
 " God, may desire for Montreal, what He did not desire for 
 " Troyes," she continues. " To honor and imitate the Blessed 
 " Virgin, in her daily life, it seems to me, that the Sisrers 
 •' should always attend the Parish Church, receive their 
 *' spiritual direction therefrom, and be interred there. All the 
 " sisters must be equal, to that degree, that a Superior after 
 
— 176 — 
 
 f 
 
 r 
 » 
 
 )■ 
 
 !: 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 " her discharge from office, can be employed in any other 
 " department, for which she is judged competent, and all this 
 ** to honor our Blessed Lady's ordinary life. These are my 
 " remarks concerning the rule, but they will not prevent me 
 " from being satisfied with your decision, whatever it may be ; 
 " for I can safely say, that my only desire is to see God faith- 
 " fully served in this community." No one could feel a deeper 
 interest in the Congiegation, than the incon parabl? woman, 
 whc had been raised up by God, to preside over its foundation. 
 How many ardent supplications, she addressed to Heaven for 
 its spiritual welfare ; how many sighs and tears, sacrifices and 
 voluntary penances, to obtain the fulfilment of God's designs 
 upon her institution. Her trembling fingers again resume the 
 pen, to make further remarks concerning the ruU and condu- 
 cive to the greater good of all. In her letter to Mr. Tronson, 
 dated October 1694. She refers as follows to the subject of 
 recreations. " These hours of recreation, taken outside of the 
 " community, are not at all becoming for persons, who are 
 " consecrated to the service of God, not only because of the 
 ** many inconveniences and dangers, which may result from 
 " this, but still more because of the injury it might cause to 
 " the missions, where the Sisters are few in number ; besides 
 ", young persons, who are disinclined to remain at home, will 
 " make it a point of duty to be absent, and this we must 
 " prevent by every possible means." 
 
 Mr. Tronson was wonderfully edified, by the perusal of these 
 letters ; they inspired him with a still deeper esteem, for the 
 humble foundress ; and through these communications, he dis- 
 covered the graces and privileges, which God had showered so 
 profusely upon her. He writes in April 1696 : 
 
 " My Dear Sister, 
 
 " Your two last letters have clearly demonstrated the conduct 
 ** of Divine Providence, in your regard, and the inestimable 
 " grace conferred, when God made choice of you, to establish 
 *' the Congregation of Notre Dame in Montreal. Your insti- 
 " tution is entitled to our warmest admiriUion, since it has been 
 
177 
 
 
 '^ the source of so much edification, and so zealous in promot- 
 ^* ing God's glor}-. We know what fruits of salvation it has 
 ■" produced, and what special benedictions it has received from 
 "** God's munificent hand. We shall esteem ourselves happy 
 ^* at all times, to contribute in any way, towards an increase of 
 " fervor among its members, that they may faithfully guard its 
 " primitive spirit. I have gladly embraced the opportunity of 
 " speaking to the Bishop of Quel ec, concerning your consti- 
 " tutions. I have made known your difficulties to h'.m, diifi- 
 ** culties which are in no ways exaggerated ; and I feel confi- 
 ■*' dent that he will attend to all this. At least, he has come to 
 ^* the conclusion, that he will not compel you to embrace the 
 " religious life, oy pronouncing solemn vows, as this would 
 " change the entire nature of your institution. So far as I can 
 '** judge, you will be satisfied with the rest." 
 
 Many other important services did Mr. Tronson render to 
 Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation ; and his counsels so judicious 
 at all times, gave Bishop de Saint- Vallier, a deep respect and 
 esteem for all his decisions ; the prelate finally understood, 
 that, as God alone, has power to inspire means of sanctification, 
 within his church, by the establishment oi religious institutions ; 
 He alone has the essential authority, to give to these orders, 
 that peculiar spirit which should be their life, ai\d that peculiar 
 form, which is to distinguish one from another. Consequently, 
 he reformed the rules, which he had at first prepared, md 
 adapted them, to the views and desires of the venerable foun- 
 dress. Some time afterwards, we read the following, in a letter 
 from Mr. Tronson to Mr. Dollier de Casson : " I send you 
 ** forthwith, the manuscript containing the rules, which the 
 " Bishop of Quebec has revised for the Sisters of the Congre- 
 " gation. As my infirmities prevent me from writing to the 
 " good Sisters myself, you will oblige me by assuring chem of 
 ** my esteem and good wishes, presenting them at the same 
 •" time, the memoirs I send you. Assure Sister Bourgeoys 
 " and the Superior in particular, of the deep and sincere inter- 
 " est, that I take in everything connected with their institution ; 
 " and add, that I do not think any article of the present rule, 
 

 — 178 — 
 
 " will be a source of annoyance to them now. Should any- 
 ** thing of the kind occur, however, let them refer the matter to 
 " hie Lordship." 
 
 Mr. Tronson's decision was to the Sisters, as a voice from. 
 Heaven 
 
 The happy day dawned at last ; it came with June, 1698, 
 t\^'o years cmly previous to Sister Bourgeoys' death, and as her 
 eyes rested upon the precious document, she sang down in the 
 inmost depths of her grateful soul, her Nunc Dimittis. Bishop 
 de Saint- VaUier soon came to confirm the glad tidings ; he 
 brought with him the long desired compilation, — tears of joy 
 were shed, the rule had been purchased at a dear price, that of 
 prayer, humiliation and sacrifice. 
 
 Finally, the 24th of the same month, this rule was solemnly 
 accepted by the entire community, in the following manner : — 
 
 " We accept with all possible respect and submission, the 
 ** compilation of rules, which we have this day received, from 
 " the hands of our Right Reverend and Illustrious Prelate, Mr. 
 ** de Saint- VaUier, Bishop of Quebec. We have read and 
 " examined these rules several times, and consider them suit- 
 " able for our community, and for the greater good of each of 
 " its members. May God strengthen the firm resolution we 
 " have taken, to practice them, with all possible fervor and 
 " exactitude. 
 
 " In faith of which, we sign, this 24th of June, 1698." 
 
 Then follow the signatures : 
 
 "Sister MARIE BARBIER, Superior. 
 "Sister CATHERINE CHARLY, Assistant 
 " Sister MARGARET LEMOINE. 
 "Sister MARGARET BOURGEOYS." 
 
CHAPTER SEVENTEENTH. 
 
 The 25th of June 1698.— Siater Bourgeoys' emotions on this occaaion.— 
 A second ceremony. — Same privilege granted to the Sister mission- 
 aries, in the district of Quebec— Sister Bonrgeoys' request to the 
 Bishop of Quebec— Humility and disinterestedness of the Venerable 
 foundress.— F'avors bestowed upon her Congregation.— Bis! lop de 
 Saint Yallier visits Miss LeBer for the hrst time.—Two distinguish- 
 ed strangers ftre allowed to enter the cell of the recluse. 
 
 It was a glorious morning, that 25th of June, 1698, as it came 
 with its golden wealth of sunshine and happiness. Its gorgeous 
 beauty was eveiywhere, duncing on the rippling waters, illumi- 
 nating tower and steeple, beautifying the tinted corolla in its 
 bed of green, beaming in, through window and trellis, gladden- 
 ing all around. In streams of varied light, it played around the 
 humble chapel, wherein Virgin hands, had scattered incense, 
 gem and flower. 
 
 " llie Altar, decked in bright array, 
 Bes])oke no common festal day." 
 
 Dawn, solemn morning, dawn ! It had dawned, and after 
 years of continued expectation and hopeful trust, the Sisters 
 were to receive at last, from the hands of their lawfni P-elate, 
 that rule, which was to be Sister Bourgeoys' crowning ccmsola- 
 tion, here below. They came then on this day of Jubilee, to 
 kneel before the Altar, and make aloud a solemn protestation, 
 that " the Lord was indeed their inheritance, that really and 
 truly. His yoke was sweet, and His burden light." None knew 
 it better. There was something grand, something novel, in this 
 act of theirs. It was not the fair young novice, just bud- 
 ding into womanhood, with all the bright anticipations of a 
 happy future before her, who snapt asunder, the chain of life's 
 legitimate joys, and came with her first pure devotion, with the 
 aspirations of her youthful heart, to kneel before the Altar, as 
 Spouse of a Crucified God, and receive upon her frail shoulders^ 
 
 
h 
 
 w 
 
 
 — 180 — 
 
 His nuptial gift, " The Cross." Not so, and withal, there was 
 an enchantment about the scene. 
 
 It v/as the forty years devotion, receiving its hundredfold 
 here below; a recompense awarded to the perseverance of 
 heroism, and to that pure charity which we call perfect, because 
 it is the love of God. Bishop de Saint- Vallier soon entered 
 the little chapel, accompanied by several distinguished members 
 of the clergy : 
 
 Mr. DoUier de Casson, Superior of Saint-Sulpice. 
 
 Mr. Glandelet, V. G. of Quebec. 
 
 Mr. de Valens, S. S. 
 
 Mr. GeoflFroy, S. S. 
 
 Mr. Meriel, S. S. 
 
 Mr. Priat, S. S. 
 
 Mr. Villermola, S. S. 
 
 After a brief exhortation, upon the excellence of their en- 
 gagements, his Lordship commenced the August Sacrifice. It 
 was a solemn moment, and as the hour drew near, silvery 
 echoes seemed floating by, and they whispened His loving in- 
 vitation, 
 
 " ' Veni sponsi,' from tho world apart, 
 I thy Beloved, will fill thy heart." 
 
 The Holy Sacrifice continued, and as " Domine non sum 
 dignus," died away upon the ear. Angels extended thsir golden 
 wings, and bowed in rapt adoration, as Jesus, the Lord of 
 Hosts, passed by : " Jam hiems transiit. " Now, is the winter 
 " past, the rain is over and gone. Arise my beloved and 
 " come." And echo gave back : " Come my beloved, come, 
 " that I may inwardly possess Thee, and clasp Thee in the 
 " chaste embraces of my soul." The'vow was pronounced, to 
 each of the Sisters, Bishop de Saint- Vallier gave the name of 
 a heavenly Protector, and all was over. Sister Bourgeoys 
 turned, from the Altar, as Sister Margaret of the Blessed 
 Sacrament; as she stood in the sunshine, her gray hairs 
 seemed changed to gold, and her aged limbs enshrined in a 
 halo of golden light, while she hymned triumphantly her 
 
— 181 — 
 
 " Te Deum " o/ thdPkgiving. Was she not supremely happy ? 
 Many times since then, has the same solemn impressive scene 
 been renewed. Youth and beauty have again an again, placed 
 their tribute upon the Altar ; the incense clouds have oft times 
 veiled a sacrifice, pure, generous and grand, but ne'er, me 
 thinks, did sacrifice draw Heaven so near to earth, as on that 
 bright June morning, two hundred years ago. 
 
 Some days after this first ceremony, Tuesday, the first of 
 July, the convent bell summoned the Sisters to their commu- 
 nity room, from which they soon defiled, singing the psalm, 
 "Lsetatus Sum." They entered the chapel, where Bishop 
 de Saint- Vallier awaited them ; and after a short allocution, 
 from his Lordship, the Sisters pronounced the last vow, by 
 which they bound themi,elves, to remain all their lives. Sisters 
 of the Congregation of Notre Dame, practising inviolably the 
 simple vows, they had previously made. 
 
 Perhaps, dear reader, you would like to see the names of 
 these first venerable companions, of the worthy foundress of 
 the Congregation of Notre Dame ; that is, the names of the 
 professed Sisters, occupied at this time, at the mother house. 
 The Sister missionaries, as we shall see later, enjoyed this 
 same privilege, a short time afterwards, in the city of Quebec. 
 
 Professed Sisters at the mother house in 1698 : 
 
 Sister Marie Barbier, of the Assumption, Superior of the 
 Congregation of Notre Dame. 
 ** Catherine Charly, of the Angels, Assistant. 
 Margaret Lemoine, of the Holy Ghost. 
 Margaret Bourgeoys, of the Blessed Sacrament. 
 Elisabeth de la Bertache, of Saint Catherine. 
 Claude Durand, of the Ascension. 
 Margaret Gariepy, of Saint Augustm. 
 Theresa Remy, of the Annunciation. 
 Louisa Richard, of Saint Bernard. 
 Maria Gagnon, of Saint Joachim. 
 Jane Lemoine, of Saint Charles. 
 Maria Laperle, of Saint Louis. 
 
 t( 
 
 (( 
 
 (( 
 
 (( 
 
— 182 — 
 
 Sister Margaret Leroy, of the Conception. 
 Maria Caron, of the Victory. 
 Margaret Amyot, of the Presentation. 
 Maria Pr^mont, of Saint John. 
 Maria-Charlotte Vinet, of the Nativity. 
 Margaret David, of Saint Peter. 
 Catherine Sahan, of the Holy Cross. 
 Mary-Theresa Sendcal, of Saint Michael. 
 Frances Larriv^e, of Saint Alexis. 
 Mary-Magdalena d'Ailleboust, of the Incarnation. 
 Jane Gourdon, of the Resurrection. 
 Catherine du Haut Mesnil, of the Visitation. 
 
 « 
 « 
 
 « 
 « 
 
 (( 
 
 (< 
 
 
 J "■ 
 
 4 r 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys, like unto the holy man Simeon, had 
 nothing more to desire here belov/. Strong, in the mighty 
 strength of her God, she felt His power, and desirous of 
 manifesting her sincere and lively gratitude, for the numberless 
 benefits she had received, from His omnipotent goodness and 
 love, she cast herself at the feet of Bishop de Saint- Vallier, and 
 entreated him to grant her one favor more. "Allow me," she 
 asked, " to retire into perfect obscurity, and spend the re- 
 ** mainder of my days in the practice of entire obedience ; let 
 " me be forever exempt from all office of honor or dignity, in 
 " the community." This sentiment of humility was, no doubt, 
 inspired by Heaven ; so that her daughters after having 
 admired the heroism and magnanimity of her virtues, as 
 foundress and Superior, might now see in her, the fitting model 
 of a perfect Sister of the Congregation, in a more humble 
 sphere. Deeply affected at the sight of her extreme humility, 
 the worthy Prelate granted her request, on condition however, 
 that she would always take an active part in the elective as- 
 semblies. 
 
 Few, even among the Saints, have given a more sublime 
 example of humility, than that evinced by Sister Bourgeoys, at 
 this moment. The Congregation was her all, here below ; she 
 had planted the tiny seed, fostered tenderly the frail plant ; 
 and now, when the towering tree was extending its branches, 
 
— 183 — 
 
 and giving shelter to all around ; when its golden harvest was 
 about to be garnered in, she stept aside, that others might 
 reap the fruit, for which she had toiled. God could not but 
 bless her, and because of her, bless her work, which had now 
 passed into other hands. Sister Bourgeoys' desires were now 
 accomplished ; in the staie of obscurity and humility she had 
 chosen, she was the first in the practice of the rule, in morti- 
 fication and xiumble submission ; and thus she spent the last 
 hours of that life, which is now slowly declining, towards the 
 tomb, towards eternity. 
 
 Several youthful missions, beautiful [in the heroism of their 
 first beginnings, generously devoted in their works of zeal and 
 love, self-sacrificing in word and deed ; glorious emanations 
 from the mother-house, they were justly entitled to a share in 
 the privileges and abundant graces, which had made so happy, 
 the Congregation of Ville-Marie. Nor were they forgotten, the 
 Sister missionaries, whose respective duties had prevented 
 them, from attending this home festival; for the Sisters of Ville- 
 Maiie, presented a petition to Bishop de Saint Vallier, request- 
 ing him to extend his favors, to the absent members of the 
 family circle, and render them participants in those blessings, 
 •which he had so kindly dispensed to them. They wrote : 
 
 " Penetrated with sincere sentiments of respect and grati- 
 " tude, for the numberless benefits, received at your Lordships 
 •* hands ; doubly thankful for this crowning gift of your zeal 
 ^' and devotedness, towards our little community, for this inap- 
 ** preciable gift of rules, to guide us in the path of perfection, 
 " we come now to plead in favor of our absent Sisteis, dis- 
 '* persed in the missions around Quebec. 
 
 " We supplicate your Lordship, to make them sharers, in the 
 ■** graces and blessings, which you have granted to us, members 
 " of the mother-house. 
 
 " Permit that they should accept this same rule, and conse- 
 -'■ crate themselves anevr, to the service of God, by the simple 
 *' vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience, as well a', the 
 " final vow of stability, as we have done ; so that all being 
 ** united, by the same bonds and the same engagements, we 
 
p. 
 
 it' 
 
 V 
 
 w 
 
 m 
 
 hi 
 
 ten 
 If: 
 
 — 184 — 
 
 " may more perfectly aspire to the loye of Jesus and Mary^ 
 " We ask this favor of your Lordship, with all the ardor of our 
 ** hearts, and subscribe ourselves, with the most profound res- 
 •' pect and submission 
 Of your Lordship, 
 
 The humble and grateful Daughters and Servants, 
 The Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame. 
 
 Bishop de Saint Vallier completed hia good work. The 
 Sister missionaries, scattered in the country w'lds, around Que- 
 bec, were summoned to this city, the 4th of August, of this- 
 same year; and in the private chapel of the Seminary of Quebec, 
 they accepted the rule, and pronounced their vows, as had 
 done before them, their Sisters of Ville-Marie. Many other 
 favors, did Bishop de Saint Vallier, bestow upon the commu- 
 nity, he had learned to love so well. Benedictions and indul- 
 gences, came like celestial visits, to sanctify and make easy,, 
 each daily task, and render less arduous the monotony and 
 routine of every day life. Angels gazed upon the scene, and 
 the nine heavenly choirs, entoned anew, their canticles of ado- 
 ration and thanks giving, for now their God was truly glorified ; 
 upon these western shores, resounded praise, honor and 
 glory, to the living God. Did not the prophetic glance of 
 Isaias see these things, when he sang forth. " The land that 
 " was desolate, shall be glad, the wilderness shall rejoice and 
 ** shall flourish like the lily. It shall bud forth and shall blossom, 
 " and shall rejoice with joy and praise : the glory of Libanus. 
 " is given to it, the beauty of Carmel and Saron ; they shall 
 " see the glory of the Lord and the beauty of our God." 
 (Isaias chap, xxxv.) 
 
 Bishop de Saint Vallier, was no doubt consoled, by these 
 different circumstances, so well calculated to gladden his heart 
 and fill it with cheering assurances, for the future. Perhaps too, 
 no act of his episcopal career, was more productive of good to 
 the colony, or tended more efficaciously to promote God's 
 glory, th.an these last manifestations of good will, towards the 
 Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame. 
 
M. 
 
 ' — 185 — 
 
 It was during this last visit to Ville-Marie, that the Bishop of 
 Quebec, saw for the first time, the pious recluse. Miss LeBer, 
 of whom we have already spoken. The angelic life, led by this 
 truly heroic woman, was the theme of every tongue. Two 
 english gentleman of rank, who were sojourning for a time at 
 VilleMarie, and who were well acquainted with the LeBer 
 family, begged of Bishop de Saint Vallier, the permission to 
 visit the recluse, in her cell. 
 
 No doubt, they were a little incredulous with regaiti to the 
 wonderful things said, concerning her. The Prelate assured in 
 advance, that these gentlemen could not, but be strongly in- 
 fluenced at the sight of this Angelic being, " whose very 
 appearance," writes one of the devoted nuns, who watched 
 over her childhood, " bore a marked ressemblance to the 
 exquisite painting of the Angels, by Raphael." 
 
 They were led to her cell, but words can never d2scribe 
 their amazement, upon beholding the richest heiress in Canada, 
 drelling in this poor and obscure abode. 
 
 Voluntary poverty ! Voluntary obscurity ! Her dress, the 
 simple furniture of her room attracted their attention. She 
 was clothed in a coarse woollen garment, with an apron of the 
 same material, and wore upon her feet, coarse straw shoes^ 
 which she had made herself, from the husks of indian corn ; 
 hers, was a simple straw bed, with a bundle of straw for her 
 pillow. These strangers could not conceal their astonishment, 
 and one of them, a protestant minister, requested Miss LeBer 
 to inform him, why she condemned herself to such a life, when 
 every luxury and comfort that the world could offer, was at her 
 command. She answered agreeably : ** That a magnet had 
 " drawn her to this spot, and kept her separated, frentn the 
 " outer world and from all the false allurements of life." They 
 asked for au explanation. At this; moment. Miss LeBer opened 
 the little window, through which she was accustomed to receive 
 holy Communion, and prostrating herself before the Taber- 
 nacle, she exclaimed : ** Behold the magnet which has drawn 
 " me hither, the Adorable Body of Our Lord, really and truly 
 " present in the Blessed Eucharist ! He, it is, who ke« . me 
 
 
 .il 
 
 
 w 
 
 ;:'! ■■J 
 
— 186 
 
 xt 
 
 h ' 
 
 V 
 
 here, His love enchains me to this spot" Then, she burst 
 forth into a strain of eloquence, concern-'ng this sacred mystery ; 
 and as the burning words of her love for God, fell upon their 
 ear, they looked on in mute astonishment, theiii withdrew with- 
 out uttering a single word. 
 
 Miss LeBer was endowed with great fluency of speech, and 
 religious convictions were so strongly impressed upon her 
 mind, that when she conversed upon any pious subject, she 
 seemed really inspired?^ 
 
 Sometime after this interview, the strangere rettaned to their 
 native land, and when relating the circumstance of their visit 
 to Canada, they alluded to Sister LeBer, as one of the greatest 
 wonders, they aad ever beheld, and marvelled at the strange 
 impression, which her sight i;nd her words had produced upon 
 them. Perchance they are now singing with her, the eternal 
 Alleluia ./ (i) 
 
 (1) Mr. dft Montgolfier, who became Superior of Saint Siilpife, some 
 fifty years after Miss LeBer's doatli, tells us, that he was ■^rell inform- 
 ed, that the protestaut miniatftr alluded to above, yieldint to his.on- 
 victione, concerning the truth and the beauties of Our Holy Faith, 
 Hubsenuently abjured his errors, and became a member of the One 
 True-fcld. 
 
 I 
 
 E 
 
CHAPTER EIGHTEENTH. 
 
 Result of Sister Bonrgeoys' interior trials. Occupation of the vene- 
 rable foundress in her seventy-eighth year.— Last crosses borne by 
 the heroic Sister.— Instructions given by her, on the different 
 degrees of charity towards God, and towardd our neighbor.— Ho"w 
 Sister Bourgeoys p"' ved for her Congregation, and what she asked 
 of God for its memoers, for its future.—" Gk>, and I wiJl never aban- 
 don thee.'' 
 
 Sorrow and grief have, at times, beautiful results. Will you 
 not think so, dear reader, when you learn that the edifying 
 details, which we have so imperfectly jr<arrated, in this little 
 work, were made known to us by Sister Bourg^eoys, herself, in 
 her seventy-eighth year ? 
 
 God had led her onward^ step by step, lovingly and providen- 
 tially, through the many scenes of her long and eventful career ; 
 and her perfect correspondance to every new-born inspiration, 
 merited that the work of grace, which had been carried on in 
 her soul, should be made known far and wide ; that future gen- 
 erations might call her blessed, and God be glorified in his 
 saints. Humility was a distinctive trait in Sister Bourgeoys' 
 character ; consequeutly, the heavenly favors received, the daily 
 prodigies wrought beneath the pressure of divine grace, would 
 never have escaped her lips, had not the truly painful ordeal, 
 through which she passed, at this period of her life, compelled 
 her to give utterance to the pent-up feelings of her heart, and 
 thus acquaint us, with the events which rendered hef life so pre- 
 cious, in the sight of God and man. No marvel then, that the 
 touching simplicity of her words, should win our deep admira- 
 tion. Chosen instrument in the hands of God, to perpetuate 
 beneath the forest shades of Canada, His works of mercy, love 
 and zeal ; she came thoroughly imbued with that Apostolic 
 spirit which the twelve of old, had received from their 
 Divine Master. She came, divested of every pretension to the 
 comforts and luxuries of life, but nch in that spirit of detach- 
 
1 
 
 ill 
 
 V ■ 
 
 ''\ 
 
 ; 
 
 i 
 
 ■m 
 
 m 
 
 m: i;i 
 
 — 188 — 
 
 menr and mortification, which mark the disciples of the Divine 
 Exile, of Him who said : " The birds have their nests, the foxes 
 their holes, but the Son of God has not whereon to rest His 
 weary head." Acting upon this same principle, when came the 
 hour to accomplish, more directly the will of God, in laying the 
 foundations of a community, destined the first to imitate the 
 Blessed Virgin's life, here below, she willed, that this same 
 spirit of Apostolic zeal and detachment, should animate her 
 followers. Humility, -poverty and mortification, formed then, 
 the ground-work of her institution, and gave a peculiar hue of 
 sanctity to her religious endeavors. No mortal pen, shall ever 
 record the heroic acts, practised in those days of pristine fervor, 
 within the lowly walls of the Congregation of Notre Dame. 
 Interior detachment from all earthly things, is incumbent on 
 all Christians, and should be put in practice in every condition 
 of life, though more strictly enjoined upon those, who receive 
 a special calling to take up their cross, and tread the path of 
 Calvary. Sister Bourgeoys took up her cross of voluntary 
 poverty and de'tachment, when leaving for the first time, the 
 loved shores of her own dear France, she came to the Indians 
 bleak and dreary home. Her first companions too, took up- 
 their cross, with the same self-sacrificing generous spirit, and 
 nobly their work was done. We read, " they lived in a spirit^ 
 ** of perfect renunciation, seeking but one thing alone, the 
 *' glory of God, devoting themselves to those around them, 
 " without murmuring at the pain and humiliation, inseparable 
 " from acts of outvvard charity. They imitated Mary in all 
 " things, earned their bread by the labor of their hands, so as 
 " to be a burden to none, and when the work of the day was 
 ** over, they rested their weary frames upon a little bed of straw." 
 And thus they lived, strangers to ease and comfort. So long 
 as the Sisters were few in number, these severe practices of 
 mortification were easily maintained ; but when the increasing 
 members of the community, united different ages and difllerent 
 constitutions, it was understood that a life so austere, could not 
 be led by all, if they wished to adhere to the primitive functions 
 of the institution, functions varied and arduous. Consequently^ 
 
 i 
 
If 
 
 i 
 
 — 189 — 
 
 it was judged proper to modify the daily observances, conform- 
 ably to the age and strength of the greater number ; this 
 <iecision which took place, shortly before the death of Sister 
 Bourgeoys, was the cause of pair^ and conflicts, which disturbed 
 her peace of mind, and led her to fear and tremble, lest the 
 work should perish in other hands. It was the last drop in her 
 cup of bitterness. Hearing that these modifications were to be 
 made in the rule, she became seriously alarmed, for she would 
 not, that the slightest relaxation should taint the freshness of 
 that fervor, which had rejoiced her sight, and consoled her 
 maternal heart, for so many long years. Several times already, 
 had this same anxiety saddened her heart. In 1679, ^■'■' we 
 have mentioned ; again in 1694, more vivid apprehensions lest 
 any act of hers, should render less agreeable to Heaven, the 
 little family ever which she presided in the name of her hea- 
 venly Mother. Ah ! God alone could comprehend her grief 
 and sorrow on this subject. " I wish to repair all my faults," 
 she writes, " but how shall I do so? I desire to return to God 
 " by the right path, but seem unable to find it I feel uneasy, 
 " I tremble ! Our primitive rule is no longer observed, and 
 ■" no doubt, my negligence and want of firmness have been 
 " the cause of this. Our dem Lord will, withdraw all 
 ** His graces from our community, because of my great 
 ^* unworthiness. There was a time, when the entire sisterhood 
 ■" was contented with the simplest and poorest food ; then, 
 ** we took all possible care of the sick and infirm, who were 
 •" satisfied as are the poor, with what they received ; to-day, 
 ^* our infirmary is in a better condition, than necessity seems to 
 " require, extreme neatness and the finest linen make us scru- 
 ** pulously exacting. In a word, I see no more signs of our 
 ^' long cherished poverty. When Bishop de Laval first visited 
 ** our community, he was well pleased with our simple straw 
 ** beds, and their coarse coverlets, without pillows or sheets, 
 ** but that will not do now. When we first opened our mis- 
 " sions, we endeavored to imitate the Apostles, and earn our 
 ** bread by the labor of our hands, and we succeeded, as God 
 -*' knows. Now, we must have mattrasses and sheets, comforts 
 
 
 i 
 
— 190 — 
 
 HI l{ III 
 
 " they tell me, of absolute necessity. I am told, that it is 
 " essential, I should take e of my own health and live, so as 
 " not to contract sickn . infirmity; but, ah ! I hear at the 
 " same time, a more -lent and a more persuasive voice, 
 " which comes to me from on high, and from my own expe^ 
 " rience, a voice that whispers to my inmost heart and asks, 
 " why confidence in God's Providence should fail me now ; 
 " that Providence which has watched over me so tenderly, for 
 ** more than fifty years. Was it not a divine impulse, when I 
 " commenced to lead, not an austere hfe in the desert, but a 
 " life simple and poor, as befitted a child of Mary ?" 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys was at this time, one of the counsellors 
 given to the newly elected Superior, Sister Barbier, and had 
 now attained her seventy-fifth year. As these alterations in the 
 community caused her^painful feelings ; it was thought advisable 
 for her to remain at the infirmary in con^jany with Sister Crolo, 
 who was unable to follow the Community, referring to this cir- 
 cunurtence, she adds : " For the last four years, I have almost 
 " been a constant occupant of the infirmary, amusing mys^'lf 
 " with a little sewing, I sleep, and take my meals there, 
 " on account of Sister Crolo, whose infirmities prevent her, from 
 " going to the common refectory. I seldom go out to church 
 "as we have Mass said in the house ; all this, they tell me 
 *' because of my age. Then it came into my mind, that I 
 " should go to France, for I had a strong conviction, that God 
 " demanded more perfection than I beheld, from a community 
 " which is all His own work. I made known these thoughts 
 " at times ; but was told to remain perfectly quiet, that I would 
 " not have to answer for these proceedings." We cannot but 
 admire the designs of God upon this favored soul, and ac- 
 knowledge the hand of Divine Providence in the interior tiials, 
 endured by Sister Bourgeoys at the close of her career. " That 
 " spirit of perfect disengagement," writes one of her biogra- 
 phers, *' to which she had formed her first companions, was 
 " beyond ordinary strength, and could not, in consequence, be 
 " practised to the same degree, among all the Sisters. God 
 " wished to give them, a perfect example of firm and constant 
 
— 191 — 
 
 " perseverance in this path of austerity, to teach ihem, that 
 " penance and mortification, should be always in vigor, but 
 " without prejudice to the necessities of health and tempera- 
 " ment." Sister Bourpeoys continues : "I know from my own 
 " experience, that bodily ease is taken with too much facility. 
 " Nature will consent betimes, to have a little scruple, but it 
 " vanishes as quickly as it came, and this is always the case 
 " when these comforts are taken, through consideration for 
 " others. How hard then, after a certain time spent in an in- 
 " dolent, dissipated life, to return to the narrow path of religious 
 " perfection. Our mortal enemy, who is ever going about, seek- 
 " ing whom he may devour, comes then, to prop up our poor 
 " weak nature, with his artful insinuations, suggesting a rela- 
 " xation, which proves the more injurious, because of the satis- 
 " faction it affords." 
 
 " In establishing the Congregation of Notre-Dame, " writes 
 the histoiian above quoted, " Sister Bourgeoys was given as a 
 " model of fervor, to those who shared with her in this good 
 " work, and though she submitted will and heart, to what her 
 " Superiors deemed indispensable alterations 'n\ her rule, never- 
 " theless she persevered until her latest breath, in that life and 
 " spirit, which marked the commencement of her institution." 
 
 In truth, a different line of conduct on her part, would have 
 been pernicious to her Congregation ; '* she would have intro- 
 " duced a spirit of relaxation, in leading others to suppose^ 
 " that this act of condescension to human frailty, was the exact 
 " measure of perfection required." Again these different inci- 
 dents, so peculiarly painful to Sister Bourgeoys, compelled her 
 to make known in detail, every circumstance connected with 
 her vocation for Canada, and the heavenly light, she there 
 received, concerning the excellence and the perfection of the 
 particular spirit of her institution. 
 
 " For some time past," she writes, " I have been laboring 
 ** under a strong conviction, that God demands something 
 " more, than ordinary perfection from this Congregavlon. It 
 " seemed to me, that I should become, as it were, the Jonas of 
 •' this community, and warn those who err, even at the risk of 
 
 m 
 
 !!:| 
 
 
 . 
 
- 192 — 
 
 'fi ) 
 
 SK 
 
 ^'1 
 
 j 
 
 ** my life. Yielding to this inspiration, I offered myself with 
 " all my heart to God, to accomplisli His good pleasure ; 
 " I felt convinced, that He willed me to do so. A few months 
 " later, this same thought came back, more vehemently, than 
 " before. It was then, I determined to act, and to cor- 
 " respond faithfully to the inspiration I had received. I spoke 
 ^* of these things to Bishop de Saint-Vallier and to my director 
 " Mr. Caille. They in turn obliged me to speak of all this to 
 " my Superior, I obeyed, and wrote all that I deemed neces- 
 " sary at that moment ; I made use of my pen, and accepted 
 " this humiliation, of making known my interior dispositions, 
 ^* in the firm hope, that God would deliver me from the 
 '* punishment, which I felt I merited, on account of my un- 
 " faithfulness in His service. I am told, to consider myself 
 *^ fortunate, in not having to render an account of all that takes 
 ^* places around me, and to take charge of myself only. Perhaps 
 ^* when my reasons are heard, they will think otherwise." 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys then relates the many special favors, she 
 had received from God, in her infancy, the circumstances of 
 her call to Canada, her frequent journeys to France, the un 
 ceasing Providence of God in her regard ; in a word, she 
 related all that we have written, and thus became her own 
 historian, in the seventy-eighth year of her age. While thus 
 Qcccupied, in 1698, she performed the exercises of her spiritual 
 retreat ; convincing proof of the purity of her motives, in this 
 undertaking, she says : " I must discern, if it be really an^*. 
 " truly the pure love of God, which prompts me to speak and, 
 " to write. I pray His divine goodness, to make known His 
 ^* holy will, when and in the manner He pleases, while I 
 ** submit in advance to all that He ordains." She then con- 
 tinues to write, and in placing her own religious views upon 
 paper, she exposes to her children, the true means, by which 
 they may attain the perfection of their special vocation. [ She 
 enlightens them, not only as regards their personal sanctifica- 
 tion, but shows them too, in what manner they are called to 
 contribute, towards the salvation of souls. We will place here, 
 dear reader, a few of her thoughts on this ::ubjects : 
 
— 193 
 
 St 
 
 (( 
 
 K 
 (< 
 (( 
 l( 
 <( 
 {( 
 (( 
 it 
 tt 
 « 
 tt 
 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 It 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 tt 
 it 
 ft 
 tt 
 ti 
 U 
 <« 
 
 " It is evident," she writes, " that if we wish to draw down 
 the blessing of God, upon our community, if we wish His 
 grace to rest upon our works of zeal, we must resolve to 
 destroy within us, all that is contrary to the love of God 
 and of our neighbor. Is it not a divine law, to love God 
 above all things and our neighbor as ourselves ? Love or 
 charity has many names, and assumes a new form, according 
 to the diversity of circumstances. For instance, there is the 
 charity, we exercise towards strangers, visitors, passers-by, 
 associate's, friends and relatives, and finally pure love or 
 charity, which we owe to God alone. The sight of a 
 stranger, touches the heart with what we call compassionate 
 love, particularly if the storms of persecution and adversity 
 have driven him, from home and country. 
 " We care for the passersby, because we generally receive 
 from them gain and profit ; we like the poor, because they 
 take away our superfluities ; we love our associates, because 
 their loss would do us injury; we cling to our friends^ 
 because we enjoy their company, to our relatives, on 
 account of the affection they bear us, and the good we re- 
 ceive or expect from them. All these different sentiments 
 have a common source, nature. Pure love alone, seeks the 
 heart of God, and obtains the desired end. This pure love 
 of God, is precious because it is rare, earthly things may not 
 approach it, neither good nor evil may in any way affect it ; it 
 has nothing to do with self-interest, and the soul in possession 
 of so great a gifl, is indifferent to sickness or health, pros- 
 perity or adversity, consolation or desolation ; God, is all in 
 all. Those who live in a religious community, have every 
 fcxility for obtaining this degree of pure love : daily obser- 
 vances, vows of religion, maxims of the Gospel, and God's 
 grace which is showered so abundantly, upon those who are 
 consecrated to Him. The first step, in the attainment of this 
 pure love, is to purify our souls, by perfect contrition, and 
 our bodies by the practices of penance. The lamp that bums 
 before the Blessed Sacrament in the Sanctuary, will make us 
 understand, how the interior soul unites itself intimately, with 
 
194 
 
 in 
 
 ! * 
 
 Mi 
 
 1^ 
 
 Ha 
 
 ** its Lord and Saviour. If the oil is clear and the wick well- 
 " prepared, the flame will consume even to the last drop. This 
 '* oil represents our souls, the wick our bodies, the flame, the 
 " Holy Ghost or the love of God. If the oil is not pure, it will 
 " not give light ; if the wick is not prepared, it will not con- 
 " sume the oil. In like manner, if the Holy Ghost does not 
 " find our souls prepared, and our bodies purified, he cannot 
 *' inflame them, with the fire of His love." 
 
 The pious Sister then continues to explain the different 
 qualities of that charity, we should bear our neighbour. '* If we 
 ^- wish to attain the perfection of charity, we must abstain from 
 •" all those acts, which are in any way contrary to the love, we 
 " should bear our fellow beings : slander, calumny, mockery, 
 *' in a word all those faults, that might cast a slur 
 *' upon act of theirs. God not only commands us to love our 
 ■*' neighbour, but He commands us to love him in such a way, 
 ■*' that all our words and actions, may be to him, so many 
 ^' sources of edification, I have always remarked, that we gain 
 •" more by yielding for God's love, to the exigency of our 
 ^* fellow creatures, than we derive advantage from a different 
 ■" way of acting, such as law-suits, quarrels and misunderstand- 
 
 i( 
 
 mgs. 
 
 Then, to exemplify her idea, concerning the love of God and 
 the love of our neighbour, she traces the portrait of a religious 
 person, who has only the semblance, of these virtues, which she 
 desired so much to see, in the hearts and in the actions of all 
 her daughters. 
 
 " Ah ! my dear Sisters," would she often say, " let that true 
 •" spirit of cordiality and love, which shed so much lustre, upon 
 ^* the pristine days of Christianity, reappear, at least, in our 
 ^* midst. We know that the primitive Christians, formed but 
 " one heart and one soul. Might we not consider the Blessed 
 *' Virgin, as the superior of this primitive community, as she is 
 *' of ours to-day i Was she not the bond of their union, their 
 '* guide and their directress, after the death of her Divine Son ? 
 ^* Ah ! members of her Congregation, let us be thus united ; for 
 •" v/ithout this union, we cannot flatter ourselves, that we are 
 
 I' 
 
 11; 
 
— 195 
 
 ? 
 >r 
 
 ** living under the auspices of our heavenly Mother. That 
 ** sanctifying spirit which has gathered us here together, should 
 ** be the bond, which unites our hearts and souls. Let us live 
 " then, in charity, simplicity, humility, poverty, disinterested- 
 *' ness, and abandon ourselves into the hands of God. Our 
 " heavenly directress exacts this from us. Those who are not 
 " penetrated with these sentiments, should be rejected from 
 "" our family circle, or at most, looked upon as members, whose 
 " difformity destroys the beauty of the entire body." She con- 
 tinues : ** The religious soul who truly loves her God, performs 
 ^' all her actions in a spirit of faith, she sees Him in all things, 
 " and submits her will and her understanding, on all occasions, 
 *' to those who are placed over her, to command. Guided by 
 ** this same spirit of faith, she neither reasons nor censures, and 
 *' mortifications and other good works are performed in secret, 
 " for she knows, that He who seeeth in secret, will reward. 
 
 "To nature, she gives the strict indispensable, and spiri- 
 " tuaiizes even, this necessity. In the interior life, there are two 
 " distinct paths to be encountered — the one, leading to perfec- 
 " tion, the other, to perdition. The first is pointed out to us 
 *' by divine wisdom ; the second by human prudence. It is 
 " important that we should be thoroughly acquainted, with all 
 " that concerns these two paths. To accomplish ^his, let us 
 " compare one with the other. Divine wisdom inspues us with 
 " a desire of perfect detachment, principally, from our own will 
 " and judgment ; besides incessant mortification of the senses, 
 " our temper and passions ; it teaches us, to suffer willingly con- 
 " tempt and humiliation, to bear patiently with poverty and its 
 " many inconveniences, to accept in a penitential spirit, all that 
 " is repugnant to nature, denying ourselves everything, that is 
 ** not absolutely necessary. 
 
 " Human prudence, on the contrary, seeks self in all, and at 
 " all times ; likes ease and comfort, satisfies every sense accord- 
 " mg to its demand, ever applauding and overating its own 
 *' deedS; fears humiliation and if blamed, has a thousand means 
 ^* of coveriiig its laults, and oftentimes at the expense of truth. 
 
 " Human prudence allows that we should serve God, but 
 
m 
 
 P': ■' 
 
 i 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 — 196 — 
 
 with reserve ; that we should take precautions for the hour of 
 need ; that it is good to keep to the comforts of life ; that it 
 is essential to health, to be well lodged and well fed ; that we 
 pray more fervently in a comfortable posture ; that a life of 
 privation brings with it, many infirmities and much suffering ;. 
 that to bear with ignorance and contempt, is to be wanting 
 in dignity, and gives to others an opportunity to offend God, 
 by trying our patience. Divine wisdom would have us seek 
 devotion, and for that reason content ourselves, with the 
 books that are chosen for us, and which contribute the most 
 to our advancement, in the path of perfection. We should 
 cherish all devotions, but attach ourselves preferably to that, 
 which teaches us co love God, with our whole hearts, and our 
 neighbour as ourselves. To obtain this devotion, we must 
 strive to walk in God's presence, retaining the remembrance 
 of His benefits, and embracing every occasion, wherein we 
 may render service to others, avoiding at the same time, all 
 familiar and useless conversations. 
 
 " Human prudence, is ever willing to embrace exterior de- 
 votion, when there is question of contenting self-love ; pious 
 books are read, but as it is more from curiosity than piety,. 
 no fruit is derived. Beads, medals, crosses and other 
 exterior marks of devotion are eagerly sought after, and as they 
 cost nothing to self-love, it is more through pride and osten- 
 tation, than through a spirit of religion. Human prudence^ 
 owns the necessity of loving our neighbour, still, it would 
 not do, to put self-love under restraint, to oblige or render 
 service. 
 
 " It protests, that it is too prudent, to offend God in certain 
 " encounters, but alas ! the neighbour's reputation is often 
 " times at stake, and a thousand fatal and dangerous opinions 
 ** are the result of its temerity. 
 
 " Divine wisdom is never disturbed, by the actions of others, 
 ** when their faults cannot be prudently excused ; it supposes 
 ** that some good intention led to the performance of these 
 •* actions, and for this reason every effort is made, to mortify 
 ** the eyes, the h«B»)Of and the passions, und tofeei cofit«ttted„ 
 
 
197 — 
 
 
 — -^ ~ g 
 
 iors. X 
 f, thus 
 
 '' when despised and deprived of human consolation. Human 
 *^ prudence meddles with every thing ; and being naturally 
 '' indiscreet, is constantly in fault ; loves to give advice, but 
 " will not consent to be advised by any one, must know the 
 " whys and wherefores of every command, and obeys oAly, 
 " when ii suits the inclination. Divine wisdom, under- 
 " stands the life and the actions of the Blessed Virgin, 
 " while on earth, and endeavors to imitate this divine model 
 " as perfectly as possible, is strictly exact in the observance of 
 ^* the rule, will leave the stitch without drawing the needle, 
 ^' and follows blindly the advice of Directors and Superic 
 It was thus, that Sister Bourgeoys acted herself, 
 she taught others. Then calling to mind the assurances that 
 had been given her, relying upon the soul felt convictions, that 
 God had chosen her, that Mary her Blessed Mother, had loved, 
 watched over and conducted her, confidence in these celestial 
 Protectors strengthened and animated' her with new hopes and 
 fresh love. She cast herself in spirit, before the throne of the 
 Most High, and prayed aloud for her cherished Congregation. 
 She prayed, not so much for the wants of the moment, she saw 
 and knew all, but for its future, its future to her, yet unrevealed, 
 she feared and prayed with a Mother's intuitive love. Then ad- 
 dressing herself to her heavenly Protectress, she asks ; " O my 
 << good Mother, I ask for our community, no goods, no honors, 
 " no pleasures for this life ; obtain for us only, that God may 
 ** be faithfully served, loved and obeyed, that His holy will be 
 ** accomplished by each and all. Do not permit, that we 
 ^' should ever receive in our midst, haughty or presumptuous 
 ^* persons, nor those, whose hearts are fixed upon the things of 
 ■" this world, nor those who are slanderers or scoffers, nor any, 
 ** save such, who will study and practice the maxims, which 
 *** thy Son Oui Lord has taught us, which He sealed with His 
 -*' blood, and which thou, O most holy Virgin, didst observe 
 •" with so much exactitude. O most holy Mother, let me say 
 that prayer, which the prophet Moses made to God, for the 
 preservation of the Hebrew people. O Lord, let not one be 
 *^ lost, else, our enemy will say, that thou didst bring us into 
 
 U( 
 
 Ai 
 
 m 
 
— 198 — 
 
 m ! 
 
 the desert, that we might be led astray. I do not merit thy 
 gracious assistance, for I confess, that in the whole course of 
 my life, I have never performed a single meritorious act ; if 
 you deign, O Our Mother, to pray for this family, over which 
 I preside so unworthily, I know that your prayers will be 
 heaid. Do then for your poor children of the Congregation, 
 what you have already so often done, for the weak and 
 needy, i ask that one day, we may all be ranked, among 
 the elect of God. 
 
 " O Almighty and Eternal Father ! prostrate in the presence 
 of thy Divine Majesty, I acknowledge my many miseries, and 
 confess that I am the vilest of creatures. I dare, withal, 
 address my humble prayer, confiding in tjie merits of that 
 Precious Blood, shed for the redemption of all. I am willing 
 and ready to suffer everything, to sacrifice my very life, in- 
 defence of those truths and commandments, which Thou hast 
 given, to guide us in the path of virtue. 
 " The emembrance of the manifold blessings, which Thy 
 merciful hand has showered, upon each of my days, tells me, 
 that my gratitude must be eternal. O ! if I am so happy as 
 to be saved, and to live one day in the company of the 
 Blessed, how ardently I will pray for this community, which 
 Thou hast given me ; I shall not ask for honors, nor for tem- 
 poral gouJs, but rather, that Thy holy will may be the life- 
 and motive, of every act therein performed." 
 
 And when my prayers are pure and strong, 
 As they in Heaven, will surely be, 
 
 Amid a blessed angelic throng, 
 Before His throne, I'll pray for thee. 
 
 Is there not something beautiful, in these prayers of the 
 venerable foundress, for her Congregation ? In their motherly 
 promptings, in their anxious tenderness ; that all may attain 
 the end of their sublime calling ? How earnestly, she prayed 
 that all those who came after her, might be imbued with that 
 primitive spirit, which she bequeathed to her children, at so 
 dear a price : spirit of zeal and disinterestedness, which rend- 
 ered specially dear to God, her institution. 
 
— 199 — 
 
 " I pray not for the world, but for them whom Thou hast given 
 " me, because they are thine." (St. John, chap, xi.) These 
 beautiful words of Scripture are exemplified in Sister Bourgeoys' 
 prayer : " I pray that all those who dwell therein, as well as those 
 " who are to come in future ; those, too, who contribute in any 
 " way to our spiritual advancement, may all be numbered among 
 " the elect. My demand is just, and if I am not heard, it is 
 " because I know not how to ask. O deign to hear my prayer I 
 " I ask by the love Thou didst bear mankind, by the love 
 " which led Thee, O God, to sacrifice Thy Only Son, for our 
 " redemption. O holy Virgin ! I unite my prayers to that love 
 " of thine, which obtains so perfectly all, thou dost ask. Grant 
 " me thy assistance, o my good angel ; so that we may all one 
 " day, praise and bless the Author of our being." 
 
 Heaven could not refuse, to len.' a willing ear to these out- 
 pourings of motherly affection and solicitude ; ah, no ! There 
 was an intensity of desire that God might be known and loved^ 
 conspicuous in every act of Sister Bourgeoys' life ; a beautiful 
 tinge of devotedness in everything, that she undertook for His 
 glory. Two centuries have passed since then, and the lips 
 that first uttered these prayers, repeat them now, as she once 
 did promise, with the angelic choirs. They have become for 
 her, a hymn of eternal love, praise and adoration. 
 
 Each new-born day can testify the efficacity of her solicita- 
 tions, before the throne of God ; hundreds and hundreds have 
 flocked since then, around her standard, and the virtue of that 
 assurance ; ** Go, and I will never abandon thee," comes with 
 its soothing balm of old, to give consolation and revive 
 desponding hearts, as it did perchance, on that eventful mom, 
 when a voice of more than angelic sweetness, calmed her fears^ 
 and gave strength and courage, for the far-off mission. 
 
 
 
 I: 
 
 If 
 
 k 
 
 1$ 
 
 % 
 
 »??'-' 
 
 h^ 
 
 " Lo ! the skies, their radiant portals open. 
 And a tone. 
 A tone angelic, bids her go." 
 
 " Go, and I will never abandon thee." Many a miracle attri- 
 buted to the influence of this divine assertion, has been recorded 
 
 r 
 
 Ik. 
 
 f'"' 
 
 t'" 
 
 .«**«'*ti. 
 
■I 
 
 1; 
 
 ¥,.- 
 
 §' 
 
 
 — 200 -. 
 
 in the annals of each individual heart. Ah ! could they be 
 made known, many a cheek would glow, and many an eye 
 would flash, at the sight of victories won, upon that unseen 
 battle field. Victories won in the hour of trial, temptation and 
 danger ; when the heart like a bruised reed, waiting to be broken, 
 was on the point of yielding all, when exhausted by its frequent 
 struggles, it had no more hope, no more faith, no more love. 
 No more faith in the promises, that had once consoled ; when 
 all had almost gone, a faint echo suddenly ) esounded tlirough- 
 out memory's cells, " Go, and I will never abandon thee," and 
 the storm ceased, as if by magic ; peace, love, hope and faith 
 came back ; faith in the assurance, that a child of Mary and of 
 Margaret Bourgeoys can never perish. " Go, and I will never 
 abandon thee," has triumphed more than once, over the world, 
 its pleasures, its deceitful joys. Over irresolute beings, who 
 would fain lay their offering upon the altar, but who decoyed 
 by the syren songs of life, turned to take a last look of objects 
 they had loved, and were well nigh being lost ; had not the 
 remembrance of these life giving words, snatched them from 
 the world and from themselves, and thrust them, as if by force, 
 into the haven of Margaret Bourgeoys' home. But nowhere 
 is the blest influence of these words felt, as in the chamber of 
 death ; there they fall, as falls the refreshing dew of Heaven, 
 upon the parched petals of a rose ; they fall upon fair young 
 beings, by God loved, called and won, that they might rest for 
 aye in His eternal bosom. There can be no sweeter picture, 
 than that of a dying nun, as she receives, in the last solemn 
 hour, the promised hundredfold in all its plenitude ; as with a 
 heart, hopeful and loving, a smile playing on her lips, she turns 
 from earth to Heaven, her blessed Mother, and her venerable 
 foundress by her side. We love to think that they preside 
 invisibly, at that last sad hour.y 
 
 We know not what passes between the soul and God, when 
 the senses are closed to all things earthly, it is true ; but may 
 we not infer from the beauty of these death-bed scenes, that a 
 voice, not of earth, has whispered, " Go, and I will never aban- 
 don thee ?" 
 
-- 201 — 
 
 Blissful emanations, from that first heavenly assurance given 
 years before, how gently and how lovingly, they have fallen 
 around our path ; soft echoes from another world, they come 
 to cheer us onward, through the difficulties and the dangers 
 that, so often, beset our path, in the daily rounds of life ; their 
 magic tones have often been as music, to our troubled spirit 
 
CHAPTER NINETEENTH. 
 
 Sister Boargeoys' pious industries, to help her children onward ia 
 the path of true perfection.— Her ideas concerning perfection.— The 
 rule of necessity and the rale of perfection. — The exterior and the 
 int>erior rule. — Detached maxims concerning the spiritual life, 
 written by Sister Bourgeoya and bequeathed to her children of the 
 Congregation.— Duties of a Superior. — Sister Bourgeoys' devoted- 
 new to her institution. 
 
 To Sister Bourgeoys' motherly admonitions, so replete with 
 piety and wisdom, we will add a few more details. In order to 
 lead her daughters, to the perfection demanded by their spe- 
 cial vocation, and to remove from them the baneful influence 
 of routine, loneliness and disgust, to which the monotony of a 
 regular uniform life, exposes at times the most fervent ; the 
 pious foundress, had abundant means, for exciting their atten- 
 tion, and urging them onward in the path of virtue ; teaching 
 them to purify their intentions, so as to persevere in the prac- 
 tices of the interior life. To keep alive within their hearts, the 
 fire of strong desire, and preserve the spirit of grace and fervor ; 
 she had established among them. Sister Bourgooys, placed 
 before them, the extent of their obligations in detail, and ex- 
 plained the varied duties of their state of life. According to 
 her, there were two ruic? : the rule of strict necessity, and the 
 rule of true perfection. Then again, there was what she called 
 the exterior rule, sole guide of the imperfect religious, and the 
 interior rule, which is scrupulously followed by all those, who 
 have their spiritual advancement at heart. 
 
 " The rule," writes the pious Sister, " puts me in mind of a. 
 •* person, who has bought a piece of land at a very dear price ; 
 " to render it valuable, he has it prepared with great care^ 
 " and every possible precaution taken, that it may bring forth 
 " abundant fruit When comes the harvest time, instead of 
 '• seeing to his grain, that it may be cut down and gathered in, 
 *< he neglects it ; his land unprotected and without defence, is 
 
(I 
 (( 
 it 
 (( 
 (( 
 (( 
 (< 
 (( 
 « 
 (I 
 <( 
 (< 
 << 
 <( 
 (( 
 (t 
 it 
 (( 
 << 
 (( 
 (( 
 <( 
 <( 
 (< 
 i( 
 
 (( 
 (< 
 « 
 << 
 (( 
 << 
 
 « 
 
 « 
 
 — 203 — 
 
 open on all sides; in consequence of this negligence, 
 animals stray in amongst the grain, and cause such ra- 
 vage, that his harvest is completely destroyed, and the land, 
 bought at so dear a price, becomes useless. It is thus, with 
 the rule of a religious house. If we do not live up to the 
 obligutions it imposes ; if we neglect or cast it aside, our 
 passions and our evil inclinations, like so many wild beasts, 
 enter into our hearts, destroy there, the seeds of virtue ; and 
 in a short time, we are reduced to nothing." She adds : 
 These are two sorts of rules, the rule of necessity and the 
 rule of perfection. The former is incumbent on all Christians, 
 and consists in the observance of God's commandments. 
 We all know, that He must be loved, through a sense of 
 duty, of justice and of necessity. He must be loved, above 
 all things, and to Him alone is due adoration. This rule, 
 which suffices at times, for the generality of christians, would 
 never of itself be sufficient, to persons who are consecrated 
 by a special calling, to His love and service ; because, as 
 they are favored with more abundant graces, their obligations 
 towards God, are greater ; and through a motive of love and 
 gratitude, they must aim at perfection. This rule of perfec- 
 tion, consists in the perfect practice of the evangelical 
 counsels, it teaches us to leave all, to take up our crors, and 
 follow him." He who would be my disciple, must take up 
 his cross and follow me. (St. Matthew, chap. xvi). SJ 
 " This rule of perfection, was first practised by Mary our 
 heavenly mother, to its full extent, and during her entire life, 
 she was a faithful copy of the virtues of her Divine Son. 
 Throughout the church of God, those who are called ta 
 found and establish the different institutions therein, make it 
 their duty, to imitate each in their way, some particular 
 virtue of these divine models. 
 
 " Our little community was established for the purpose of 
 retracing the Blessed Virgin's life, ) ,Te belo -r, &nd nothing* 
 must be neglected on our part, to attain so desirabie an end. 
 Ah ! will it not rejoice and gladden her motherly and vir- 
 ginal heart, to see that her daughters, not only practice the 
 
r-lk 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 53 I 
 
 ^ 
 
 — 204 - 
 
 "rule of necessity, but at the same time, embrsice with loving 
 " fervor, the rule of perfection ? Let us then, make it an indis- 
 " pensable duty to practice most perfectly, the duties n^id the 
 " virtues of our vocation." Then, entering into more nute 
 details, considering this rule of perfection, Sister Bourgeoys 
 remarks, that it may be examined under two different points 
 of view : firstly, in its exterior, sensible part ; secondly, in that 
 interior spirit, which is its life, and in which, its only real 
 merit consists. " The exterior rule," she says, " is made known 
 ** to us by the soutid of the bell, and the voice of our Superior ; 
 ■" but the interior rule, is marked by God's interior voice, in 
 •" the depths of our heart. The first is good and necessary, b^t 
 ■" of itself would never suffice ; the second is absolutely essen- 
 ■" tial and alone gives merit to our actions. We rise for instance 
 " at the first sound of the bell ; we should raise our hearts, still 
 •" more promptly towards God, and offer ourselves to Him, to 
 " do His holy will. The exterior rule demands, that we dress 
 " quickly and with modesty ; but the interior rule exacts that 
 " we renounce all the vanities of the world, foresee our resolu- 
 " tion for the ensuing day, and ward off the occasions, which 
 ,' might prove pernicious to our souls. The bell rings for 
 " prayer, but the voice of God whispers within our hearts, to 
 " remind us how we should pray and walk, during the day, in 
 God's presence. 
 '' The bell stfmmons us to the community-i;oom, for the re- 
 " citation of the Vieni Sancte, which is the prfelude to our daily 
 " labors ; the interior rule, here purifies our intention, and 
 
 ■it 
 
 " offers all to God, so that all our actions, even the most 
 " tnvial, may have its weight of merit. %We obey the exterior 
 " call to the chapel, for the exercise of self-examination ; the 
 ** heart must be, still more faithful, to the grace of God, which 
 " exacts at this moment, close sc^tiny upon our conduct, 
 ** since the morning meditation, that we reflect upon the reso- 
 " lutions taken, and call to mind the efforts made, to put them 
 " in practice. We are warned by the exterior rule, to meet in 
 ** the refectory for our meals, but the interior rule says : we 
 " should eat with sobfrety and in a spirit of mortification. 
 
205 — 
 
 -' taking without a murmur, whatever is placed before us, and 
 " listening attentively to the lecture read during the repast, so 
 " as to nourish our souls, at the same time, that we strengthen 
 " our bodies. The exterior rule allows us to recreate our- 
 " selves, but the interior rule admonishes us, not to do, or say 
 " any thing, that might, in any way, cause dis^diflcation to 
 " those around us. We should bear in mind, that our recrea- 
 " tions, as well as our occupations, should be taken in God's 
 " holy presence. Then, when comes the hour each day, for 
 " the recitation of the Rosary, we should call to mind that it 
 " is the most favorable moment, to show our gratitude to God, 
 " for the numberless favors. He conferred upon the Blessed 
 " Virgin ; and at the same time, with renewed sentiments of 
 " respect and love, recognize her as our Mother, our Superior, 
 " our Sovereign, our AH, after her Divine Son. The spirit of 
 " the interior rule, leads us to consider these moments as most 
 " precious ; let us then be attentive to the beautiful prayer, we 
 •* are reciting, and have at all times, the unbounded confidence, 
 " that she will assist us, in all our wants'and necessities during 
 " life, but principally at the hour of our death." 
 
 The spirit of humility, which characterized Sister Bourgeoys' 
 virtue, cannot be doubted. We have evidences of this, in the 
 detached maxims, written by her upon the different subjects, 
 that form the material work of the spiritual life. These simple 
 details, read without reflection, may seem at fi'st sight trifling, 
 and even monotonous, to persons dwelling beyond the pre- 
 cincts of a religious house. The noise and bustle of the world, 
 its passing joys, its anxieties and manifold cares, so absorb 
 each hour of the day, that many persons piously inclined, 
 forget, to render the performance of their actions agreeable to 
 God; they think not of animating them, with that spirit of 
 faith, wh'rh gives merit to the most trivial act. These maxims, 
 though laid down by the pious foundress, for those in parti- 
 cular, who were to continue her work, for those who aim at 
 perfection, will nevertheless, prove useful to others ; their 
 perusal, if nothing more, will be beneficial to many persons^ 
 living in the world, and who are called upon to take an active 
 
 
 'U 
 
 I- 
 
 >r^' 
 
 .3 
 
 1 ft ^ 
 
 'f-I 
 
 M 
 
206 
 
 m ' 'i 
 
 hi- 
 
 part, in its varied scenes. We are to live, not as pagans and 
 unbelievers, but according to the sublime prerogatives of our 
 vocation; as Christians, and members of the One, Holy, 
 Catholic and Apostolic Church ; as children of God, and heirs 
 of the Kingdom of Heaven. Many of these maxims, if not 
 all, will prove useful then, to those who have their salvation at 
 heart. Sister Bourgeoys' instructions upon chanty, are of un- 
 told value ; and if she teaches us to bear with each other's 
 defects, to carry each other's burden, the great Apostle 
 Saint Paul, taught the same lesson, long before, when he wrote 
 to the Ephesians : " I beseech you brethren, that you walk 
 *' worthy of the vocation, to which you are called. With all 
 ■" humility and mildness, with patience, supporting one another 
 *' in charity. One body and one spirit ; as )'0u are called in 
 ■" oue hope of your cr.lling." («pob»st?B?«^ i.l'!ttj>! IV,'V. l.a.j.) 
 And again : " Bear ye one another's burden, and so ye shall 
 
 ^' fulfil the law of Christ." 
 
 Charity is called the queen of virtues, but alas ! was ever 
 sovereign more unheeded, was ever reign more inglorious ? 
 Frequent the social reunions of the world, as they are called, 
 and enumerate if possible, the sarcasms, the unkind insinua- 
 tions, which fall from lips, upon which the Sacred Host 
 perchance, has but lately deigned to rest. Many times perhaps, 
 the Divine Master might rebuke, as He did of old, and say to 
 these uncharitable hearts : " He that is without sin among you, 
 ^' let him, cast the first stone." We are so prone to see a 
 straw in the eyes of our neighbour, and are unmindful of the 
 beam, that is in our own ! We look at things, in a far different 
 light, from the Saints who have gone before us. In writing 
 these maxims. Sister Bourgeoys commences by a few observa- 
 tions respecting the rule ; she says : " The rule of a religious 
 ** community, is raised up as a wall of defence, to protect the 
 ** virtue of those, who dwell therein. The slightest breach, is 
 *' profitable to our enemy, ever on the alert, to profit of a 
 '" feeble side, and thus gain our treasure." 
 
207 ~ 
 
 MUTUAL SUPPORT OR CHARITY. 
 
 " I should endeavor to pursuade myself, that my faults and 
 defects, arc greater than those of others, and that they must 
 struggle against their own feelings and inclinations, to bear 
 with me. My defects may be displeasing to others, but they 
 do me injury, because they offend God, and expose me to 
 many spiritual dangers. I must then, bear patiently with 
 others, in the same way, that Infinite patience supports me. 
 In so doing, we will have no dread of the divine condemna- 
 tion." 
 
 THE PROMISES WE HAVE MADE TO GOD. 
 
 " I remember that once, I possessed an object of certain 
 ** value, which one of my young friends desired very much. I 
 " could not do otherwise than promise to give it to her, and 
 " such was my intention ; but from one reason to another, I 
 " always deferred presenting my gift. Still more, I had the 
 *' weakness, from time to time, to take off some ornament ; that 
 " rendered it less acceptable, and finally, when I determined 
 " to accomplish my promise, my present was rejected, and thus 
 " I lost the friendship of a person, whom I had always esteemed. 
 " Do we not oftentimes act thus with regard to God ? Do we 
 *' not expose ourselves to be rejected by Him, because of so 
 " many promises made, that we never fulfil ? because of so 
 " many offerings made, after the best part has been laid aside, 
 " for ourselves and our satisfactions." 
 
 FIDELITY TO SMALL THINGS. 
 
 " Ah ! how much we can gain by these little acts, when they 
 " are performed purely for God's love ! When a child, I used 
 " to make little p ;ents to my father, but they were so trifling, 
 " so insignificant, that every one laughed at them, my father as 
 " well as Others. However, as these little offerings were 
 " prompted by my childish love, he received them, and even 
 
1'^ 
 
 (( 
 
 — 208 — 
 
 took pleasure in showing tb xis friends. It is thus with 
 
 our kind heavenly father. ' ontented, nay, even pleased, 
 
 with our most trivial ar ^>rovided they are done for His 
 
 love. He even deigns .ize them, in proportion to the 
 purity of that love which offers them ! Let then this senti- 
 ment of pure love, animate all our actions." 
 
 . 
 
 '■'■ 
 
 1 
 
 'i 
 
 i • 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 y- 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 -1^ 
 
 '""'■ 
 
 r-^~ 
 
 
 li<"'' 
 
 
 te 
 
 
 m\ 
 
 
 't 
 
 THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE. 
 
 "When we are greatly indebted towards any one, and 
 our debt exceeds our means, we are greatly hum- 
 bled, and show our good will towards satisfying our 
 creditors, by giving them all we have ; they, seeing 
 our good intentions, consent to wait patiently for the 
 remainder. In like manner, we must do our utmost to satisfy 
 God, to whom we are so immensely indebted. He will 
 accept our trifling payments, if He sees that they are accom- 
 panied, by a good will and firm purpose to pay Him all. To 
 liquidate this heavy debt, let us offer Him, all our daily trials 
 and contradictions ; an unkind word, received with patience 
 and christian forbearance, an act of condescension, practised 
 against cur will, to refrain from looking at an object, that 
 gives us pleasure, to mortify our ears, in not listening to a 
 conversation, that has for us its own peculiar satisfaction, to 
 keep under restraint our thoughts and ideas, upon certain sub- 
 jects ; finally, to guard our senses for the love of God. All 
 these acts, so trivial in appearance, will assist us wonderfully,, 
 to pay all we owe to divine justice. Let us regulate our 
 accounts with God, from time to time, by a sincere and hum- 
 ble confession ; and gathering together, our acts of virtues and 
 our firm resolutions, let us offer them to Him, to acquit a 
 portion of our debt, and to obtain time, mercy and indulgence^ 
 to accomplish the entire payment." 
 
 ON DEATH. 
 
 "I should often call to mind, the thought of death, and 
 " 4well upon the severe judgment that follows it. If we live 
 
 t I 
 
— 209 — 
 
 " in such a manner, as to obey with readiness this last sum- 
 ** mons, we will not fear that awful moment, and the ter- 
 " rors of death will be lost, in a firm unbounded confidence in 
 " God's infinite mercy." 
 
 UPON EATING AND DRINKING. 
 
 " The fear of losing our health, or some other feigned ne 
 cessity is, oftentimes, a pretext for delicacy and daintiness, in 
 the choice of our food, when in truth, our immortification 
 and sensuality are the real cause. If we wish to imitate our 
 heavenly Mother's life, we have great facilities for doing so, 
 particularly on such occasions as these, when nature seeks to 
 satisfy the inordinate desires of the appetite. To combat 
 this inclination, let us content ourselves with the simplest 
 food, and accept without murmur, whatever is placed before 
 us. Ah ! if we only had a little more virtue, we would be 
 eager to derive profit, from all our evil inclinations, by mor- 
 tifying them and turning to God's glory, the little good there 
 is in us. A Sister of the Congregation, is called by the spirit 
 of her vocation, to lead a penitent and mortified life ; if in- 
 stead of this, she satisfies her sensual appetites, she will be 
 called upon, to give an exact account of all this self-seeking 
 in the choice of her food, before the judgment seat of God. 
 
 « 
 
 « 
 (I 
 
 « 
 <( 
 It 
 (( 
 f( 
 (( 
 « 
 
 THE SCHOOL ROOM. 
 
 " No occupation is more proper to draw down God's 
 " blessing and grace upon us, if it be performed with purity of 
 " intention, without distinction of poor or rich, relatives or 
 " friends, pretty or difformed ; but considering all with the eyes 
 " of faith, as so many drops of Our Lord's most precious blood. 
 " When correction is deemed necessary, it must be performed 
 " with prudence, modesty and moderation, through respect for 
 " God, at all times, present. 
 
 WORK, OR MANUAL LABOR. 
 
 ** Shun idleness, above all things. We should always be oc- 
 
210 — 
 
 f 
 
 "^* cupied at something, with what obedience prescribes, accept- 
 .^* ing the different c.iiployments, without choice or murmur. 
 " Whatever we have to do, let it be done cheerfully. God 
 *' loves the cheerful giver. Let us work in union with our 
 ^* heavenly Mother, and call to mind, in what manner she per- 
 ^' formed these same actions. 
 
 HARSH WORDS, — SARCASMS. 
 
 I 
 
 u 
 
 .(( 
 .« 
 (( 
 
 . « 
 . (( 
 . (< 
 .<( 
 .-it 
 »<( 
 
 M 
 .4( 
 Ui 
 
 " Is it not true, that we oftentimes take pleasure in listening 
 to sarcastic expressions, raillery and other unkind remarks, 
 that are made with wit and spirit ? an^ perhaps they do not 
 even reproach our consciences, sufficiently to make us 
 accuse ourselves at confession. True, they may not be grie- 
 vious sins, but at least they are stains, that tarnish the beauty 
 of our souls, and that purity of heart which we should ever 
 preserve, because of God's holy presence. These light, heed- 
 less remarks, should be avoided, for they may pain the 
 feelings of those around us, and diminish the good opinion, 
 which others may entertain respecting them. Persons of this 
 character, are extremely prejudicial to a religious house, 
 and cause a great deal of injury, without perceiving it. We 
 shall never begin to lead a spiritual life, so long as we cling 
 to these imperfections. Let us banish them, far from our 
 minds and from our hearts ; let us not hear them, nor au- 
 thorize by our silence, the slightest breach of charity, that 
 may be made in our presence. 
 
 h 
 
 1; : ■ 
 
 RESPBCT IN THE HOUSE OF GOD. 
 
 " The church is a holy place ; wherein God listens to our 
 *** prayers, provided they are conformable to the prescribed 
 "** conditions. A contract, whose clauses and conditions are not 
 •^* respected, is worth nothing. We fail in the respect due to 
 ■" the house of God, when we hold unnecessary conversations 
 ^* there, when we sit or kneel in an unbecoming posture ; when 
 -^ we are curious and distraotod, gazing iwre and there^ watch- 
 
211 
 
 u( 
 
 ing those who come and go ; opening and closing the doors 
 violently. In a word, when we are forgetful of Him, in whose 
 " presence we are. 
 
 -« 
 
 UPON THE RECEPTION OF NOVICES* 
 
 " It is evident, that if we make distinctions, between the 
 rich and poor, God's grace will not accompany us. The 
 Blessed Virgin, who was so enamored with holy poverty, will 
 teach us, that the more we seek earthly goods, the less we 
 shall enjoy them. Riches alone should never be a sufficient 
 motive, for receiving a young person into our Congregation. 
 When those who present themselves have, with poverty, a 
 good will and a true vocation, they are sufficiently rich and 
 bring God's grace with then, into the house. 
 
 ADMONITIONS AND REPRIMANDS. 
 
 « 
 
 (( 
 (( 
 
 It 
 
 ■*( 
 
 t< 
 
 *( 
 
 ■4( 
 
 " A reprimand received in a spirit of true humility, is always 
 profitable to the soul ; and doubly so, when it is unme- 
 rited, for then it becomes a sacrifice most pleasing to God, 
 But alas ! we lose a great deal of merit, by our excuses and a 
 continual seeking to justify ourselves, and in wishing to know 
 the cause, the motive, by whom these reproaches were sug- 
 gested, and in consequence, rash judgments are formed, 
 revengeful desires are excited, and much ill-feeling testified. 
 To these charitable advances, prompted in our interest and 
 through love for us, we respond too often, by coldness and 
 ill-humor ; dispositions, alas, in which we indulge sometimes 
 too long, and thus instead of practising virtue, we become 
 really guilty in the sight of God. 
 
 THE PARLOR. 
 
 ■' Wljen called upon to receive a visit, we should always 
 ?ff commence by raising our hearts to God, and beg that we 
 •" may not offend Him in the slightest way, by our words or by 
 
— 212 — 
 
 our actions. We should avoid all lengthy discourses, useless- 
 inquiries, and keep to ourselves, the news we have heard 
 there, unless charity or necessity compels us to make rt 
 known ; if so, confer with those, whose duty it is, to speak of 
 these things to the community. Upon returning from the 
 Parlor, we should reflect for a moment, and see if we have 
 committed any fault ; we know v/hat is to be done, on sucb 
 occasions. 
 
 HOLY COMMUNION. 
 
 " When I reflect upon * Holy Communion,' it seems to me, 
 that we may be compared to so many pieces of coal, and that 
 this Blessed Sacrament is the fire, which inflames us. If 
 these coals are but superficially enkindled, if they are scat- 
 tered here and there, the fire will not bum. 
 *' Or, I should say, that when the effects of the Sacrament 
 are not felt, after holy Communion, it is not unfrequently, 
 because the coals are scattered, that is, we forget the great- 
 ness of the act we have just performed, and abandon our- 
 selves to our natural inclinations, our ease and comfort, to 
 frivolous and useless conversations ; in a word, because we 
 are amused and preoccupied by a thousand trifles, instead 
 of reflecting upon the greatness of the gift we have, so re- 
 cently received, and the obligations it imposed upon us. 
 
 THE WORD OF GOD 
 
 
 " The word of God, is a divine seed, our hearts the ground 
 " wherein it is to be sown, by means of pious lectures and 
 " good instructions. To produce fruit, our hearts must be 
 " warmed by the grace of God, by Jesus Christ, who is the 
 " true Sun of justice. Our passions and evil inclinations, are 
 ■' the obstacles which prevent this Divine Sun from penetrating. 
 " into our hearts. Some oppose to these heavenly rays, as it 
 " were, a high wall, so as to seclude the light and heat froth 
 ** penetrating within. Such are those, who refuse to read or 
 
213 — 
 
 u 
 u 
 
 « 
 ■ti 
 ~ti 
 ■it 
 
 to hear the word of God. Others, heed this divine word, 
 and reflect upon it too, betimes ; but, as a thousand earthly 
 thoughts attach them to the world, and to the things of the 
 world, it avails them but little. 
 
 "When once these obstructions are removed, from the 
 heart, and the seeds of heavenly inspirations, virtuous im- 
 pulses, and pious lectures, are freely exposed, to the benefi- 
 cent influences of this Sun of Justice. Ah, then ! flowers 
 and fruits are produced in abundance, and are meet oflerings 
 to place on the Altar of the Most High." 
 
 SICKNESS AND INFIRMITY. 
 
 4< 
 
 41 
 41 
 ti 
 4< 
 41 
 ■U 
 it 
 ■ ti 
 4i 
 4t 
 « 
 (( 
 4i 
 U 
 U 
 it 
 
 u 
 
 4t 
 4t 
 4t 
 di 
 
 " When we are well prepared, this is a time of special grace 
 and benediction ; it is the harvest time for eternity, because 
 it gives us the means of working for ourselvec, or rather for 
 God, in keeping us in a state of resignation and perfect sul)- 
 niission, to the Divine Will. It is a time of continual 
 sacrifice, on account of the pain, the mortification, and the 
 weariness, which are inseparable from this state. But it is 
 also a season of mr ny dangers, as regards our spiritual wel- 
 fare ; and oftentimes, when the devil has exerted himself in 
 vain, to make us fall into his snares, in the time of health 
 and strength, he comes back and attacks with renewed 
 fury, because he hopes to vanquish our constancy, during 
 these moments of weakness. If he does not succeed entirely, 
 Jie will endeavor to make us fall into many imperfections, so 
 as to deprive us of the merit of our sufferings ; we fall into 
 the snares of the devil, when we have an inordinate 
 desire for the preservation of our health ; when we are 
 delicate and dainty in, the choice of our food ; v/hen we are 
 impatient and inconsistant, inclined to fret and murmur, on 
 account of the pain we endure. Let us endeavor to profit 
 of these marks of God's love, and avoid all singularity, that 
 our illness does not demand. Let us bear in mind, that the 
 more vigilant we have been during life, in mortifying our 
 natural vicious inclinations, the more vigorously, will the 
 
— 214 — 
 
 " devil redouble his efforts, during our sickness, and especially 
 " at the hour of our death ; so determined is he, upon our 
 " eternal loss." 
 
 ON HUMILITY. 
 
 I 
 
 '•'3 
 ' III 11 
 
 ■ff" 
 
 " It is highly advanf .geous to our souls, to reflect deeply 
 and frequently, on the wonderful privileges, conferred upoa 
 our Blessed Lady, because of her great humility. It will 
 help us to know and to feel our manifold miseries. She, 
 elevated above all creatures, esteemed herself the vilest of 
 ~s!l. This will, pernaps, make us understand the depth of 
 our own unworthiness, of our pride and temerity, when we 
 prefer ourselves to others, either for wit, talent, pretended 
 virtue, or any other trifling advantage, either of the body or 
 of the mind. It almost always happens, that persons wha 
 are puffed up with their own excellence, are humbled by 
 God, who punishes their pride thus. He has endowed each 
 of us with his o .vn gifts, and not unfrequently, those who 
 .seem the most favored, are the poorest and the most indigent 
 in the eyes of God. Let each one derive profit from the 
 advantages received, and remember that mnch will be re- 
 quired from those, to whom much has been given." 
 
 lM^ 
 
 It was in this manner that Sister Bourgeoys taught her 
 spiritual daughters, to perform all their actions. She proposed 
 these different rules to them, that they might discern more 
 easily, the great opposition that exists, between the maxims of 
 the world and the spirit of faith. To these counsels and 
 admonitions, so charming in their simplicity, the pious 
 Sister adds a few more details, relative to the duties of a 
 Superior, who is obliged to procure the advancement of all 
 those, who are under her charge, in the path of perfection. 
 
 " The Superior," she writes, " should instruct the members- 
 " of her community, by her own examples, by general and par- 
 " ticular instructions, but above all, b^- her fervent and conti- 
 " nual prayers to God, in their behaW'. Her great obligation is 
 " to see, that the Sisters are formed to the practice of virtue. 
 

 " and that they walk steadily, in the paths of wisdom and per- 
 " fection. It is her duty to make them r.nderstand, that the 
 " one thing necessary is to seek the divine pleasure. God, at 
 " all times ; God, in all things. Mildness and firmness should 
 " walk hand in hand, during her ad.ninistration. Human 
 " respect, should never prevent her, from reprimanding or cor- 
 " recting those, who are negligent or indifferent in the service 
 " of God. She should observe with what perfection, each one 
 " practices her vows, and the different obligations of the reli- 
 " gious state. If the Superior lives in peace and harmony with 
 " ail, if her heart beats in unison with those of her Sisters, God 
 " will bless her, and accomplish wonderful things in her favor."" 
 Such was the perfection, which the pious foundress desired to* 
 see, vivifying each member of her community ; and these extracts,, 
 taken from her spiritual maxims, prove the purity of her moti- 
 ves, in the es*^ablishment of her Congregation ; and the spirit of 
 faith and discernment in the choice of those, who were to con- 
 tinue her work. These last instructions to her Sisters, a short 
 time before her death, were as a dying legacy to her religious 
 family, for whose welfare she had toiled, and for whom she was- 
 now, about to give up her precious life. How ardently she 
 prayed, that not one of those destined, to carry out her work 
 in full, should be lost. I^.nguage is inadequate to express the 
 time-tested devotedness of Margaret Bourgeoys, to her Con- 
 gregation, when in unison with the Queen of Virgins, she- 
 inspired her children how to act, gave them the strongest evi- 
 dences, that the difficulties under which they so often labored, 
 were to be iif their own mysterious ways, manifestations of 
 God's love towards her community. Thus it has always, 
 proved 
 
 Betimes, when the heart saddens at the sight of impending 
 clouds, a ray of light will come through the darkness, and the 
 soul will feel the potent charm, that brings back hope and cou- 
 rage. There is no place for discouragement, in the heart of a 
 true Sister of the Congregation ; Margaret Bourgeoys' prayer* 
 were .'atified long ago, r.«< 'hat Si.c desired for her community 
 in her day, she obtaine J, an^ ' '^r desires realized at the redeem- 
 
 m 
 
 w 
 
 I 
 
 ! 
 
 

 liii 
 
 — 216 — 
 
 ing price of prayer, sacrifice and humiliation, have been for two 
 centuries and more, the consolation and the pride of those, 
 who are too happy, to call themselves her children. The Con- 
 gregation of Notre Dame, was to form a distinct feature in the 
 church of Ville-Marie, and despite men and circumstances, its 
 primitive spirit will be preserved, it cannot be otherwise. He, 
 who would not quench the smoking flax, nor break the bruised 
 reed, will He thrust from his loving heart, the outstretched 
 imploring arms of Margaret Bourgeoys, as she prays fo t 
 children of the Congregation, and recalls the forty-seven years 
 of toil, poverty, sacrifice and humiliation, endured for His love 
 in the wilds of Canada ? He will not, He cannot Has he 
 not pledged His eternal word ? 
 
 ; : 
 
 ■j 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 r } 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 m '! 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 n ! 
 
 j t 
 
 1 
 'i 
 
CHAPTER TWENTIETH. 
 
 The " Holy Saturday of human life,— Kind Heaven listens to the pray- 
 ers of Sister Bourgooys' children.— The last hours of 1099.— Sister 
 Catherine of the Angels.— The crowning act of Sister BourgeoyB* 
 life.— Her last illDess.- Instructions given to the members of her 
 Congregation.— The supreme moment.— Sister Catherine is restored 
 to life. — Mr. LeBer paints the portrait of the pious foundress. 
 
 We have almost finished, dear reader, and the incomparable 
 woman, whose virtues have occupied us until now, has finished 
 too, almost finished her earthly career. She has reached that 
 period of her existence, which Madam Swetchine calls, " The 
 Holy Saturday of human life." 
 
 This beautiful thought, gives a new impulse to our own feel- 
 ings, and as we gaze upon a retrospect, rendered so sweetly 
 familiar, by the ever reverting scenes of heroism, devotedness 
 and zealous love, we feel that she has indeed acquired a strong 
 an undeniable claim, to a bright and glorious resurrection. 
 Her Easter is not far distant. Shadows, may no longer con- 
 tent her. God, God alone is the sole object of her craving 
 desires. 
 
 " For Thy rest, my spirit yearns, 
 Oh I 'tis hard to wait, 
 Mindful of the lamp that bums, 
 Beyond the golden gate." 
 
 Marpiret Bourgeoys' whole life, had been one uninterrupted 
 act of love ; even from her most tender years, her thoughts 
 and her aiTjctions, tended upwards ; and later, when the golden 
 dreams of childhood, were lost amid the stern realities of life, 
 when her love had grown strong, beneath the pressure of years 
 and of sacrifices, and had almost burst the heart's capacities^ 
 there was an inexpressible depth of tenderness, in her longings 
 for eternal life. About a year before her death, she fell dan- 
 gerously ill, more than half a century of fatigue and austerity, 
 had done its utmost upon her feeble frame ; those who had 
 
 
 1, 
 
 
 
 f'f 1 
 
 k& i 
 
 ! 
 
 j 1 1 
 
 Its > 
 
 1' ■! 
 
 Bi -l 
 
 m • ! 
 
 mi 
 
 K 3k ^- 
 
 1 
 
 
 !l's€ ( 
 
 1 1$ *' 
 
 fja . 
 
i!: 
 
 ■ , J! 
 
 Hi'' 
 hlii 
 hill 
 
 — 218 — 
 
 grown up around her, and who called her Mother, felt their 
 hearts sink within them, lest she should be taken away. Ven- 
 erable eye-witnesses of her daily heroisms, they feared , lest the 
 angel of death, should snap asunder, the silver cords of life. 
 They watched and hoped, and prayed, that she might be spared. 
 Heaven listened to their supplications ; symptoms of disease 
 vanished, and the " child o\ eternity came back to earth," sacri- 
 ficing for yet a while, her royal dwelling place. It was a bitter 
 disappointment, to feel herself so near to Heaven, that she 
 could almost hear the angelic choirs, then come back a fugitive 
 to earth ; to feel herself so near home, then retrace the exile's 
 path. Alas ! how different are our thoughts 1 How different 
 are our hearts ! How we love this earthly home, how we cling 
 to these tenements of clay, heedless of that better land, whose 
 beauties, whose joys, no tongue may tell. Is it not the great 
 Apostle that says : " Eye hath not seen, ear hath not heard, 
 neither hath it entered the heart of man, to conceive the glories 
 of that eternal home !" Alas ! that we should so loiter on the 
 road to Heaven, that we should linger by the way, like wanton 
 youth, to pluck a flower that fades so soon, and chase the daz- 
 zling butterfly, that ever eludes our grasp. How we forget our 
 final departure from the land of exile, and still, this hour will 
 come for all. It is written, " That every man shall go into the 
 house of his eternity, and as you shall be krmd in that last 
 hour, worthy of love or of hatred, such shall you be forever," 
 and again, " By their fruits shall they be known." There can 
 be no repentance after death. Margaret B aurgeoys knew this^ 
 how much she had to offer her God ; prayers, sacrifices and 
 penitential tears, with her unstained baptismal robe, preserved 
 in all its unblemished whiteness, for the space of eighty years. 
 She might well desire to die, and almost shed bitter tears, to 
 think her exile was prolonged. She came back, angels had 
 whispered : 
 
 " He will love Thte better Btill, 
 If Thott doest His holy will." 
 
 And when the Sisten came around her, and expressed their 
 
— 2t9 — 
 
 joy, to see her once more well, she chided them smilingly for 
 this act of filial love. ** By their prayers, they brought me back," 
 she would say, " brought me back, when I was almost there." 
 We can easily imagine, what treasures of merit, sealed each 
 successive day, and how her love for God increased, as the last 
 hours, of her pilgrimage, drew nigh. When the sun is setting, 
 do not his farewell rays bathe earth, sea and sky, in a shower 
 of golden light ? It was thus with Margaret Bourgeoys, she 
 cast a halo of sanctity all around her, and as her fond daughtr 
 ers, gazed upon that face so calm, so holy and so subdued, 
 they fancied a light from Heaven stole through the dark, pier- 
 cing orbs, and words of milk and honey flowed from her lips,, 
 as though she had caught the tone from angels. Had Heaven 
 made known to her, that she was going, going; really going 
 home ? We know not, but towards the end of the year, her 
 jjoy became unutterable. She had lived for God alone. His 
 love had been her daily, hourly food ; and now, her last earthly 
 act, like unto that of her Divine Master, is an act of perfect 
 charity, an act of heroic love. " Greater than this no man 
 hath, that a man lay down his life for his friend." (St. John, 
 chap. XV.) " 
 
 It was the last hour of the old year. Sister Bourgeoys inf 
 apparently good health, had retired to rest, with the commu- 
 nity. All was silent and in darkness, save in the convent 
 chapel, where a glimmering light burned before the Blessed 
 Sacrament, while one other, shed its pale lustre, around Sister 
 Catherine's sick-bed, in the infirmary. This good Sister, had 
 been for some time past, seriously ill ; she had even received 
 the last rites of the Church. Those who watched at her bed 
 side remarked, that with her disturbed slumbers, came a 
 sudden change upon her countenance, and then they knew, 
 that her agony was coming on. Consternation reigned for a 
 moment, within the convent walls. Sister Catherine, still in 
 the prime of life, was mistress of the novices, much beloved, 
 and humanly speaking, necessary to her community ; so Sister 
 Bourgeoys thought. She grew worse ; hurried feet, carried! 
 the doleful news, from corridor to corridor, to summon the: 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 1,'f 
 
 •w 
 
 

 11 
 
 H:: 
 
 I 
 
 li 
 
 1 
 
 1. 
 
 m 
 
 1 
 
 V' i' 
 
 ii li 
 f i 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 m 
 
 
 BEBft - 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 ^1 -' 
 
 
 — 220 — 
 
 Sisters, to the prayers for the dying. Sister Bourgeoys caught 
 the echo, and groaned aloud : *' O my God ! why not take me, 
 ** the old and useless, and spare this poor Sister, who can yet 
 " serve Thee long." 
 
 Angels heard the ioving strain, 
 And bore on high, the sweet refrain. 
 
 Christianity can boast of her children's heroic deeds, and ■ 
 point with pride, to many a noble record, and she will ever 
 love to place with her most glorious and her most renowned, 
 the holocaust, that Margaret Bourgeoys laid upon her Altar. 
 She will tell the tale to future generations, how this heroine of 
 the eighteenth century, beautified her annals, and rendered glo- 
 rious her cause in this youthful land, our western home. 
 
 The victim was offered, the sacrifice accepted ; from this mo- 
 ment Sister Catherine grew better, and was soon entirely out 
 of danger, while Sister Bourgeoys, on this first day of the new 
 year, fell at once dangerously ill, of a malignant fever, accom- 
 panied by the most excruciating pains, which gave her no rest, 
 for the twelve remaining days of her life. In the midst of her 
 intense safferings, neither murmur, nor complaint escaped her 
 lips. Ever calm and resigned, she received without a reply, 
 the bitter potions and violent applications, prescribed by her 
 physician ; though she knew well, that they would not relieve 
 her, but on the contrary, only serve to increase her pain. To 
 suffer, this was her aim in accepting these different treatments, 
 and when her poor frame, racked with pain, rendered her an 
 object of pity, to those around her, she would still seek to in- 
 crease her sufferings, by taking some uncomfortable posture, or 
 else by a voluntary privation. The infirmarian, perceiving her 
 ingenuity, to practice acts of mortification, even upon her 
 death bed, gave a gentle reprimand to her holy patient, and 
 then, the wilful penance gave place to a sweet child-like 
 obedience. Does not this intense love of suffering, recall the 
 seraphic Theresa, whose constant prayer was : " To suffer, or 
 to die ? " It was a pleasure to enter her sick room, where a 
 •weet beautiful calm, a holy joy, shed their mild radiance ; and 
 
— 221 — 
 
 1 1 
 
 then, her hymns of loving praise to God, how melodiously 
 they resounded throughout those silent apartments ! When the 
 atrocious pang came on, she would burst into extatic tran- 
 sports of joy and love for God j now longing aspirations, to be 
 reunited to her Beloved ; again, an act of submission to his holy 
 will, which always finished by a song of praise. When nature 
 was too much exhausted by these fervent acts, she would sug- 
 gest the most beautiful hymns, she knew, to her sisters, and beg 
 them to sing for her, so as to keep alive within her breast, in- 
 flamed desires of Heaven, and the fond hope that she might 
 soon be there. Her tender solicitude for her Congregation, 
 inspired her many wise recommendations for its future, for its 
 spiritual and temporal welfare. She entered into the most 
 minute details, concerning its greater good, told the sisters in 
 what manner they were to act, in reconstructing their house 
 upon a more extensive plan ; she made certain observations, 
 respecting the different apartments, destined for the use of the 
 Sister-hood, improvements and essential arrangements, for the 
 comfort and good order of the boarding-school and external 
 classes. Nothing was left undone. Still, in the possession ot 
 her intellectual faculties, she taught to others, the lessons 
 which a life long experience had rendered familiar to her, for 
 the greater good of her community, and the spiritual welfare 
 of each of its members. But no example, no lesson, was more 
 productive of good, than the sight of the venerable foundress, 
 during her twelve days illness. 
 
 She was on object of admiration to Heaven and to earth, 
 Angels praised God on high, because of the virtues that 
 adorned her soul, and those around her, gazed in wonder, and 
 blessed God in their hearts, for the magnanimous acts of mor- 
 tification, obedience, and submission to the will of Heaven, 
 which shed so much lustre around her dying bed. It was the 
 echo of a virtuous life. No tongue can tell her ardent desires 
 to be reunited to her God. Loving aspirations, burst from her 
 heart and from her lips, for now, her hour had come. Blest 
 spirits, from their pure abode on high, came to assist at her 
 dying moments. Saints too came, to escort their Sister Saint 
 
 i \'s. 
 
 Ml 
 
 til 
 
 '11 
 
— 222 — 
 
 
 
 ii> .'■' 
 
 '■1^ =1 
 
 <<! ;: 
 
 ,'•> ■'.; 
 
 1i ] 
 
 ■•p !■ ' 
 
 ^P - 
 
 ii: 
 
 i.-? ■ 
 
 to realms of endless bliss. Jesus, the spouse of virgins, their 
 love and their eternal recompense, came too, to give her for 
 the last time, a foretaste of heavenly joys. 
 
 It was her last hour on earth. Heaven was already in her 
 heart, its joys and consolations all around her. She glanced 
 /• upon her stricken family, it was a look of melting tenderness, 
 a recapitulation of all she had ever told them, of all she had 
 ever done for them. It was her last. Crossing her hands upon 
 her breast, she fell into a gentle agony, which lasted for about 
 three hours ; then, as the clock struck three, she resigned her 
 pure soul into the hands of its Maker, and entered the land of 
 immortality, the 12th day of January, in the year 1700. It was 
 the eightieth of her earthly pilgrimage, forty seven of which> 
 had been entirely sacrificed, for the salvation of souls, in the 
 city of Ville-Marie. " I have glorified Thee on the earth ; I 
 have finished the work. Thou gavest me to do." (St. John, 
 chap. XVII.) 
 
 By the bright Htream, now thy lot is cast, 
 Joy for tbee, happy one, thy bark hath past, 
 The rough sea's foam. 
 
 Now, the long yearnings of thy soul are stilled. 
 Home ! home, thy peace is won. tby heart is filled, 
 Thou art gone home. 
 
 (HEMiiJiS) 
 
 Gone home, and received her eternal welcome. " Come ye 
 " blessed of my Father, enter into the kingdom, which hath 
 ** been prepared for you, from the foundation of the world." 
 " For I was hungry, and you gave me to eat : I was thirsty, 
 " and you gave me to drink : I was a stranger, and you took 
 " me in. Amen, I say unto you, so long as you did this, to 
 '* one of these, the least of my brethren, you did it to me." 
 (St Matthew, chap, xxv.) 
 
 Come, it is love's salutation ! Come, and possess the king- 
 dom prepared for you ! Come, and partake of the perennial 
 banquet, of the heavenly Jerusalem ! 
 
 Come,' these <who tiste tboee crystttl floods, 
 Shall faint with tUnt no laove. 
 
— 223 — 
 
 We have followed the immortal soul, as it winged its flight 
 on high, and listened to the thrilling sounds of ** welcome, " 
 which resounded throughout the heavenly courts, as it drew 
 nigh. Let us come back to earth, back to the bereaved children, 
 who are still kneeling and weeping, around the lifeless form, 
 weeping with love and joy ; for joy will, oftentimes, cause our 
 tears to flow. A light from Heaven has suddenly lit up the 
 pale wan features. A ray from the crown of glory, has strayed 
 way down to earth. It is an incontestable fact, that almost as 
 soon as Sister Bourgeoys had breathed h6r last, her face, which 
 was considerably altered, by the excessive sufferings of her last 
 illness, as well as by the incessant austerities inflicted upon her 
 body, became suddenly sufi'used, with a light so radiant, that 
 it was taken for a shadow of the eternal splendors, in which 
 her soul now revelled. - 
 
 " Blessed are they thaj: mourn, for they shall be conforted." 
 
 He who pronounced these soothing v/ords, tarried not with 
 his consolations. The smile, the features, of the deceased so 
 gloriously tinged with immortality^ penetrated the inmost souls 
 of her children and animated them with a vehement desire, to 
 walk courageously in her footsteps. 
 
 It was on this occasion, that Sister Catherine, now perfectly 
 restored to health, through a sentiment of esteem and grateful 
 veneration, for her benefactress, changed her religious name of || 
 
 the Angels, to that of the Blessed Sacrament, the one by 
 which Sister Bourgeoys was designated in her community. 
 Tradition tells us, that while the Sisters were still gazing upon 
 the celestial beauty of their dear departed ; they expressed the 
 legitimate desire, to have her features preserved for the conso- 
 lation of her children, j tmily legacy that might be bequeathed 
 to future generations. Mr. Peter LeBer, brother of the cele- 
 brated recluse Jane LeBer, had a certain knowledge of the art 
 of painting. He had ever evinced a sincere interest, a deep 
 attachment, £bi the worthy foundress and for her Congregation. 
 To him then, the Sisters had recourse, that this earnest dtsire 
 M all, might be realized. He consented most willingly, add 
 j)romised to do his utmost, preparing himself in the meanttrnt , 
 
 ■ 
 
 f- 
 
 
 1 i 
 
 
 \ 
 
 - J 
 
 m Ji 
 
 
 r- 
 
 
 
 
 Z '. 
 
 
 It '^' 
 
 
 g„ 
 
 
 w\ 
 
 
 Ij 
 
— 224 — 
 
 in a worthy and christian manner, so that God might bless his^ 
 endeavors ; he received holy communion that morning, in the 
 convent chapel. 
 
 His devotion satisfied, Mr. LeBer set to work. Heaven 
 manifested its approval of his pious sentiments, by the bestowal 
 of a favor, which strengthened his good will, and attested Sister 
 Bourgeoys' credit, before the throne of God. Hardly was Mr. 
 LeBer seated before his easel, when he was seized with so 
 violent a headache, that it was impossible for him to continue; 
 At this moment, he ^as inspired to place a lock of Sister Bour- 
 geoys' hair, upon his head, and almost instantaneously, he was 
 relieved. It is needless to say, how gratefully he resumed hisr 
 labor. The portrait was finished, and surpassed the most sanv 
 guine expectations. The sisters were supremely happy in the 
 possession of so rich a treasure, the beloved features of their 
 sainted mother. Again, they could behold the kind approving 
 smile, that ever spurred them on, to deeds of godliness, and 
 the uplifted finger would point out, as heretofore, that path of 
 duty, from which she had .never swerved, and in which she 
 prayed so fervently, that all her future children might walk. 
 
 The tolling of the convent bell, soon attracted a saddened 
 throng to the Congregation. The entire city of Ville-Marie 
 was astir, and it seemed as if every family had lost its dearest 
 member. Heaven had won a saint, but the youthful city had 
 lost her noblest heroine, her most devoted benefactress. Many 
 of the sturdy pioneers, who had sacrificed their country and 
 their homes, to colonize the forest shores of Hochelaga, had 
 gone to their eternal rest ; but their children had grown up with 
 the city of Ville-Marie, and they came to pay their tribute of 
 respect and gratitude, to the memory of the high-minded 
 woman, who had been to their fathers, a guide, a mother, a 
 solace and a firiend. This was evident, from the crowds of 
 every condition, who came from the city and country places, 
 to kneel and pray beside her inanimate form. The body of 
 the regretted foundress was covered with medals, pictures^ 
 prayer-beads, and similar objiiats of devotion. Every one 
 
 ;: '; 
 
— 225 — 
 
 -wished to take away something, that had belonged to the kind 
 unobtrusive Sister. 
 
 When the hour destined for the last sad ceremony drew near, 
 a pious contestation arose, between the sisters of the Congre- 
 gation, and the gentlemen of Saint-Sulpice ; each laid claim to 
 the pious deposit. The sisters quite naturally desired that the 
 remains of their cherished foundress, should be interred in their 
 midst ; but the Parish of Notre Dame forgot not, on this occa- 
 sion, the weight of Sister Bourgeoys' exajnples during life. She 
 came for the colony of Ville-Marie, she had sacrificed a long 
 -career of forty-seven years, in its welfare ; to the colony, there- 
 fore, she belonged, as a public treasure. Mr. Dollier de Cas- 
 son, Vicar-General of the Diocese, and at the same time, the 
 worthy Superior of Saint-Sulpice, decided that the heart of the, 
 illustrious dead, should remain with her religious family, and 
 her body interred in the Parish Church of Notre Dame, to the 
 ,greater glory of God, and the advantage of Ville-Marie, whose 
 citizens would love to press, around the tomb of their benefac- 
 tress, of their protectress. Consequently, the last sad rites for 
 the deceased, were performed at Notre Dame. Sanctuary, 
 where she had so often prayed, for her children, and for her 
 •country's weal. Never, had Ville-Marie, been the theatre of a 
 more imposing spectacle. It was not so much the multitudes 
 that thronged around her bier, as the displayal of those lofty 
 sentiments, which spring from appreciative and grateful hearts ; 
 the high-bom and the lowly, the learned and the ignorant, all 
 vied with each other in respect and veneration for the departed. 
 Ecclesiastics, distinguished for their piety and their science, the 
 Chevalier de Calli^re^ Governor-General of Canada, de Vau- 
 <ireuil, Governor of Ville-Marie, and i:umerous other persons 
 -of merit and distinction, mingled with the silent throng, within 
 the precincts of Notre Dame, at this last sad moment Impor- 
 tant duties, daily occupations, satisfactions of every kind were 
 laid aside ; there was but one imperious d\i\y to be performed 
 . at this moment, it was a common impulse, to gather around 
 Margaret Bourgeoys' remains, and accompany them, to their 
 final dwelling place. Mr. Dollier de Casson, a saintly octoge- 
 

 
 
 |!*... 
 
 P 
 
 m 
 
 — 226 — 
 
 narian, whose relations with the venerable Sister, had been so 
 long and so intimate, he who knew her so well, and who had 
 ever looked upon her, as the most precious gift, God had 
 bestowed upon Canada, ascended the pulpit. Words of praise 
 and admiration flowed from his lips, as he extolled the eminent 
 virtues and rare qualities, with which God had endowed the 
 venerable foundress ; words of praise, that would have caused 
 the humble Sister, to shudder, had her ears been open ta 
 earthly sounds. Then turning to the Sisters of the Congregation,, 
 he implored each one, to reproduce in her life, the admirable 
 virtues of her, whom they called their Mother. His trembling 
 voice, seemed to have recovered its youthful vigor, on this occa- 
 sion. Mr. R6nd de Breslay of Saint-Sulpice, performed the 
 last ceremony, and gave to Sister Bourgeoys, that last of all 
 earthly gifts, a grave. The last, and yet not the last. Is there 
 aught on earth n.ore beautiful or more consoling, than those 
 last prayers for the dead ? With what tenderness, our holy 
 Mother the Church, accompanies her children to their final 
 resting place. Solicitude and reverence for the dead, is one 
 of her most beautiful features ; when those beyond her pale, 
 consign the remains of those they love, to the silent tomb, there 
 is a coldness and a sadness about their last rites, that speak of 
 indifference, and leave painful impressions within the heart. 
 No wonder, that they are so soon forgotten ; for them, there is 
 no Memento during the Holy Sacrifice, no month's mind, no 
 anniversary, no prayers, no pleadings, that their sufferings may 
 cease. None. 
 
 I hear the tolling of the bell, 
 
 Tis the Requiem's eolenin tone. 
 
 The last dear boon, that friends may give, 
 
 When death has left them, sad and lone. 
 
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIRST. 
 
 Tribute of public eHteem and veneration, paid to tbe remains of* 
 Sinter Bonrgeoys.— Her heart is embalmed and placed in a shrine, 
 at the Congregation.— The month's mind.— Extract irom the Eulo- 
 ginm pronounced by Mr. de Belmont, of Saint Sulpice.— Letters of 
 condolence, written to the Sisters of the Congregation, by many 
 distinguished persons, both in France and Canada.— Words of sym- 
 pathy from Troyes. —Sister LeBer, the recluse of Ville-Marie. 
 
 A distinguished clergyman, of Ville-Marie, writing to one or 
 his friends in France, alludes to the touching incidents con- 
 nected with Sister Bourgeoys* death. He says ; " Never be- 
 fore, did Ville-Marie behold so many remarkable persons^, 
 united together, as those who assembled tliis morning,- to 
 assist at Sister Bourgeoys' obsequies. There was- an extraor- 
 dinary concourse, from every rank of society ; and if Saints were 
 canonized now, as in the olden time, most assuredly, we 
 would say mass, to-morrow, in honor of Saint Margaret of 
 Canada." Truly hath it been said : " He that humbleth him- 
 self shall be exalted." 
 
 Mr. DoUier de Casson, Superior of the Seminary of Saint 
 Sulpice, placed a brass plate, with the following inscription, 
 upon Sister Bourgeoys' coffin : 
 
 Hert lies the Venerable Sister Margaret Bourgbots, 
 Foundress and first Superior, of the Sisters of the Congregation 
 of Notre-Dame, established in Montreal, and devoted to the 
 instruction of young girls. Deceased the nth day of January y, 
 A. D. 1 700. Pray for the repose of her soul. 
 
 Her heart, which had been carefully embalmed, was en- 
 closed within a leaden box, and transferred to the apartment 
 where the Sisters assembled each day, to attend to their pious 
 exercises, and offer up their prayers to God. This humble 
 shrine, was visited again and again, during the entire months 
 
 :•**§, 
 
— 228 — 
 
 that followed the pious Sister's death. It would seem as it 
 the entire population, had been attracted by some mysterious 
 charm, to a spot, so fraught with hallowed recollections, as if 
 they awaited there, some token, some message, from the 
 heavenly home above. The hour had not yet come. During 
 this time, the same devotion, that had led the faithful, to kneel 
 and pray around her mortal remains, led them again, to 
 pray with devotion, before the shrine which contained her 
 heart ; her heart, which had been for so long a period, an 
 altar, whereupon she had laid, whole burnt offerings, and 
 living sacrifices, in honor of the Most High. The smallest 
 particle of linen, which had imbibed her blood, was coveted as 
 a precious relic 
 
 Finally, when came the month's mind, the i ith of February, 
 a solemn requiem mass was sung in the chapel of the Con- 
 gregation. A multitude, both clergy and laity, came again 
 from all parts, to assist at this second funeral service, and 
 proved thereby, the sincerity of their esteem and veneration 
 for the dead. The ceremony of enshrining her heart, within 
 the convent walls, was both religious and affecting ; for where, 
 can a heart be more honored and more beloved, than with its 
 own. The precious object, covered with a white veil, was 
 placed in front of the sanctuary, until after the ' Holy Sacrifice ;' 
 then, when the ordinary prayers of the dead were over, Mr. de 
 Belmont taking in his hands, the box which contained Mar- 
 garet Bourgeoys' magnanimous heart, and preceeded by the 
 clergy, bore it to the spot, destined for its reception. A 
 plate of lead, another of brass, closed the niche. 
 
 A second Eulogium, was prononced by Mr. de Belmont, 
 
 yi\iO feared not to represent Sister Bourgeoys, as already 
 
 triumphing in the Courts of Heaven, aiid praying from her 
 
 bright throne, for the institution she had founded. It will not 
 
 be amiss, dear reader, to give & few extracts here : 
 
 • 
 " Be ye folio wen of me, ea I alao »m of JMne-OhrUt." 
 
 (1«( Epi»He, Corinthiani.) 
 
 *" If the Church has ordained prayers and sacrifices, for the 
 
— 229 — 
 
 dead, a month after their demise, it is uot that she wishes to- 
 renew the grief of those that mourn, in recalling their recent 
 loss, and the memory of the loved ones gone. She wishes . 
 not to inflict new wounds, nor cause bitter tears to flow 
 anew. On the contrary, she would banish every trace of 
 sorrow, and turn their thoughts to an hour of reunion, in a. 
 land of glorious immortality. She invites nature to yield to 
 grace, so that all these painful emotions, be lost in a peace- 
 ful remembrance ; a remembrance replete with esteem and 
 gratitude, which may lead them, to imitate the virtues of those 
 they mourn. 
 
 " My dear Sisters, you have rendered to your dear and il- 
 lustrious dead, all those duties, that piety and gratitude 
 could suggest ; you have performed these duties, in a manner 
 worthy of her, and worthy of yourselves, and if filial love^ 
 for the loss of such a mother, has caused your tears to Qaw, 
 Saint Augustin will plead your cause, for he confesses, that 
 he wept bitterly, on the tomb of his sainted Mother Monica. 
 But, suffer me to say, that you have grieved too much for 
 her, and sufficiently for yourselves. Enough has been given, 
 to tears and to sorrow. Your venerable mother, is not dead 
 to you for, if the cessation of so beautiful a life gives you 
 pain, it is in your power, to reproduce this life, in your owa 
 conduct, by the exact imitation of those virtues, which shone 
 so conspicuously in her. If the hand of death has snatched! 
 her from your sight, love, whose characteristic is to resemble 
 the object loved, will engrave her likeness upon your hearts, 
 and in your acts, and thus, she will live again in you, her 
 children. 
 
 " God willed that her pure body should return to earth, 
 ^" ' ashes to ashe», dust to dust/ but her heart, sanctuary of 
 " every virtue, He willed, should remain with you 
 
 *' Her heart nc w supplies, the place of her body. In truth 
 " ^e was never so really with you. She was never more realljr 
 ** your Mother and Superior than now, and that, through inte- 
 " rest and inclination. It is her interest, because you are det- 
 
 
— 230 — 
 
 Mt 
 
 ** tined to increase her glory ; you are her treasure, source of 
 *' all her merit She is with ycu still, for it is written. " Where 
 ■*, thy treasure is, there, thy heart is also." She remains with 
 
 you, through inclination. The bliss she now enjoys, can only 
 **' increase her maternal love. She knows you better now, and 
 ** will watch over you more tenderly, assist you more power- 
 " fully, than ever ; and when I consider her thus, I represent 
 " to myself the eagle, spoken of in Scripture, * that was always 
 ** seen hovering over its nest, spreading out its wings, calling 
 " its young and teaching them, how to fly towards the elevated 
 ■" regions of air-' It will be thus, with Sister Bourgeoys' heart, 
 *" which we have placed in your midst. It will throb in union 
 "" with yours at the hour of prayer ; it will preside over your 
 -" reunions and rekindle your devotion. Oh ! may this heart, so 
 " conformable to the Saviour's loving heart, be ever the model 
 '" of yours. Now, that vanity may not be feared, she will repeat 
 *" to you these words of the Apostle, these words that her hu- 
 ^ mility would not have suffered, during her mortal life. ' Be 
 *• ye followers of me, as I was of Jesus Christ' Souls, specially 
 ■*' •diosen by God to accomplish his great designs, are generally 
 ■" thtwe, who bear the strongest marks of ressemblance to the 
 •" divine original. And among these, we dare place this great 
 ** servant of God. Through a spirit of humility and abjection, 
 '* she fled from the world and from all things, peitaining to the 
 ^' world. Her humility led her to conceal the special favors, 
 •*' she received from Heaven ; favors, which we know, consoled 
 •** 'her, in the midst of trials and contradictions, although her 
 ■** lips would never maktr the avowal ; and for this reason, I 
 " would rather bring back to your minds, those virtues of which 
 '* you were the daily witnesses, rather than relate in detail, the 
 ■" acts of heroism she practiced. Ah ! Sisters, love to recall the 
 •" mei.iory of those days, of those nights, spent by her, in 
 '* almost one continued prayer ; bring back the precious mo- 
 '* ments of Communion, when, preparing to receive her heavenly 
 
 Spouse, her eyes bathed in tears, her mouth perfumed witili 
 ** loving sighs, it see"^ to those who beheld her, that her 
 *• heart all inflamed, came forth to meet the Beloved of her ' 
 
 At 
 
— 231 — 
 
 "*' isoul. You have seen her iu moments, such as these, as she 
 •" knelt before the Altar, a living act of extatic love. 
 
 " All these things you know, but of the interior favors re- 
 ■" ceived, of the secret communicatior.s held, between her soul 
 •" and God, no man may speak. 
 
 " Mysteries of burning love, never to be understood by us. 
 
 ■41 
 
 a 
 4( 
 
 A( 
 
 ■u 
 
 ■U 
 
 ■u 
 ■tt 
 -u 
 
 ■ t( 
 
 .u 
 
 f(* 
 
 ■it 
 ^( 
 
 4( 
 4( 
 4< 
 U 
 U 
 4( 
 ^< 
 
 ■ It 
 .<( 
 ■4( 
 
 << 
 *i 
 4< 
 4< 
 
 •* The principle fruit of her union with Jesus Christ, was a 
 participation of His love for crosses and sufferings, His 
 zeal for souls. His strength or courage. When I speak of 
 her love of the Cross, I mean at the same time, her love of 
 poverty, her love of sufferings, her love of humiliations. 
 Three distinct parts of the cross. Humility, the base ; poverty 
 and sufferings, the arms. Do you not remember, how she 
 vowed body and soul to holy poverty ? with what persever- 
 ing fidelity, she abstained from the most essential necessaries 
 of life ? Did she not content herself with the poorest and the 
 vilest of every thing ? Ah ! we may not speak of that prodi- 
 gious abstinence, that spirit of mortification, which led her 
 to fare, almost continually, upon the leavings of others. Who 
 has not heard of her disinterested spirit, of her universal de- 
 tachment Recall for instance, the trials she bore when God, 
 wishing to purify still more, her precious soul, treated her, as 
 he once treated the holy man Job. When He took away, all 
 that He had given, destroyed in a few hours, the fruit of her 
 twenty years labor, and called to Himself, through the flames 
 of a fearful conflagration, two excellent members of her com- 
 munity, one of whom was her own niece ; victims, that she 
 offered upon the Altar of sacrifice, when she praised God, by 
 her heroic resignation. Shall we endeavor to recount the 
 trials endured, throughout her long painful existence ? Bodily 
 sufferings, heroically borne ; interior trials, supported with 
 perfect cheerfulness, perfect patience, with acts of humility, 
 a thousand times more persuasive than words ? You, her 
 children, you must follow her, in that path of humility, which 
 her example has rendered so glorious and so easy. She 
 walked before you, bearing her cross ; the placed you, her 
 
 If- 
 
 la 
 
 IN 
 
'A- 
 
 232 
 
 A 
 
 treasures, within the arms of the cross, that you might live 
 there. Attach yourselves, to the cross, with Jesus, and never 
 descend therefrom. Place your head, amid the thorns and 
 difficulties of every day life, expose your hearts to the lance 
 of contradictions, let your members adhere to the cross, by 
 obedience ; in a word. " Be ye followers of me, as I was of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 " The second trait of resemblance, to our Divine Lord, was- 
 zeal, for the salvation of souls ; I will not speak of her youth- 
 ful beginnings, among the companions of her infancy, nor of 
 her tender vigilance over brothers and sisters, beneath the 
 paternal roof. I would come more directly, to what she 
 accomplished in this colony. Called through a miraculous 
 favor, to a life perfect and apostolic, she followed the call of 
 grace, with a generosity unsurpassed. She followed it, through) 
 the perils and tempests of ocean ; aye, even to the red 
 man's western home, that she might conquer there, multitu- 
 des to the knowledge and to the love of God. Animated^ 
 with that burning zeal, which characterized the Apostle, she 
 commenced with God's blessi , the establishment of Chris- 
 tian schools, and undertook tiie education of young girls at 
 Yille-Marie. It is to this zeal of Margaret Bourgeoys, that 
 Canada owes her Christian mothers, who taught later, around 
 their own family hearths, the lessons they had once learned 
 from her : ' The love, and the fear of God,' But what do I 
 say, are you not the most glorious trophies of her zeal ? ' For 
 in Jesus Christ, by the Gospel, I have begotten you.' 
 " It was zeal, that led her to form a Congregation of Chris- 
 tian heroines, to fight the combats of the Lord, no» behind 
 the walls of the cloister, but in the midst of the world. It 
 was for this, that she instituted you ' Secular Daughters of 
 the Congregation of Notre Dame ;' that you might be a 
 chosen portion of the flock, that the presence of God, might 
 be to you, an impregnable fortress, against the attacks of 
 your invisible enemies ; that you should be living tabernacles^ 
 bearing Jesus Christ within you, gaining hearts to his love, by 
 OMans of a Christian education given to youth, arjd by the 
 
 
 . 
 
233 — 
 
 edification of your good examples, to maturer years. Ah { 
 precious, indeed, is the posterity which God has given to 
 your venerable mother. Hotit glorious, how consoling the 
 thought, that a long suite of virgins, will come, with each 
 succeeding age, to bless her memory, as they offer themselves 
 to the heavenly bridegroom, drawn hither, by the per- 
 fume of her virtues and yours. Yes ! generations because of 
 her, will sing throughout eternity : ' the Canticle, that no man 
 knoweth, and follow the Lamb, wheresoever He goeth." 
 " Finally, the third virtue, that Sister Bourgeoys drew from 
 her union with God, was that magnanimity of soul, that 
 Christian courage, which means confidence and faith. Thi» 
 true daughter of Abraham, came out from her country and 
 her brethren, without even knowing the land, to which the 
 voice of God had called her. She obeyed, and threw her- 
 self into the arms of Providence, wHh a childlike abandon, 
 believing firmly, that out of her nothingness, God could bring 
 forth, a large and numerous progeny. ' I have made thee, 
 a father of many nations.' Hence tlie courage and the intre- 
 pidity, with which she faced dangers : perils of ocean, perils 
 of war ; hence her invisible constancy, in every undertaking ; 
 constancy, which gave to her works, so glorious a success. 
 The Apostles, without eloquence and without human pru- 
 dence, wrought miiacles, which neither riches, nor authcvity,. 
 nor power could have executed. ' For the foolish things of 
 the world hath He chosen, that He may confound the strong." 
 Sisters ! God's arm is not shortened. He will do as much 
 by you. You, called upon to imitate the Apostles ; you,, 
 called upon to walk in the footsteps of your incomparable 
 foundress. It is needless for me to say more. Your mother's 
 remembrance will inspire you, it will teach you, all that you 
 should know, concerning those virtues, which were so dear 
 to her, which are so advantageous to you. 
 " F^ch time, that you enter this apartment, to perform your 
 iiffereiit exercises, let your eyes rest upon this shrine, upoq 
 this heart, so long the temple of the Holy Ghost I^t your 
 ears be open, to listen to your veuerabk mother, as the sajiii 
 
lis- 
 
 
 if 
 
 — 234 — 
 
 ^' to each and all. * Be ye follo^vers of me, as I was of Jesus 
 •** Christ ;" therefore, my dearly beloved, my joy and my 
 ^* crown, stand fast in the Lord, \rork out your perfection, and 
 "" that of the flock confided to your care. So may we be 
 ^' reunited in Heaven." 
 
 If anything were wanting, to inspire our readers, with still 
 stronger convictions of Sister Bourgeoys' sanctity, we might 
 bring forward numerous^testimonials, of the extraordinary cures 
 obtained through her intercession, as well as tributes of respect 
 and profound veneration, from the noblest and the most distin- 
 guished in the land. The numberless letters of condolence, 
 written to the Sisters of the Congregation on this occasion, are 
 rq)lete with encomiums on the dead. A nation's praise, was 
 the reward of her deep humility. The day after her death, 
 Sister Margaret Lemoine, of the Holy Ghost, third Superior of 
 . the Congregation, in her letter to the Sister Missionaries con- 
 cerning this sad event, writes as follows : — 
 
 " Ville-Marie, January 1 2th, ryoa. 
 
 "*' My very dear Sisters^ 
 
 " I recommend to your prayers and filial solicitude, the soul 
 ** of our most worthy Sister, Margaret Bourgeoys, who departed 
 *'■ this life to-day, after three hours' agony, and twelve days of a 
 ^* most painful illness. Our beloved and venerable Mother, 
 " was taken sick on New Year's day, and notwithstanding her 
 ■" virtue, and particularly her admirable patience, her sufl'erings 
 " were at times so violent, thai poor nature could not refrain 
 ■*' from sending forth now and then, a cry of anguish. She 
 "" died, my dear Sisters, as she lived ; loving God with her whole 
 -" heart and soul, and manifesting a most vehement desire to 
 ** be united to her Well-Beloved. Let us all endeavor to imi- 
 *" tate her holy life, in the exercise of those virtues, of which she 
 " gave us, so many beautiful examples particularly ;her profound 
 *^ humility, her love for the practices of holy poverty, her «eal ' 
 ■'' for the sanctification of souls ; by so doing, we may hope, 
 " that she will, one day, recognize us as her children. 
 
— 235 — 
 
 " Pray for me, who occupies so unworthily, the place she so 
 " much honored. 
 
 " Sister Margaret Lemoine, 
 
 " Of the Holy Ghost," Superior of the 
 
 Congregation of Notre Danu.^* 
 
 Another Sister of the Congregation, writing this same day, 
 to a person of distinction, says : — 
 
 " We may truly say, in speaking of our worthy foundress and 
 " respected Mother, Margaret Bourgeoys, that death is the 
 " echo of life. She was to us her children, a source of con- 
 " stant, of marvellous edification, up to her latest breath, by 
 " her gentleness, her patience, her spirit of submission to the 
 ** different desires of those, vrho wished to alleviate her suffer- 
 " ings. We recommend her in a special manner to your pious 
 " prayers, and we beg of your extreme charity, to ask for us a 
 " participation in that spirit, which animated our dear deceased 
 •" mother. May she live anew, in her bereaved children." 
 
 it 
 
 u 
 
 4( 
 
 JANUARY 13th, 1700. 
 
 An Ecclesiastic of merit and distinction, writes the day after. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys' death occurred yesterday, her body was 
 ** brought to Notre Dame for interment ; her heart remains 
 " with her Congregation. Never before, had we witnessed at 
 
 Ville- Marie, so great a concourse of priests and religious. 
 
 Our two governors, general and local, assisted with a large 
 *' number of persons from every rank." 
 
 We read in a letter, written to one of the Sister Missionaries, 
 some four weeks after Sister Bourgeoys' death, as follows : 
 
 " Last Friday, a solemn Requiem Mass was offered up, in our 
 *' private chapel, for the repose of the soul, of our much regret- 
 " ted Mother. At the same time, her heart, which is our por- 
 '* tion, was enshrined with every mark of respect and venera- 
 
— 236 — 
 
 II 
 
 K 
 <( 
 it 
 
 tt 
 
 l( 
 
 It 
 « 
 
 (( 
 
 U 
 « 
 
 « 
 
 u 
 a 
 << 
 « 
 
 « 
 u 
 « 
 
 tion, in its assigned p^ace. During the preceding month, 
 every possible mark of deep respect, every possible tribute 
 of honor were paid to this shrine of devotion ; and I really 
 think, that all the prayerbeads, scapulars, crucifixes, &c., of 
 the entire city, were brought to us, that they might touch her 
 precious relic." 
 
 Another Sister, writing about the same time, says : ** On the 
 evening of our venerable Mother's death, her body was placed 
 in our private chapel. I cannot enumerate the numbers who 
 came, with faith and devotion, to place different objects 
 x,{ piety, upon her coffin. The touching simplicity of 
 those, who flocked around her inanimate form, was repaid by 
 inany signal favors. Even before her death, she gave assu- 
 ''inces, that seemed to us miraculous evidences of her credit,, 
 /efore the throne of God. Two days only before her deaith^ 
 the Sister who attended her, was so overcome by fatigue and 
 a certain nauseous disposition, that she was compelled to 
 leave our venerable Mother's bedside, and request one of her 
 companions to supply her place. Our admirable patient per- 
 ceived this, and looking at the infirmarian, she said, smilingly, 
 ' It is nothing, Sister, it will soon pass away.' Hardly had 
 she ceased speaking, when the Sister was instantaneously 
 relieved, and able to resume her occupations. 
 " Our venerable Mother had wonderful energy and firmness, 
 when reprimanding for faults committed against the rule ; but 
 she pardoned and forgot so easily, and so kindly, those com- 
 mitted against herself in person ; when we approached to- 
 make known our feelings and offer our apologies, she received 
 us in such a way, that our hearts w&re gained at once." 
 
 5 [t\ 
 
 February 4th, 1700. 
 
 Mention is made of the porter of the Seminary, who^ o» 
 the day of the holy Sister's death, was suffering extremely^ 
 from rheumatic pains in the head ; his face was so much 
 swollen, that it was impossible for him to take the sl^htest 
 f€H||l^^,Q)n&dence in Sister Bourgeoys' merit, led him. to 
 
 ] ii": 
 
— 237 — 
 
 apply to his face, a prayerbeads and medal, that had touched 
 the body of the pious foundress. He was instantly cured, 
 and commenced at once, to take his ordinary food. 
 
 A lady, well known to the Sisters, who had been a long 
 time ill, applied a piece of linen, that had imbibed Sister 
 Bourgeoys' blood, to the spot where her sufferings were most 
 acute ; her pains ceased at once, she fell asleep, and awoke 
 in perfect health. 
 
 A young lady, suffering from a severe sore throat, was com- 
 pletely cured, after having simply invoked Sister Bourgeoys' 
 intercession. Others, who were inspired to pray at her tomb, 
 received a full compensation for their faith and devotion. 
 
 " If these marvellous events, that have been transmitted to 
 " us, by the eye-witnesses of that time, have not been juridi- 
 ** cally approved," writes an historian of 1700. " There is one 
 *' fact incontestable, Sister Bourgeoys was herself a living mira- 
 ^' cle ; her virtues, her undertakings, her success, all bore the 
 " stamp of prodigious, and though she has not been as yet, 
 " solemnly canonized by the Church, we trust the day is not 
 " far distant, when her name will be enshrined among the 
 " Saints of God." Notwithstanding, she has been proclaimed 
 a thousand times blessed, by the cries of an entire nation, 
 by the confidence of the high born and the lowly, as the fol- 
 lowing letters to her bereaved children will testify. The first 
 comes from his Lordship Francis "de Laval de Montmorency, 
 the first Bishop of Quebec, whose relations with the deceased, 
 had been long and intimate. He writes from Quebec soon 
 after Sister Bourgeoys' death, to the Superior of the Congre- 
 gation. 
 
 "Quebec, January 30th, 1700. 
 
 My dtar daughter in Jesus-Christ, 
 
 " Your letter, containing the sad announcement of Sister 
 " Bourgeoys* death, was duly received. Your venerable Mother 
 ** and Foundress, was a fruit ripe for Heaven. A source of 
 " constant edification during her life, she will still be an 
 ** example of virtue to us after her death. She led a simple 
 
 ■ ■ 13 
 
 
 
r 
 
 — 238 — 
 
 humble and retired life, consequently, she was the recipient 
 of many special favors and graces from on high. We have not 
 failed to give her a particular remembrance in our prayers, 
 and we shall continue to do so, though we are strongly con- 
 vinced, that she does not need them, and that she is already 
 in possession of eternal happiness. She will intercede for 
 us, before the throne of God, and there too, she will be of 
 wonderful assistance to her dear Congregation. 
 
 " t De Laval." 
 
 (< 
 <t 
 i( 
 (( 
 it 
 
 u 
 l< 
 
 l( 
 
 l< 
 l< 
 << 
 <( 
 4( 
 
 H 
 l< 
 l< 
 41 
 M 
 
 ** Quebec, January 30th, 1700. 
 
 My dear childy 
 
 " The perusal of your letter, l^hich announced to me the 
 death of your pious foundress Sister Bourgeoys, pene- 
 trated my heart with feelings of deep affliction, and at the 
 same time of profound consolation. We cannot be otherwise 
 than convinced, that God bestowed upon her. His choicest 
 gifts and treated her as one of His most faithful and cherished 
 servants. Her life was marked by a lively faith, and a tender 
 cliarity for God and for her neighbour. The perfect accom- 
 plishment of these two commandments, have indeed pro^ 
 cured for her entrance into the realms of bliss. 
 " Among the many virtues that I admired in her, there is 
 one in particular, that I would wish to practice myself; one 
 that impresses me strongly, and which I feel that I require 
 sadly. It is her hidden life ; the life of recollection and deep 
 humility, which she led with so much edification, ever since 
 she resigned her place and title of Superior. 
 '' How precious a grace for those who are called upon to 
 govern others ! I look upon it, as one of the sacred marks 
 of predestination, when God grants an interval, between the 
 superiority and death, as we have then the means and the 
 time, to repair the faults we are so liable to commit, in 
 governing others. 
 
 " t Dk SAINT-VALLnR, Bp. of Qucbcc" 
 
239 ~ 
 
 "Quebec, January 30th, 1700^ 
 My dear Sister, .,j^^j^K:v, 
 
 '• We have all taken part in the legitimate sorrow, caused by 
 the death of our good Sister Bourgeoys. We have ever con- 
 sidered her, asaperfejt and faithful servant of God, filled 
 with His divine Spirit, and excelling in the virtues of 
 humility, meekness and perfect obedience towards those 
 placed over her, by God, as her Superiors, an entire abandoa 
 of herself into the hands of divine Providence. Her heart, 
 in its noble generosity, was capable of the most glorious un- 
 dertakings. I have not the slightest doubt, that you will 
 inherit her spirit, as well as her heart I have prayed for her 
 with all my soul, and begged of her to pray for me in return, 
 
 " I remain, &c., 
 
 "Des Maizerets, 
 " Superior of the Seminary of Quebec." 
 
 ' it 
 1!' 
 
 "Quebec, January 31st, 170a 
 
 " My dear Sister in Christ, 
 
 " Yesterday, your Sisters of Quebec, were apprized of the 
 death of the venerable Sister Bourgeoys, of holy and blessed 
 memory. They came to me with this sad intelligence, re- 
 questing for her a Memento in our prayers, and though I feel 
 assured that she does not stand in need of them, still I have 
 recommended her, in a special manner to the members of 
 our community ; all are happy to think of her, before God, 
 I shall endeavor to surpass them all in fervor ; and as I ever 
 entertained a singular respect and veneration for your illus- 
 trious deceased, I entreat you to send me something, that 
 belonged to her. Indeed, I do not think, that in ail my 
 life, I ever met with a more virtuous person. She was truly 
 remarkable for greatness of isoul, faith and confidence in God, 
 piety, zeal, humility and true mortificatioa Happily for her. 
 
 I- 
 
 ''4: 
 
— 240 — 
 
 
 iiii! 
 
 ■'II 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 ** she died in the fulness of years and of merits, preserving her 
 " intellectual vigor, and all the fervor of her soul, up to her 
 " latest breath. 
 
 " Yours, &c., 
 
 "P. BOUVART, 
 
 " Supetior of the Jesuit Fathers." 
 
 Reverend Mother of the Incarnation, Superior of the General 
 Hospital of Quebec, writes to the Superior of the Congrega- 
 tion of Notre-Dame : 
 
 • "Quebec, January 31st, 1700. 
 
 4( 
 
 (( 
 *l 
 <t 
 i( 
 U 
 « 
 i( 
 U 
 
 u 
 u 
 
 My very dear Sister, 
 
 " Allow me to offer you and your entire community, my 
 deep and heartfelt sympathy, on the occasion of your recent 
 heavy loss. I feel, almost as much as you do yourself, the 
 affliction you have suffered, in being deprived by death, of 
 your dear and sainted mother. She was ripe for eternity ; 
 a treasure lost to earth. Still, we trust, that she will con- 
 tinue to live in her children, by the virtues she has be- 
 queathed to them. Obtain for us, my dear Sister, a partici- 
 pation in her spirit ; her love of humility, her detachment, 
 her love of abjection, her confidence in God. These virtues 
 shone conspicuously in every act of her life. 
 
 " I remain, my dear Sister, &c." 
 
 Madam de Champigny, the Intendant's Lady, writes : 
 
 " My dear Sister^ 
 
 " I can assure you that no one feels more grief, than I do, 
 ,♦< on account of Sister Bourgeoys* death. This loss is, no doubt, 
 
 a great one ; still, you must feel consoled to think, that your 
 " regretted Mother, is a Saint, who will pray for her com- 
 
 «< 
 
— 241 — 
 
 " munity, more than ever, now that she is in Heaven. Since 
 " she accomplished ^o much for you, here below, what may 
 '• you not expect from her powerful intercession. I shall 
 " treasure as precious relics, the three beads of her rosary, 
 " which you were so kind as to send me. 
 " Believe me, my dear Sister, 
 
 " Yours, &c., 
 
 " H. L. DE Champigny."' , 
 
 The Superiors of the other communities, besides a numbeir 
 of religious persons, sent touching tributes to her memory.-- 
 France was not forgetful, and when the sad tiding came across- 
 the deep, that her beloved child Margaret Bourgeoys was na 
 more, many noble feelings were aroused, many sympathies- 
 were evoked, for the bereaved of these western shores. The 
 trumpet of her fame, had resounded more than once, through- 
 out her native land, fond hearts had listened with emotions of 
 joy, to thd recital of her wondrous deeds, and the heart of old 
 France, throbbed with pride, as she called her, her child. 
 
 " Half a ceutary and more, liad well nigh passed by, 
 Since her Margarita, her Pearl, had been tom~fh)in-her btvaat,* 
 But its beauty came back, at this hour supreme. 
 And fondly she smiled, as she thought of her blest." 
 
 Gentlemen distinguished for their piety and learning, who* 
 had met her, in the cabin and by the way side, leading hearts' 
 to God, they, who had known her devotedness, who had en- 
 couraged her hazardous beginnings spoke too, upon their return 
 to France, of all that the pious Sister had accorpplished ; they 
 tcld of her zeal for the salvation of souls, and added by their 
 glowing words, to the beautiful reputation, that had already- 
 preceeded them there. Many other devoted friends, confided' 
 to vessels, leaving their native ports, sympathetic effusions, 
 edifying and consoling to the bereaved, glorious and advanta- 
 geous to the memory of the departed. Among those sent from 
 Troyes, there is one, of peculiar interest to us, not-rthat itpor»- 
 
 ■■■' 
 is 
 
 

 1 
 
 ■ 242 — 
 
 trays he virtues of the deceased, in richer colors, but rathjr, 
 because it comes from that Congregation in Troyes, which had 
 been, as it were, the cradle of Sister Bourgeoys' heroisms, and 
 at a later period, the theatre of many a noble sacrifice. It was- 
 there, that grace first began to sever the links, that bound her 
 to the world ; it was there, that an interior voice, first spoke to 
 her heart, and triumphed over her irresolutions j there, that 
 she heard for the first time, the name of her future home 
 Canada ; there, th2 veil was lifted, and the future revealed. 
 
 Mother Mary Paul de Blaignie, Superior of this Congrega- 
 gation, alluding in her letter, to the different events of Sister 
 Bourgeoys' Ufe, adds : " Sister Bourgeoys, your mother and 
 *' foundress, has ever been in veneration among us ; we have 
 "always esteemed her is a most saintly person. We have prayed 
 "for her, because you wished us to do so, though we are 
 " strongly persuaded, that the now enjoys the happiness of 
 " God, and that she will plead our cause, before His throne. 
 " The remembrance of her virtues, will ever dwell in our midst, 
 "and we shall never cease, to pay to her memory, a feeling 
 " thtute, of respect tnd esteem. She always evinced a sincere 
 " affection for us, affection, which we fully reciprocated. She 
 *' has gone, but we desire most earnestly my dear Sister, to 
 " continue this union with you, and your dear daughters, whom 
 " we wish to consider, as our own Sisters." In another letter, 
 written some time after, to a person of distinction, then resid- 
 ing in Canada, tliis same S'"""irior says : " Our dear Sister 
 " Bourgeoys death, could no^ --ive been otherwise, than holy, 
 " closing as it did, a life so long, so virtuous and so merit- 
 *^ orious." 
 
 " Here in France, her memory is in benediction," 
 Many other allusions, expressive of the highest veneration, 
 for the virtues of the deceased, brought consolation to the 
 members of her community. Precious missives, destroyed in 
 the conflagration of 1768. Amon^ ihose most to be regretted, 
 are without doubt, the marks of sympathy given, by Sister 
 XxBer, on this sad occasion. We have already spoken of this 
 heioioe of Canada, who attracted to the practices of perfect 
 
; — 243 — 
 
 ■virtue, *^y the beautiful examples given in Sister Bourgeo)rs' 
 home, had condemned herself, to a life of perpetual j-sclusion 
 from the world. Heroism, had placed its brightest seal upon 
 the noble act, some years previous to Sister Bourgeoys' death, 
 -when Jane LeBer came, and placed the walls of the Congre- 
 gation, between her heart and her home. There in that humble 
 abode, she loved to express, her admiration, for the incompar- 
 able foundress, of the Congregation of Notre Dame. Oh I how 
 she loved the gentle pious Sister, whom all called their Mother ! 
 She, who knew her so intimately, she who never wearied ex- 
 tolling her virtue, and her merit ; and when the saintly friend, 
 was taken home to Heaven, and messengers came, with tearful 
 eyes, to announce the sad intelligence, we cannot but think, 
 that her first act, was to clasp her hands, and raise her eyes to 
 Heaven, as if she sought at once amid the blessed throng, the 
 immortal soul, so loved by God, so revered by man ; then 
 upon bended knee she adored the designs of Heaven, blessed 
 and praised God, because He had accomplished so much, by 
 means of his faithful servant ; all this we fancy was done, ere 
 she heeded the weeping Sister, then with the calm that belongs 
 to sanctity, she whispered softly, " Sister, Blessed are the dead 
 who die in the Lord." The door of her cell closed, and a 
 Saint, mourned a Saint 
 
 " O Thoa 1 my Saviour, Thou my hope and truat, 
 Faithful art Thoa, when friends and joys depart, 
 Teaoh me to lift thefM) yearnings from the duHt, 
 And llz on The«, th' uuohanging One, my heart" 
 
 ect 
 
 The following letter was written some years after Sister 
 Bourgec^ s' death, by the Reverend Father, F. L. B. Girard, of 
 the Society of Jesus. We cannot do better, than add this high 
 appreciation of Sister Bourgeoys' merit, to what has already 
 been said. This distinguished religious, came to Canada after 
 her death, about the time, that the first little manuscript con- 
 taining her admirable life was written. The treatise fell into hi» 
 hh ' and after its perusal, he wrote the following letter to 
 $hk jisters of the Congregation. 
 
 It ,< 
 

 — 244 
 
 
 S-'ii 
 
 'i 
 
 My dear Sisters in Christ, 
 
 " I ser i you the little manuscript containing the life of your 
 " virtuous foundress, with the liveliest feelings of gratitude. I 
 " have read it again and again, and each time, it has been to- 
 " me, a source of singular edification. I thank God, for having 
 " given to the " New World ', a person of such marvellous 
 " merit, and in you her children, I find her epitaph, hes 
 " eulogy. 
 
 " I offer you my warmest felicitations, that you were blessed 
 " with a foundress and a Mother, who has merited the enco- 
 " miums, of the most virtuous and the most distinguished, in 
 " the land To France she belonged by her birth, to Canada^ 
 " by right of pi>ssession, to Heaven by right of conquest ; and 
 " as the pious Shepherdess of Nantes, became the protectress. 
 " of Paris, and of the entire french nation, so your illustrious 
 " and venerable foundress, (if I may use the expression of a 
 " pif as ecclesiastic) was the protectress of New France. Like 
 " unto Saint Genevieve, she loved poverty, and God enriched 
 " her, with the precious gifts of grace ; humility and simplicity 
 " shone in all her actions, and God glorified her prudence ; 
 " she humblci herself, and God exalted her. Penai.^e and 
 " mortification were her only pleasures, and the God of ineff- 
 " able consolation, filled her soul with celestial sweetness. In 
 " a spirit of humility, she abandoned the theatre of Old France, 
 " and God placed ; er as a shining light, in this new, this 
 " western world. Burning with zeal, for the glory of God's 
 " house, she became one of its brightest ornaments. Learning 
 " that Canada was a land of martyrs, she came, and suffered 
 " the martyrdom of patience, in the jmidst of all the inconve- 
 " niences and privations, that attend volnntary poverty, that 
 " accompany toilsome journeys, through ice and snow, through 
 " trackless forests, in the midst of pain, fatigue, contradictions, 
 ** humiliations and sacrifices of every kind ; and finally, when 
 " the hour came, she yielded up her pure soul to God, in the 
 " midst of excruciating torments, heavenly joy ind patience ; 
 " as evinced by the canticles of praise and thanks giving, that 
 
245 — 
 
 ■u 
 u 
 l( 
 i( 
 u 
 
 « 
 
 (( 
 <l 
 
 •4( 
 <l 
 
 4( 
 .4( 
 ■4( 
 U 
 M 
 
 escaped her lips. Canticles of the heavenly Jerusalem. She 
 died in the perfect imitation, of her Divine Master, the virtues 
 and ardent zeal, of her heavenly Mother. It is the name of 
 Mary, that she gives to her religious Congregation, the life 
 of Mary, that she would have her daughters retrace, here 
 below. 
 
 " The name of your venerable foundress, was Margarita ; 
 how truly and how. beautifully, she exemplified in her daily 
 life, the signification of so sweet a name. Margarita means 
 a pearl. She is now a pearl of great price, a gem of inesti- 
 mable worth. 
 
 " Under the guidance of a Seminary, where virtue and 
 science stand pre-eminent, she founded an institution, for the 
 instruction of young persons of her sex ; and now, like unto 
 a fruitful vine, ^t extends its branches all around, on the hill 
 sides, and in the fertile plains, that border the magnificent 
 Saint Lawrence. The child of Providence, she sends her 
 children, destitute of funds, as sheep among wolves ; with 
 the simplicity of the dove, and the prudence of the serpent, 
 to exercise their portion of the sacerdotal ministry, to be the 
 teachers, the guides of rising generations. The walls of their 
 cloister is the fear of sin ; their wealth, is the labor of their 
 hands. 
 
 4( 
 ii 
 (I 
 
 .U 
 
 41 
 41 
 *t 
 4i 
 
 " The precious remains of your pious foundress, were taken 
 from you, but her heart is in your midst, or rather she lives 
 in your hearts. You, by your lives of edification, are her 
 living monuments, her silent eulogies, if we may call silent, 
 virtues that speak so eloquently. 
 
 " Children of the Queen of Heaven, be ye her Apostles, to 
 carry the knowledge and the love of Jesus into every heart 
 Daughters of Margarita, be ye, so many pearls, where with to 
 build the heavenly Jerusalem. Secular daughters of the Con- 
 gregation of Notre Dame, spread the good odor of Jesus- 
 Christ around you ; enkindle within all those hearts, which 
 Jesus-Christ, thirsts to claim as his own, that heavenly fire, 
 whose flames Are divine. Virgins, may you be the noblest 
 
,11, 
 
 — 246 — 
 
 " pbrtion of the Lord's inheritance. Vested in gannente of 
 " sable hue, you, mourn the death of your crucified spouse. 
 
 " Daughters of Margaret Bourgeoys, once agaiti, be y« he^ 
 " jby, her faithful imitators, her crowa Your joy is fall, be- 
 cause your mother is a Saint, increase hers, by giving her 
 " the assurance, that her children are worthy their mother. 
 " Such is the ardent desire, that my heart forms for you, my 
 " dear Sisters. Pray for me so fervently, that we may all be 
 " reunited one day, in the mansions of eternal blisSf with her^ 
 *' whose remembrance affords us so much real consolation 
 " I remain, my dear Sisters, 
 
 " In the Sacred Heart of Jesus, 
 
 " Your humble and devoted SerVt, 
 
 "F. L. B. GERARD, 
 
 " Of the Society of lemiJ" 
 
 if • 
 
 in! 
 
 ¥i 
 
 ini't 
 
 d 
 
CHAPTER TWENTY-SECOND. 
 
 Reoapitaiation.— State of tbe Congregation in 1700.— How the Sister 
 Mlmionarles lived at that time, 1704 and 1705.— Biahop de Saint 
 Valuer learea France, is taken prisoner, brought to London and pM- 
 •snted to Queen Anne.— Five years in captivity.— He returns to 
 France.— Thirteen years later.— The first manufactory set up at the 
 CoUfrregation of Notre Dame.— Mr. Lesohassier of Saint Snipice.— 
 Testimonials of the zeal and energy shown by the Sistwrs of tbto 
 CongrefatioB, at this period. 
 
 What more shall we say, dear reader? We have contem- 
 plated with love and admiration, the different events, which 
 marked in their own peculiar way, the well spent and saintly 
 life of Margaret Bourgeoys. 
 
 We have lingered around many a pleasant scene, caught the 
 sofl echoes, of soul inspiring prayer, and in sweet communings 
 with the hallowed past, grown wiser perhaps, and better able 
 " to fight the good fight ; " and thus attain the goal, as the 
 Saints have done. We have mused on all that was good and 
 heroic in Margaret Bourgeoys ; we have followed her step by 
 step, through the varied circumstances of her life at home ; 
 gazed upon the fair young girl, and listened to the thrilling 
 accents of her voice, as she vowed her pure heart to God alone. 
 We accompanied her in spirit, when she braved, the stormy 
 deep, to seek out immortal souls, in obedience, to her Master's 
 ynily that she might lead them to His love. She does not shrink. 
 
 "Her simple faith, 
 
 Mure strong than human love, 
 
 Sees, through tbe open gates of death, 
 
 Her bappines above." 
 
 ■it 
 
 We hare watched her by the way side, and in the lotAf 
 cabin, instructing and consoling, by her words and by her 
 deeds. Wc have seem her toiling, watching, praying, in behalf 
 of the youthful city, she loved so well ; and later, when 
 the responsabilities and cares, of her growing tisterhocNi 
 
 I 
 
— 248 
 
 ii;vj 
 
 it 
 
 increased, we blessed her motherly devotedness, and we rejoiced 
 over the magnanimity and heroism of her virtue. We have 
 -witnessed the beautiful close of her earthly pilgrimage ; paid 
 •our tribute of admira/cion to her memory, and murmured with 
 the Evangelist : '* Blessed are the servants, whom the Lord, 
 when He cometh, shall find watching." One hundred and seven- 
 ty-eight years have passed since Margaret Bourgeoys's death, 
 and still her work goes on. Generation in succeeding genera- 
 tion, has faithfully transmitted her spirit of apostolic zeal, to 
 V those, who were called to perpetuate her teachings. The spirit 
 of sacrifice and immolation, with which she commenced her 
 work, and which she bequeathed to her children, when her ^mre 
 rsoul winged its flight on high, still lives in all its pristine fresh- 
 ness. Children of her children's children, lisp her name with 
 fondness, and hearken to the faintest echo, of her renoun ; 
 the virtues that perfumed the lowly precincts of her first 
 Tiumble convent, still shed their fragrance around our pa'di. 
 Margaret Bourgeoys has gone ; from a higher sphere, she pre- 
 sides over the interest of her cherished family. She has gone, 
 "but her memory has its mission to fulfil, and many an act to 
 angels dear, is blended with her loved remembrance. Heaven 
 i'has watched most lovingly, over her Congregation, and we, siiii 
 lingering upon the threshold of its glorious past, with silvery 
 •echoes, from the oft-told tale of her virtues, still floating around 
 us ; with still sweeter memories of those halcyon days, when God 
 was all in all, gladdening our inmost soul, what think we of 
 ithose wondrous out pourings of celestial favors ? What think 
 •we of Heaven's marked predilection, for the city of Ville- 
 . Marie ? What think we of the intrepid heroines, its pride and 
 glory, who came to these western shores, to speak of Heaven 
 .and its joys, to those who knew thsm not? Intrepid in word 
 ; and deed, they brought with them faith, hope and love, with 
 ^courageous zeal, to embrace the rude tasks, assigned them. 
 *Twa8 all their portion. How angels smiled upon their endea- 
 vors ; how God blessed a Margaret Bourgeoys ; how He loved 
 her Congregation ; how He favored those who came in suc- 
 •ceeding years, to continue her wcH-k, her labors t^ love, and 
 
— 249 — 
 
 extend her devotion to our heavenly Mother, throughout the 
 land. Was it not her dear, her special mission ? God will not 
 be outdone, by His creatures in generosity ; and he gave to 
 Margaret Bourgeoys in return for the eighty years of unswerv- 
 ing fidelity in His service ; in return forthe forty-se\en years of 
 missionary toil, sacrifices, humiliations of every kind endured 
 so meekly and so unreservedly, for His love ; He gave accord- 
 ing to his divine promise, " the hundred fold for here below," 
 above, an eternity of endless bliss. He gave to the Congrega- 
 tion, the most precious garant of divine complacency, when He 
 placed thereon, the stamp dearest to his heart, the name, the 
 love, the gracious guardianship of His own Mother Mary. And 
 now, ere we leave these scenes, let us snatch from the annals 
 of the Congregation, a few traits, which will illustrate, all we 
 have said, touching Margaret Bourgeoys and the many special 
 proofs of divine protection, given to her institution. We will 
 not enter into any chrcdological detail, concerning the subse- 
 quent historj', of the Congregation ; this, we reserve for a later 
 period. We would simply cast a glance, here and there, as we 
 descend the stream of years, rejoicing on our way, as some 
 beautiful picture of the past, suddenly arises before our eyes, 
 bringing back many a familiar scene, of that glorious " Long 
 ago." The year 1700, opened as we have remarked, with the 
 death of the saintly foundress of the Congregation. When 
 leaving this world, for a higher and a better, she left to her 
 bereaved children, a well traced route, with every facility, for 
 walking therein. She left them, for when the fruit is formed, 
 fails one by one, the guardian petals, of the Mother flower. 
 We read that the community of Ville- Marie, at this period, was 
 composed of fifty-four members ; forty-six professed sisters, four 
 novices and four aspirants, to the religious life. Let us pene - 
 trate, dear reader, into the privacy of their domestic circle, and 
 see how perfectly, they portray Margaret Bourgeoys' life, in 
 their own d^iily actions. At the mother house, as well as, in 
 their difTereiil missions, the Sisters led a most laborious life ; 
 and not unfrequently, after having 3pent the allotted time, in 
 the school-room with their pupibi, they were compelled to con' 
 
 ■ji: 
 
 
— 250 
 
 secrate their leisure moments, and eren a great part of the 
 night; to manual labor. We read in one of the reports madfe 
 about this time, to the Governor General, " that the Sisters, 
 " employed in the missions of Quebec, and adjacent placet, 
 " were few in number, but indefatigable in the exercise of 
 " good words. Their time was completely taken up, with the 
 " arduous duties of their vocation, that they had scarcely a few 
 " hours left, to earn their subsistence. Notwithstanding, " adds 
 " the report," they exert themselves to the utmost, so as to be 
 " a burden to none. And, as their night's rest must be sacri'- 
 " ficed in part, to accomplish these duties, several, from having 
 " over taxed their strength, have completely ruined their 
 " health." 
 
 Happily, they exerted themselves, through love for a Divine 
 Master, who recompenses liberally, the slightest act done for 
 Him. There were about twenty sisters, employed at thia 
 time, outside of the mother house, and they taught gratuit- 
 ously, in their different localities, all the children that came to 
 them, the sisters here, as elsewhere, gaining their Uvelihood by 
 their own industry. The community of Ville-Marie, watched, 
 with all a mother's anxiety and solicitude, over these growing 
 missions, and many were the privations and the sacrifices, 
 imposed each day, to procure assistance, to their dear missions^ 
 ries. How do they manage to live, at the Congregation^ and 
 at the same time afford relief to others ? was often heard» It 
 was a problem, that none could solve ; true, it is, however, that 
 more than once, the miracle '* of the five loaves and two fishes/' 
 was renewed in their favor, as it had been, daring their 
 incomparable mother's life. 
 
 The Congregation of Notre Dame, was stiil in Heaven's own 
 keeping. Then came the years, 1704 and 1705, which spread 
 desolation, around the hearths of Ville-Marie. Historical faGt% 
 relative to this period, have rendered familiar to all, the succe*' 
 stve wars, in which France had been engaged for severed years. 
 The magnificent laurels, won by Turenne and Cond^, reflected 
 no doubt, immense glory upon the entire nation, and earned 
 for its sovereign, the surna^ie of "Great" The moUicr comt- 
 
 
— 251 — 
 
 tiys exiled children beyond the sea, exulted in her glory, and 
 their very hearts, throbbed with joy, at the recital of her vic- 
 tories. 
 
 The year 1704, witnessed a total change of fortune ; when 
 Eugene and Marlborough, having united their forces, near th6 
 village of Blenheim, gained that decisive battle, which crim- 
 soned the soil, with the heart's blood, of many a slain. To 
 defeats, upon the field of battle, were added naval disasters, 
 which brought to the inhabitants of Canada, with severe losses, 
 many an hour of suffering, many a tear of bitter anguish. The 
 hospitality, previously granted by France, to the unfortunate . 
 James of England, had renewed hostilities, and the latter, now 
 mistress of the seas, intercepted, all reinforcements sent to 
 Canada. Mr. de Saint- Vallier, Bishop of Quebec, was in France 
 at this time ; diocesan affairs, had long retained him there ; he 
 knew, that his children were plunged, into the deepest affliction, 
 not only because of their own troubles, but also, on account of 
 his prolonged absence. Consequently, he desired with all the 
 ardor of his soul, to return to them, and commenced at once> 
 active preparations, for his departure from the shores of 
 France. 
 
 Presenting himself at coui-t, to take leave of his Majesty, 
 Louik the XIV, to whom he was peculiarly dear, he met 
 there, with a sad disappointment^ which cast in a moment, a 
 sort of gloom over his bright anticipati(Mis. Could he have 
 foreseen the heavy trial ! Louis the XIV was well aware^ 
 that his Lordship's presence, was more than ever, needful to his 
 flock ; still, he did his utmost to dissuade the prelate frotA 
 undertaking, at this moment, a journey in every way perilous. 
 " The English vessels are lying in wait, upon the high seas," 
 replied his Majesty, " and I should feel extremely grieved, if a 
 Catholic Bishop fell into their hands." These words he repeated,. 
 as if to caution his Lordship, against the dangers which were 
 inevitable, should he persist in his resolution. Bishop de Saiat- 
 Vallier retired . from court ; but the king's opposition^ oiAf 
 iitraigthened his desire, to return to his own. 
 
 Unable to master this inclination, and submit to the royti 
 
— 252 — 
 
 pleasure, he wrote to Louis the XIV, saying, " that if 
 " his Majesty, consented to be responsable before God, for the 
 " fault he committed, in remaining so long, and so far away, from 
 " his post, he would submit most willingly, to the royal deci- 
 " sion." These words produced the desired effect ; the king 
 reflected, and not wishing to take this responsability upon him- 
 self, he finally yielded and allowed the prelate to depart from 
 France. Bishop de Saint- Vallier hastened to " Larochelle," 
 and sailed from this port, in one of the king's own vessels, called 
 the " Seine." Several merchant ships, loaded with indispen- 
 sable clothing materials for Canada, left France, at the same 
 time. Three weeks glided rapidly by ; at the expiration of this 
 time, they espied an English fleet in the distance, which was 
 guided by a favorable wind. The French vessels, were soon 
 surrounded so closely, that escape was impossible. The royal 
 navire, too heavily loaded to defend itself, remained in the 
 enemy's hands ; the other vessels, profiting of the moment- 
 ary confusion, found means to unfurl their ria&ts, and hastened 
 away, leaving the ** Seine," with its rich cargo of necessaries for 
 Canada, to its own defence. There were many passengers on 
 board, and mention is made of some eighteen clergjmen, who 
 accompanied Bishop de Saint- Vallier. The English officers 
 mounted on deck ; at this moment, some one advised his Lord- 
 ship, to conceal the cross, which hung suspended from his neck, 
 so that he might not be recognized ; he did so. The English 
 Admiral came forward at this moment ; having heard that the 
 Bishop of Canada, was among his prisoners, he demanded, 
 " why he concealed this mark of his dignity." His Lordship 
 replied, " that he did so, to preserve his sacred character of 
 Bishop, from insult" *' But I am obeyed here," rejoined the 
 Admiral, ." and would never have suffered any one, to act dis- 
 respectfully in your presence." 
 
 The vessels soon reached the shores of England. All the 
 prisoners were conducted to Plymouth, and from thence to 
 London, where they were presented to Queen Anne. Her 
 Majesty, gave a most gracious reception to her distinguished 
 prisoner. Bishop de Saint- Vallier, and treated him with every 
 
— 253 
 
 mark of respect, during the period of his capti^ty. She assigned 
 him a considerable sum, for his daily expense;, and provided, in 
 every possible way, for the comfort of the ecclesiastics, who 
 were in his company. All the prisoners returned to France in 
 the course of the year ; but on account of difficulties, which had 
 arisen, between the Queen of England and the King of France, 
 his Lordship, was retained as hostage, for the space of five 
 years, (i) which he devoted almost exclusively, to the functions 
 of his ministry ; visiting the sick, consoling the priests and reli- 
 gious, whom adversity had driven to the shores of England. 
 Bishop de Saint-Vallier then returned to France, from which 
 place, he governed his diocese, through the medium of his 
 Vicar General. Some thirteen years elapsed, before circum* 
 stances, permitted him to return to his flock. The winter of 1704 
 passed by, a most severe one in Canada ; hearts were almost in 
 despair ; hundreds feared to die from the cold, and no 
 clothing material could be procured, theirs was a sad lot They 
 hoped and prayed, but no tidings, concerning the " Seine." 
 It was only three years later, that rumors came, respecting its 
 sad destiny. All then understood, why France had been seem- 
 ingly, so forgetful of her exiled children, who had unceasingly 
 implored her assistance. So far, as we have already remarked, 
 all mercantile goods had been imported from France. The 
 great distance, and subsequent political events, rendered the 
 procurement, of these different articles, almost impossible. Con^ 
 sequently, it became urgent for Canada, to lay aside her youth- 
 
 1.1 . 
 
 
 i : 
 ■1' 
 
 (1) It was abont this time, that the Baron de Mean, Dean cf th« 
 Cathedral of Lieffe, was arrested by order of the King of France. The 
 Chapter of this Cathedral, was composed entirely of princes, some of 
 whom, possessed regal fortnuea, and almost regal power. The Baron 
 of Mean was of this number. Being suspeotea of oarryinjr on secret 
 communications, contrary to the interests of Phillip the Fifth, King 
 of Boaiu, Louis the XlV, commanded that the Dean should be 
 seized, at the hour he generally left the Cathedral, and oondned in » 
 sfjroDg castle. The Baron implored Queen Ann's intercession, at the 
 same time, that King Louis was interceding for Bishop de Saint- Val- 
 lier's release. 
 
 Her Majesty would not yield ,' declaring that his 1. irdship shonld b« 
 treated in the same way as the Baron de Mean : still more, that the 
 Bishop of Canada, could only be ransomed by the Baron's liberty. 
 Neither would consent, and these intercessions and negotiations lasted 
 for fire entire years, at the expiration of which time, the respective 
 crowns gftve up their prisoners. 
 
 
^J 
 
 
 ^%. 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ^ ilM 
 
 iU .^. 11,11^ 
 
 ^ 1^ 12.0 
 
 M 
 
 2.2 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 
 
 U 1.6 
 
 
 « 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 p 
 
 /; 
 
 (^ 
 
 /^ 
 
 VI 
 
 O 
 
 A 
 
 
 ^J>:^" / 
 
 '^>'' 
 ^ 
 
 / 
 
 7 
 
 /A 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WtST MAIN STRUT 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. M580 
 
 (716) •72-4503 
 
 V 
 
 w 
 
 a 
 
 
 \ 
 
 \ 
 
 [\ 
 
 
 
 <^ 
 
 ri? 
 
 '«■ 
 
i' €^.. 
 
 w- 
 
 M 
 
 h 
 
 :^' 
 
— 254 — 
 
 ibl dependence, and act upon her own resources. To the 
 Seminary of Saint-Sulpice, this benefactor of an entire nation, 
 Ville-Marie, owes her catholicity, and her progress, in civiliza- 
 tion ; to this same well spring, is also due, the first exertions- 
 made by the Canadians, in the art of manufacturing. Through . 
 the influence and the generosity, of its members, in procuring 
 all the essential requisites, for the undertaking, the citizens of 
 Ville-Marie, were induced to commence, the fabrication of their 
 own linen, and woollen garments. It was at this time also, 
 that the Sisters of the Congregation, in order to relieve their 
 own necessities, and form their pupils to the practice, of a 
 domestic branch, so essential at the moment, set up weaving 
 machines, in their own house, and began at once, to manufac- 
 ture a kind of black serge, out of which, they made their reli- 
 gious habit. 
 
 A number of the citizens, imitated their industry ; and we 
 read, " that within the space of a few months, no less than 
 twenty-five, of these looms were located, in the city of Ville- 
 Marie." We can easily imagine, what these primitive attempts 
 '15 in the art of manufacturing, were. Coarsely wrought textures, 
 
 '} that would no doubt, have called forth a smile and a sarcasm, 
 
 in our day of refinement and progress ; but stern necessity has 
 its Jaws, as heroic deeds have their recompense, and we know, 
 that th^ result of these industrial pursuits, elated the hearts of 
 all, with a sweet and triurnphant joy, for nothing can be dearer, 
 than the fruit of one's own labor. These redoubled efforts, 
 made difficulties disappear ; in course of time, both linen 
 and woollen goods were manufactured, with all possible skill 
 and perfection, as the following extract from a letter, written 
 about this period will show. " The Sisters of the Congrega- 
 " tion of Notre Dame," writes the Intendant of Canada to the 
 Minister of the Navy, " showed me some days ago, *he material, 
 " out of which they make their religious habit. It is of their 
 " own manufacture, and I can assure you, that it is as floe ami 
 " as nice, as any, that we receive from France." 
 
 The introduction of these manufactures, could remed/j 
 alas ! but a small portion of the manifold miseries, that af- 
 
 st 
 
 i'i 
 
 k. 
 
— 255 — 
 
 flicted the colony. France, exhausted by incessant wars, was 
 unable to send assistance, to the shores, which she had herself 
 colonized, and she yearned to shelter, in her bosom, her suf- 
 fering children, who stretched in vain towards her, their 
 imploring h ds. The Sisters of the Congregation, were, 
 perhaps, more exposed than others, to the rigors of this public 
 calamity ; but these privations were to them, a source of re«^l 
 sanctification, because of the humble loving submission, w'th 
 which mind and heart accepted them ; and, no doubt, Mar- 
 garet Bourgeoys looked down with renewed complacency, 
 upon her children, as they trod so meakly, the thorny path of 
 sufferings and sacrifices ; they were truly, her children, her 
 worthy children of the Congregation. " It is, indeed, a great 
 " r;atisfaction for me to receive your letters," writes Mr. Les- 
 chassier, of Saint Sulpice, to the Sisters of the Congregation, 
 " because I see therein, that God has deigned to bestow upon 
 " your community, His holy grace, which enables you to be;ir 
 ** patiently, all the trials and crosses. He has been pleased to 
 " send you ; privations, inseparable from your daily occupa- 
 " tions, and to which you aae more than ever exposed, on 
 " account of the country and the times, in which you live. Con- 
 ** tinue, my dear Reverend Mother, to encourage your children, 
 " and to inspire them with a true, a generous love of the cross. 
 " This salutary wood, is to us a source of untold blessings, and 
 ** nothing draws down, more graces upon a soul, than a 
 " voluntary, or at least, submissive participation in the cross 
 " of Our Saviour, and devotion to His Most Holy Passion. I 
 " have requested Mr. de Belmont, (i), to procure you all the 
 " assistance and consolation, that the present state of things 
 
 (1) Mr. de Belmont, here mentioned, had succeeded Mr. Dollier de 
 Cawon, in the Superiority of the Seminary of Saint Snlpice. Mr. de 
 CassoB, the year previons to his death, gave the SiHters of the 
 Congregation, a last pledge of hiu esteem and devotednnss, in graft- 
 ing them the privilege oi having their sepulture in the Chnroh of 
 Notre Dame, and the free use of the Chapel of the Infant Jesus, this 
 favor has extended dovru to our own day. 
 In the act, which bears testimony to this favor, we read : , 
 
 " The Paruh of Notre Dame, wishes to testify by this act, its ^ra- 
 " titude towards the Sisters, i return for the good anp pious, 
 " examples, they have ever give. , and for tije immense services, they 
 " have reudereu to the C'llony, iu instructing and forming lo the- 
 " praotioe of virtue, numberless young persons of their sez."^ 
 
 
 1.^ 
 
 1 ( 
 
 ra- 
 
— 256 — 
 
 !vi-i 
 
 
 n 
 
 ** will allow. I beg your prayers, Reverend Mother, and a 
 " share in those of your pious Sisterhood." There was, indeed, 
 but one voice, among the waiters of the period, to render 
 homage to the important services, which the colony of Viile- 
 Marie received from the Congregation. 
 
 Leclerq, one of the RecoUet Fathers, speaks of them, as fol- 
 lows : " 1 he Sisters of the Congregation, succeed wonder- 
 " fully in Montreal. They have a boarding-shool, well attend- 
 " ed, besides external classes ; — the young girls who 
 " frequent them, are not only formed to habits of virtue, but 
 " are taught at the ame time, every useful and agreeable 
 " branch becoming their sex. These good Sisters, also prepare 
 " school teachers for the different villages near Montreal." 
 Later, Mr. de Champigny, says among other things, in a letter 
 to the french minister at Court : *' A great number of little 
 " girls, attend the schools, taught by these Sisters, where they 
 " learn to sev, to knit, and all kinds of needle work, besides 
 " being well trained to their Christian duties." De Ramsay, 
 Governor of Montreal, adds : '* The Sisters of the Congrega- 
 " tion, are indispensable to the colony; the success that attends 
 " their labors, is worthy of our highest admiration." Later, 
 still, Mr. Raudot, who succeeded Mr. de Champigny, in the 
 office of Intendant, spoke most favorably of the Congregation 
 in his Court's dispatches ; at the -lame time, he proved his 
 devotedness to this institution, by repeated demands for as- 
 sistance, so as to enable the Sisters to establish themselves in 
 all those localities, that required the benefit of their zeal and 
 their examples. " The Sisters of the Congregation," he con- 
 tinues, " could not be more useful than they are, to the 
 " colony. By means of their different establishments in our 
 " rising towns and country places, and thanks to their zealous 
 " care, a large part of the youth of our population, has been 
 " withdrawn, from the state of ignorance, in which they would 
 " invariably have lived, had it not been for the Sisters' kindly^ 
 " assistance. There are still a number of Parishes, where it 
 'f would be desirable to establish branches of the Congrega- 
 " tion ; immense good would result for the entire country, by 
 
~ 257 — 
 
 " the bestowal of funds for this purpose. It would be neces- 
 " sary at the same time, to do something of the kind for the 
 " boys, and no expense incurred by His Majesty, could be 
 " more useful or more necessary. We can judge from the re- 
 " suit of the Sisters' efforts, what a similar institution would 
 " produce for the boys." But all these marks of esteem 
 and devotedn(2ss, given to the Congregation, by the mdst 
 distinguished persons in the land, and particularly by Mr. 
 Raudot, could not shield it from contradictions and crossiis '^ 
 and the institution, that devoted friends wished to extend and 
 maintain, became again a prey to troubles and anxieties, occa- 
 sioned by a misguided zeal, and a false interpretation of it» 
 spirit and its rules. These events signalized the reign of 
 Sister Catherine Charly, of the Blessed Sacrament ; the heroine 
 of Sister Bourgeoys' devotedness, of her last noble sacrifice. 
 Would it not be well, dear reader, to speak more at length of 
 this pious Sister, so loved by God, and by the worthy foundress 
 of her iratitution ; it would prove, how truly Sister Bourgeoys 
 was inspired by Heaven, when she yielded up her life, that 
 another might be spared, thereby imitating the example of 
 her Divine Master. We shall consecrate a few lines, in one of 
 the following chapters, to the family of this admirable and vir- 
 tuous Sister of the Congregation of Notre Dame : 
 
 " Upon whose face is marked 
 Expression,, holy, deep, resigned, 
 The calm sablimity of mind." 
 
 v> 
 
 k I 
 
 k 
 
 fli' 
 
 if 
 
 k 
 
 Itfai 
 
CHAPTER TWENTY-THIRD 
 
 I ! 
 
 i«' 
 
 u 
 
 t 
 
 '\ 
 
 1 
 
 \ 
 
 p 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 111 
 
 I 
 
 
 Jl picture of the past, or Canac'^a in 1700.— Confidence of the people, in 
 Sister LeBer's intercession. — Sister Bourgeoys' external Congrega- 
 tion.— Sister Leber's banner.— The Baron of Longueuil and his expe- 
 dition.— The English fleet, before Qnebec- Sad disaster, incident to 
 this eyont. — The Governor General of Canada expresses his grati- 
 tude on this occasion.' -Our Lady of Victory, 
 
 It was the year 171 1. The discordant sounds of war, re- 
 jsounded around the youthful city of Ville-Marie, and formed 
 A strange contrast, to the peaceful smiling scenes, that lay 
 "within its borders. Scenes, whose beauties were enhanced, by 
 rich autumnal shades, and plentiful golden harvests. Canada, 
 had long been the object of English conquest ; came the mo- 
 ment, when the long threatened invasion was put into execu- 
 tion. At the period, of which we are writing, some 3,000 men 
 left New York, armed and equipped for battle, with their field 
 pieces, and all the ammunition necessary to attack Ville-Marie 
 by land, while a fleet, far more considerable, was directed 
 towards Quebec. " These armies," we read, " were more nu- 
 merous than all the united forces of Canada." Ville Marie's 
 -sole rampart was a pike fence, and no wonder, that the 
 citizens were in despair ; they looked around in vain for assist- 
 ance ; none vas to be found in man. They remembered then 
 '• the words of the psalmist : '* Our God is our refuge and our 
 strength, our Helper, in troubles, which have fallen on us ; ' 
 and louder and stronger, than in their most hopeful days, 
 Sursum Corda, reechoed throughout each brave christian 
 heart On high, were fixed their imploring gaze and outstretched 
 arms ; never perhaps, were souls more open to the call of 
 grace, than in this extremity, when their Altars and their homes 
 w«re threatened, to become either a mass of ruins, or a 
 shelter and a refuge, for the enen ^es of their nation and their 
 creed. In order to avert the storm, the people had recourse to 
 prayer and mortification ; voluntary penances, fasts, religious 
 
— 259 — 
 
 i!#' 
 
 processions, frequentation of the Sacraments, now became ma- 
 nifestations of man's faith and trust in God. Multitudes of the 
 weaker sex, consented to sacrifice their natural tendencies to 
 dress and vain ostentation, and vowed, to wear neither rib* 
 bands, nor laces, nor jewels, for the space of a year. Still more 
 the members of Sister Bourgeoys' external Congregation, made 
 a solemn promise, that if Heaven deigned to preserve Ville- 
 Marie, from the approaching danger, they would build a chapel 
 in honor of " Our Lady of Victory," so as to hand down to 
 posterity, a monument of their lasting gratitude. 
 
 While consternation was depicted upon every countenance, 
 Sister LeBer's cousin and faithful attendant, Annie Barroy en- 
 tered the cell of the recluse, and informed her of the dreaded 
 calamity, in hopes that her prayers and supplications, might 
 draw down divine protection upon her country, and upon her 
 countrymen. She had, no doubt, been prevailed upon to act 
 thus, by the citizens of Ville-Marie, who deemed the sojourn of 
 this pious recluse in their midst, a blessing and a favor con- 
 ferred upon them by God ; in consequence, they relied as con- 
 fidingly upon her mediadon with Heaven, as though her name 
 had been already enrolled among the Saints of God, and 
 altars raised, to perpetuate her memory, her fame. Upon hear- 
 ing the above rientioned details. Sister Leber, remained for 
 some time absorbed in her own thoughts ; then, as if struck by 
 some irresistible conviction, she turned towards her attendant 
 saying with calm and assurance. " Fear not, our heavenly 
 Mother, will guard this country, and in particular this city, so 
 specially consecrated to her." 
 
 Anxieties increased, and the inhabitants feared every mo- 
 ment, to see their loved Ville Marie, besieged by the enemy. 
 Sister Leber was a^ain informed of the apparent danger ; 
 this time she took within her hands, a picture representing the 
 Mother of God, and wrote upon it the following prayer : Queen 
 " of Angels, Our Sovereign and Our dear Mother, your 
 " children of the Congregation, place all their confidence in 
 " you ; all their hopes are in your intercession. Relying upon 
 ** your motherly benevolence, they beg that you will not allow 
 
 I 
 
 M 
 
 
 mi 
 
 t 
 
— 260 — 
 
 li 
 
 rII 
 
 m 
 
 d: 
 
 " th*?! enemy, to take possession of what belongs to those, who 
 " are under your special protection." She then gave the pic- 
 ture to her cousin, requesting that it should be fastened to the 
 barn-door of the Congregation, so that the provisions an<t 
 other necessaries, which had been stored away there, might 
 not be injured. No sooner was Sister LeBer's pious act known,, 
 than numbers hastened to the Congregation with pictures^ 
 which they had brought for that purpose, and begged, that the 
 recluse would write similar prayers upon them. Humility pre- 
 vented her from yielding to that request ; her refusal dissatis- 
 fied them, and in consequence they seized the original and 
 thus, compelled her to write the same prayer over again (i). 
 
 The confidence thus testified, was not limited to the poor 
 and lowly ; universal respect was paid to her reputation of 
 sanctity ; the most eminent, and the most distinguished 
 persons in the land, gave her every mark of esteem and con- 
 fidence, in these moments of public calamity. Her cousin the 
 Baron of Longueuil, sumamed tiic Machabeus of Montreal, 
 was Governor at this time, he resolved at this critical juncture, 
 to attack the advancing enemy, without further delay ; but, as- 
 his sole reliance, was in the protection of that Virgin Mother,, 
 who had been chosen Sovereign of the country, he wished to 
 march with a banner, having her image on one side, and on the 
 other, a prayer, composed and written by Sister LeBer. She- 
 could not refuse this favor, as pious as it was lawful. Conse- 
 quently she prepared the banner, placed thereon, the pure 
 image of the Immaculate Conception, then wrote around it, 
 the following inscription. " Our enemies rely upon the strength 
 " of their arms ; we trust in the Queen of Angels, whom we 
 " invoke. She is temble as an army in battle array, vnth h«f 
 " assistance, we vill A^anquish our enemies?" The banner was 
 blessed in the church of Notre Dame, by Mr. de Belmont, 
 Sujierior of the Seminary of Saint-Sulpice ; then, solemnly 
 pliiced in the Baron's hands, in presence of a large number of 
 
 I 
 
 SJ 
 
 (1) Thia piotnre ia atlU pvaserved at thd Coai^fegatiuiv UM* the 
 ayer which Slater JjeBer composed and wrotp, with h$r own hw^ 
 recited daily by the Siaten, at the eleae of their evening prayer; 
 
261 — 
 
 persons, who had assembled to witness this imposing scene. 
 De Longueuil received the staiidard, as a mark of protection 
 from above, and bearing it, in his own hands, he went forth to 
 meet the enemy, notwithstanding the fears and anxieties of 
 those around him. " If the wind is favorable," exclaimed 
 Annie Barroy, as she entered ler cousin's cell, " the English 
 *' fleet, will soon be before Quebec, and the fate of the colony 
 ** sealed." The trusting recluse reassured her, saying, " Sister, 
 your fears will not be realized, our heavenly Mother, has pro- 
 mised to watch over this country. She is our guardian, should 
 we apprehend any danger under her protection ? " Wordly 
 wisdom, would no doubt have condemned this calm assurance, 
 and smiled at her trusting faith in Heaven, but time told, that 
 her answer came from above, for it is a most well known his' 
 torical fact, that when the fleet destined to attack Quebec, had 
 entered the Saint Lawrence, and lay to the north of " L'ile aux 
 CEufs," a violent south wind arose, dispersed the vessels, while 
 :fiome of the largest were dashed to pieces on the rocks j 
 the waters and the shores were covered with the floating bodies 
 -of the dead. Thunder and lightning seemed to render the 
 scene more terrific '* One ship " we are told, " was struck so 
 " violently, that its keel was thrown far up, on the land." This 
 -disaster j-^'niidated the admiral, and caused him to appre- 
 hend the loss of the remainder of his fleet ; he returned 
 directly to London, with the few ships under his command. 
 Two sailors only escaped, to bring home the sad tidings. 
 Hearing that the fleet had been destroyed, the land forces sent 
 to attack Ville-Marie retraced their steps. 
 
 The Canadians might well consider this event, as a striking 
 proof of divine protection. The Governor General de Vau- 
 "dreuil, wrote as follows, to the Minister of the French Navy : 
 ** We return thanks to God, for the miraculous protection, which 
 " He has been pleased to confer upon the colony. All arc 
 " unanimous in the belief, that the Almighty has preserved the 
 •" colony, and that His hand alone, caused the destructicm of 
 f the English fleet, and permitted, that not a single man should 
 ^* be lost, on our side." 
 
 m 
 
("^^KVi' 
 
 — 262 
 
 ,.i I 
 
 1: 
 
 
 Mother Juchereau, in her history of the Hotel-Dieu of Que- 
 bec, gives us the following details, which may not prove unin- 
 teresting to our readers, she writes : 
 
 " All those who had witnessed this catastrophe, assured us,. 
 " that there was an immense quantity of useful articles among' 
 " the wreck. It was thought proper to gather them up. In 
 " consequence, a vessel was loaded, and some forty men were 
 " sent to the spot, so that when spring came, they could set tO' 
 " work. They remained there, until the month of June, thea 
 " came back with five ships heavily laden ; from them, we 
 " received the following account. It was a fearful sight," they 
 " told us, " to behold more than 2,000 bodies strewn along 
 " the beach, (i) in every attitude, that despair and fear could 
 " assume. Seven women, who had apparently perished toget- 
 " her, were found, holding each other by the hand. The- 
 "English were so certain of victory, that they brought with' 
 " them their wives and children. It was a sad, a heart-rending 
 " spectacle, and the fetid scent, borne along by the breeze, was 
 " insupportable ; for though a number of these bodies were car- 
 " ried away, by the tide each day, more than enough remained 
 " to infect the air. Many veteran heroes, were among them, 
 " and could be easily recognized, because they wore decora- 
 •* tions ; commissions were found upon them, signed by 
 " James the II of England, who was a refugee in France, in 
 ♦' 1689. There were also Catholics among these unfortunate 
 " creatures, who were easily distinguished, because they wore 
 " on their clothes and persons, pictures and medals, which 
 " proved their dqvotion to our Blessed Lady. A quantity of 
 " cannon, bullets, iron chains, &a, a provision of cloth, blank- 
 " ets, magnificent saddles, silver swords, double tents, guns, 
 
 table utensils, locks of every kind, clocks, and many other 
 
 * articles, all of which were sold at auction, every one being: 
 
 * desirous of obtaining some little object, in remembrance or 
 
 * this wonderful event, and of the visible protection, which; 
 
 * Heaven had granted to the colony." 
 
 Many acts of thanksgjiving w ent up, from numberless grateful 
 
 (1) Bancroft, the Anif^r. j|m historian, gays 1,000 bodies. 
 
 u 
 
— 263 — 
 
 hearts, and echoes of the soul-stirring Te Deum, rolled along 
 the hill-sides and valleys of Canada. Religion received with 
 open arms, the hearts that had grown lax in hei service, but 
 now returned to that God, who has promised mercy and 
 compassion to the repentant soul. Every solemn resolution, 
 taken in the moment of daiiger was now accomplished ; but 
 none, perhaps, evinced greater ardor, than the young persons 
 who composed Sister Bourgeoys' external Congregation. They 
 set to work at once. The Sisters of the Congregation gave 
 them a portion of the convent grounds, and the sanctuary of 
 " Our Lady of Victory," which they had vowed to build, soon 
 raised its modest head, above the dwellings of Viile-Marie. The 
 chapel of *' Our Lady of Victory," built by the pious gratitude 
 of 1 7 1 1, was destroyed in the conflagration of 1 768 ; it was recon- 
 structed the following year, through the generous assistance of 
 Mr. de Montgolfier, of Saint-Sulpice, a signal benefactor of 
 Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation. 
 
 So far, the Sodality had been solely under the guidance of the 
 Sisters, but it now assumed a new form, in giving more exten- 
 sion to that devotion, which was one of the strongest desires of 
 Sister Bourgeoys' heart. Mr. JoUivet, curate of Notre Dame,, 
 took this Society into his own hands, and presided at all their 
 reunions up to the time of his death. Thus the sodality of 
 " Our Lady of Victory," has become a parochial work, at which 
 a sister of the Congregation always assists. To increase the 
 devotion of the faithful, towards the glorious patroness of the 
 Society, Mr. de Montgolfier obtained from his Holiness, Bene- 
 dict the XIII, many precious privileges and indulgences. 
 
 Its grey stone walls, still stand, a tell tale of the past At 
 present, the beautiful sanctuary of " Our Lady of Pity," stands 
 betiide the venerable pile^ within the convent enclosure, and 
 here, have been held of late years, the weekly reunions of the 
 Society. More than 300 members recite together, every sunday,. 
 the office of Our Blessed Lady, and by their communions and 
 other pious acts, they keep alive within their hearts, the salutary 
 teachings, and the virtuous practices, which were taught to their 
 elders, by Margaret Bourgeoys, in 1658. It is consequently the 
 
 pi. 
 
 t 
 I 
 
 # 
 
 
 111 y 
 
 
— 264 — 
 
 ^ ; 
 
 T 
 
 i' 
 
 1, 1 
 
 
 L 
 
 \i 
 
 
 *.- 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 Mff 
 
 
 
 v./' 
 
 'j 
 
 
 iit 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I.,, 
 
 I'i 
 
 
 -i , fi 
 
 1' 
 
 
 Ji 
 
 i' 
 1 
 
 Hi 
 
 ■ 
 
 hk ^ 
 
 
 
 B ^ 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 d^ 
 
 
 eldest confraternity in Montreal, where multitudes of young 
 pfffsons, have persevered in the practice, of every virtue, that 
 ibould adorn the female heart. " Our Lauy of Victory " still 
 dear, because of its antiquated appearance, and the many hair 
 lowed remembrances connected with its history, now receives 
 svithin its old fashioned portals, a joyous throng of happy 
 youth, who jjartake there, of the benefits and the advantages of 
 a thorough christian education, and who bless the stream of 
 science, as it flows. 
 
 ' Tis a spot, where flowers of joy and peace, 
 Spring from the fertile sod ; 
 And breathe the perfume of their praise, 
 . On every breeze to God. 
 
CHAPTER TWENTY-FOURTH. 
 
 An echo of 1700.— S'ster Catherine Chariy of the Blessed Sacrement.— 
 Marie du Mesnil.— Four 818161*8 of the Congregation.— Marie Char- 
 ly's mission.— Sister Catherine Charly's early days.— She conseorates 
 her youth to the service of God, in Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation. 
 —The rule of the Congregation.— Death of the pious Sister. 
 
 You have not forgotten, dear reader, that eventful night, the 
 first of 1700, when Margaret Bourgeoys yielding to a divine 
 inspiration, performed an act, the most heroic that christian 
 charity could suggest. 
 
 Echoes, of these soul-inspiring words, are still lingering in 
 our ears. " Why not take me, the old and useless, and spare 
 that poor Sister, who can yet serve thee long ? " We remem- 
 ber how agreeable these words were to Heaven, and how 
 sweetly they fell upon the eternal ear, for they were heeded. 
 
 Sister Catherine Chariy, came back from the gates of 
 Heaven, in answer to Sister Bourgeoys' prayer, " spare that 
 " poor Sister, who can yet serve thee long." It would seem, 
 as we read over the annals of the Congregation, relative to a 
 period, so fertile in sacrifices and privations of every kind, that, 
 the venerable foundress had foreseen, the sea of conflicts and 
 dangers, through which her beloved institution was destined to 
 pass, and that with her usual discrimination, she had chosen 
 to conduct her frail bark, at this time, the gifted nun, upon 
 whom her prophetic glance had rested, and for whom, she had 
 so generously given up her life. " Spare that poor Sister, who 
 " can yet serve thee long." Sister Catherine Chariy lived, and 
 ait the period of which we are writing, was the fourth Superior 
 of the Congregation. It may not be amiss, as we pass by the 
 year.s, that bear testimony to her wise and judicious govera- 
 men • speak of this pious Sister, as the annals of the house 
 represent her, and as Margaret Bourgeoys loved her. We 
 read that, " she was bom in one of the most virtuous families, 
 ■with which God had blessed Canada. Her father, Andrew 
 
M 
 
 4 
 
 — 266 — 
 
 Charly de Saint-Ange, was alike distinguished for his piety, 
 talettts and unswerving rectitude in the path of honor. It was 
 in Paris, his native city, that he consented to join the colonists, 
 in their praise worthy undertaking, and through the medium of 
 the Baron de Renty, his services were offered and accepted by 
 the Montreal Company. 
 
 The highest encomium we can bestow upon her Mother, 
 Marie du Mesnil, is to say, that Royer de la Dauversibre, made 
 choice of her, to bear to Ville-Marie, that spirit of faith and 
 religion, so necessary in the formation of a colony. It was in 
 the year 1653, that she came to Canada, accompanied by 
 Sister Bourgeoys and Mr. de Maisonneuve. 
 
 Many thoughts must have crowded upon the young girl's 
 mind, during the long wearisome journey, as she listened to 
 Mr. de Maisonneuve's descriptions of the people, with whom 
 she was going to live, their strange customs and novel ways ; 
 and when finally, the site of her future home, fell full in view, 
 indescribable emotions, m have caused her heart to beat 
 with joy and gratitude to Go.^ What was to be her future ? 
 What would time bring her, upon its shadowy pinions ? Ah I 
 could she have lifted the veil and cast a glance upon her com- 
 ing years, wonder and admiration would have quickened her 
 pulse, and sent their throbs down to her heart of hearts ; 
 she would have almost worshipped the incomparable woman, 
 by whose side she lingered, to catch, 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 J' 
 
 I 
 
 " Tho' 'twere but an echo, 
 
 Of those gentle tones, bo f nil of 
 
 Love, and sweet persuasiveness.'* 
 
 From all that we have heard, from all that we have read, 
 there must have been something irresistibly attractive, about 
 Sister Bourgeoys, while her virtue triumphed over hearts and 
 difficulties, 
 
 " None knew her, but to love." 
 
 The year after their arrival in Canada, Andrew Chftily de 
 
— 267 — 
 
 Saint- Ange, and Marie du Mesnil, were united in marriage, (i)^ 
 and later, of the children that blessed their union, four conse- 
 crated their lives to God, in the rising institution of the 
 Congregation The first Sister, Marie Charly de Saint-Ange, a 
 pure young blossom, tcio lovely far, for earth, came in her sofl 
 beauty and dove like innocence, to Margaret Bourgeoys' side, 
 and promised there, in 1679, ^^^ young heart to God alone. 
 Her career was beautiful and short ; — she lingered, but three 
 years beside the saintly Sister, who had watched over her in- 
 fancy, and who gave her back to Heaven, ere she had 
 completed her eighteenth year. She had accomplished her 
 mission here below, for, 
 
 " Angels have th'^ir mission here below, 
 And the sweet fragile flowers too." 
 
 When Jane LeBer, returned from Quebec, at the close of 
 her school-days, and entered anew her father's home, her ears 
 listened with delight and pleasure to the ever reverting theme, 
 of Sister Bour;;eoys' praise. She aoon learned to love the 
 pious nun, and her dearest and most familiar walks, were to 
 the Church of Notre Dame, to the Congregation of Notre 
 
 (1) On the day of Sister Bourgeoys' obsequies, as Madam Charly 
 was leaving the church, she made the followmg r»unark, to one of the 
 Sisters : "Mr. de Belmont si>oke eloquently on our dear Mother Bour- 
 '* geoys' virtue, but nfter alt, he only repeated, what every one knew ; 
 " I could tell from my own experience, things that had never been 
 " (SS'd." Thereupon, she reverted to the period of her marriage, and 
 to the prophetic spirit, which even then, characterized Sister Bour- 
 geoys, saying, although, she had willingly consented to become the 
 wife of Andrew Oharly, still, as the h(»ur drew near, she felt an in- 
 surmountable repugnance come over her. "1 confided my troubles 
 " to Sister Bourgeoys," she added, " and this good Mother, endeavored 
 " by every pfHwible means, to change my resolution, and to make me 
 " understand, the greatness of this Sacrament, the will of Heaven, &o. 
 " Being that mv disposition continued the same, she took my hand» 
 "and said: "Come with me Marie!" Opening the door of her little 
 " oratory, she knelt and prayed. I could not do as much. A few 
 ." moments after, she arose. Taking my two hands in hers, she said, in 
 " that tone of persuanivenees, which calms at once : " Marie ! God 
 " demands this sacritice. Go, my child and accomplish His holy will. 
 " He will blesa you, and one day your children will be mine." "While 
 " she siKike." adds Madam Charly, " ray first inclination came back, 
 " a seiiSe of happiness stole over me, atid I felt the truth of her words, 
 " thpt God called me to this state of life. She prophesied indeed, for 
 " my four daughters, are Sisters of the Congregation." And she might 
 hftve added, m a grateful remembrance came back to her : " Uhe gave 
 " hur life, tnat my child might be spared." 
 
 
— 268 — 
 
 JD^me. Ah ! h'w the young girl loved its humble precincts, 
 how she loved to breathe its pure atmosphere ! She met there, 
 the fair young novice, whose virtues perfumed her path, and 
 won every heart. Miss LeBer, was singularly drawn towards 
 her, and Marie Charly soon gained a complete ascendency 
 over her youthful affection. Solid virtue, was the basis of this 
 strong friendship. It had been so willed by God, for Marie 
 Charly, was an angel in human guise. Her mission, v-as to 
 lead this soul to Heaven, but it was only when her lips were 
 sealed by death, that the inspiration given, was understood and 
 heeded. Death is ever sad, but doubly so, M'hen it snatches 
 from us, and embraces in its icy folds, the forms of those we 
 love. 
 
 Sister Marie Charly began suddenly to decline, and as her 
 young friend, watched and prayed beside her, she seemed to 
 view in snother light, the piety, the patience, the obedience, 
 which marked so beautifully, her last days on earth. She 
 longed to die, — to die, — that she might rest for aye, in the 
 Eternal bosom, and be clasped there in the divine embrace. 
 The thought of Heaven> filled her pure soul, with such unspeak- 
 able happiness, that Jane LeBer, was strangely and wonder- 
 fully impressed. She too, would live for God alone, — for God, 
 as had lived her dear young friend, — and to consecrate her 
 heart, her whole being, to His love, was now, the sole object 
 of her longing desires. The resolution was renewed and 
 strengthened, as she knelt beside the inanimate form, she had 
 so much prized, and to which, death had seemingly added, new 
 and sweeter charms. The calm, the heavenly expression of 
 mildness, innocence and sanctity, which beautined her fair 
 young face, aroused within the heart of Jane Leber, feelings 
 of emulation to walk tn the footsteps of her departed friend ; 
 to judge from the eiTects, which this event had produced, 
 one would have supposed, that the deceased had assumed « 
 new life, in the person of Jane LeBer, and that her spirit of 
 consecrfttion to (jod, and detachment from atl earUtly flings, 
 iiad indeed been communicated to her friend. 
 
 It was almost immediately after this circumstance that Janie; 
 
I ! 
 
 — 269 — 
 
 liCBer, took the heroic resolution, of which we have already- 
 spoken and M^hich she so nobly executed. Mary Charles mis- 
 sion was indeed acc( nplished, and bereaved friends in their 
 n^oments of deep regret, for the loss of so dear and so gifted a 
 being, could well exclaim : 
 
 " The spring shall give as violets baok, 
 And every flower, but thee." 
 
 Some years later, In 1686, a second Sister entered the novi- 
 tiate of the Congregation. This was Cath?ri^^e Charly de 
 Saint-Ange, of the Blessed Sacrement. Three years later, in 
 1689, Mary- Ann Charly de Saint Ange, followed in their foot- 
 steps. She bore the name of the Nativity and like unto her 
 elder Sister, she gently passed from earth to Heaven, sheddmg 
 around her perfume and gladness. At the age of twenty, 
 she rejoined her angelic Sister Marie. This event marked 
 1692. A fourth Sister, Elizabeth Charly de Saint-Ange, came 
 to the Congregation, in 1696. She bore the name of oaint 
 Frances, and shared the labors of the institution, for the space 
 of seventeen years. She died in 17 13, in her fiftieth year. 
 
 Let us now return, dear reader, to Sister Catherine Charly, 
 the heroine of Sister Bourgeoys' noble sacrifice. She was bora 
 the 30th May, 1665, and received the name of Catherine, from 
 her godmother, Catherine Legardeur, wife of Charles d'Aille- 
 boust des Musseaux, later, Governor of Ville-Marie. Confided 
 to Sister Bourgeoys' care, from her most tender years, she was 
 formed at this early age, to the practices of solid piety, and 
 consecrated her young heart to God, ere the deceits and cares 
 of life, had beguiled its innocence. In the census of 168 1, she 
 was numbered among the sisters of the Congregation, being 
 then in her fifteenth year. The virtues and rare qualities con- 
 spicuous in this young sister, won for her, the most important 
 functions of her community, at a still early age. In the elec- 
 tions made during the year 1693, we hear her proclaimed 
 Mother A*istant, in 1698, Mistress of the Novitiate, and finally 
 in 1708, she is presented to us as the fourth Superior of the 
 6o«gregaticm. Margaret Bourgeoys had not been deceivedi 
 
 ( 1 
 t i 
 
 \ 
 
 iLn 
 
 
 s 
 
 ! 
 
 11 
 
 Kill 
 
 m 
 
 [1. 
 
 1' 
 
— 270 — 
 
 in the estimate, she had formed of Sister Charly's virtues, and 
 her rare qualities of mind and heart Hardly had she assumed 
 the reins of government, when arose that violent storm, against 
 the Congregation, relative to the simple vows which had been 
 prescribed, for the sisters in 1698. We have already remarked, 
 that several attempts had been made, to engage the sisters, 
 either to join the Ursuline Oi ..ier, or else embrace the cloister, 
 and how these attempts failed. The sisters of the Congrega- 
 tion, could not accede to these demands, without contradicting 
 the designs of Kea/en, upon their institution. Sister Bour- 
 geoys had received a special mission, and to accomplish this 
 mission, special graces were given, and special virtues demanded 
 in return. The governor and other principal officers of Ville- 
 Marie, who had been eyewitnesses, to the immense advantages 
 reaped by the colony, from Sister Bourgeoys' institution, had 
 always been averse to luese proceedings, and in consequence, 
 wrote to the minister at court, and requested that these tenta- 
 tives, so painful to the sisters of the Congregation, and to them- 
 selves, might not be renewed. It is not our intention, to enter 
 into these details ; we have simply mentioned them, so as to 
 prove Sister Bourgeoys' keen spirit of discernment, in choosing 
 those, who were to preside over the future of her Congregation ; 
 and it is to be observed, that in this, as in numerous other cir- 
 cumstances, she evinced extraordinary penetration. " Sister 
 Charly," remarks one of Sister Bourgeoys' biographers, " seemed 
 ** to have been elevated to the superiority, only to give proofs, 
 ** as it were, of the rare capacity, and the wisdom, with which 
 " Heaven had endowed her. Under her mild and judicious 
 " administration, the Congregation prospered, despite storms 
 " and difficultitjs, and the troubles that had occasioned so many 
 " anxieties and cares, proved later, that they were indeed, 
 " * blessings in disguise." Somej^ears after the death of the foun- 
 dress of the Congregation, the sisters, were desirous.' of possess- 
 ing a written memorial of her virtues, that they might >equeath 
 to her future children ; Mr. Glaiidelet, "^"^icar General of Que- 
 bec, a zealous and devoted friend to the sisters of the Congre- 
 gation, oflered to render them this service, in answer to ^ter 
 
— 271 — 
 
 Charly's request We extract the following letter, from the 
 annals of the Congregation, written by o.ster Charly, upon 
 receiving the precious ixianuscript 
 
 
 I 
 
 Congregation of Notre Dame, 
 
 Ville-Mane, November 12th, i7ii„ 
 
 Reverend Sir, 
 
 Allow me to acknowledge the reception of your case, con- 
 taining the memoirs and the life of our dear sainted mother, 
 Margaret Bourgeoys, to which you kindly added a letter, 
 addressed to me, with the necessary instructions, for writing this 
 life. I have placed the entire parcel, in the hands of our 
 Mother Superior, who will see that it is copied, according to 
 your desires. Permit me, dear Sir, and most honored father, 
 to offer you the tribute of my own grateful feelings, for the 
 extreme kindness, and the trouble you have given yourself, to 
 complete this work. Your labor, has caused inexpressible joy, 
 to every member of our community ; and we shall hold your 
 kind office, in eternal remembrance. Our revered mother gave 
 up her life, gladly to preserve mine. I consider myself most 
 fortunate, and feel consoled, when I think, th?»t I contributed 
 towards the composition of her life, by the humble demand 
 which I made you, some years ago. You were kind enough to 
 realize my wishes, and thus, my most honored father, thanks to 
 you, we have the advantage of seeing her live again, in this 
 recital of her virtues. May her example spur us on, to deeds 
 of godliness, to deeds like unto hers. Obtain, by your prayers, 
 this grace for us all, and for me in particular. • 
 
 I remain, with the most profound respect, and lasting senti- 
 ments of gratitude. Sir, and most honored father, 
 
 Yotu: humble and obedient servant. 
 
 SI 
 
 If. 
 
 i I' 
 
 i 
 
 >:'i 
 
 if: 
 
 !f 
 
 .1 
 
 
 Sister of the Blessed Sacrament. 
 
ii 
 
 — 272 — 
 
 A lapse of nineteen years, since Margaret Bourgeoys' holau- 
 taustic prayer, bad been uttered ; Sister Charly had accomplisli- 
 ed the mission given, when she came back to life, and now, 
 trusting in the promises of her God and Redeemer, she prepa- 
 res for her last earthly pilgrimage. 
 
 Even,?' year ou the 2Stii of January, our family necrology, 
 pays the following tribute to hei memory. 
 
 Died, this 25th of January, 1719, while fulfilling for the 
 second time, the functioits of the Superiority, our beloved and 
 honored Sister Catherine Charly de Saint Ange, of the Blessed 
 Sacrament. This worthy Sister, owed the preservation of her 
 life, to our illpstrious foundress, who offered herself to God^ 
 that she might be saved. Through gratitude for her benefactress, 
 she assumed her religious name, (of the Blessed Sacrament). 
 Endowed with superior talent and remarkable virtue, she 
 rendiered many important services to our Congregation, in the 
 different offices of Mistress of the Novices, Assistant and Su- 
 perior. 
 
 She died at the age of fifty two, having devoted forty years 
 of her life, to the service of God, in the Congregation of Notre 
 Dame. 
 
 Kii 
 
CHAPTER TWfiKl'l -FIFTH. 
 
 
 ■fiister L'iBer's last year on enrth.— Ho*r perpetual adoration of the 
 Blessed Sacrament, oonimeuced at the Congregation. — The holy 
 Angtils assisted the pious reoluse at all times. The pnident and 
 "wise plans, which she ji^ormeu for the instruction of young persons. 
 —Closing scenes of an angelic life.— Obsequies.— Her last visit to 
 Notre Dame.— Sister LeBar's cell.— Our Lady of Pitj'.— The mira- 
 culous statue of Onr Lady of Pity. — Eulogium, pronounced by 
 Mx. de Belmont, the 8rd of October, 1714. 
 
 I k 
 
 1 !■■■■ 
 
 '. ii' 
 
 ! The last year of Sister LeBer's life on earth is not a tale, 
 that every hour brings with it ; not that its progress, was 
 marked by any extraordinary event, no, but simply, because it 
 was the last. She died as she had lived, united to God, by 
 prayer, mortification and sacrifice ; a pure being, elevated 
 -above this earthly sphere, as a host mediatrix, between 
 Heaven and earth. We have referred to her heroic virtues, 
 too often, dear reader, to allow the closing scenes of her life, 
 to pass by, unnoticed. The motive which led her to embrace 
 a secluded life, in Sister Bourgeoys' institution, was the death 
 of an angelic Sister, to whom she was most tenderly attached, 
 and whose last moments were marked by such beauty, and 
 such hopeful peace, that their remembrance alone, broke the 
 last feeble ties, that bound her to the world. " May my soul 
 " die the death of the just," she cried, " and my last hour be 
 ** like unto hers." This was her unceasing prayer. No one 
 loved Sister Bourgeoys, more than Jane LeBer ; when the pious 
 foundress had left this world for a better, it was particularly, in 
 favor of her loved Congregation, that Sister LeBer manifested 
 her affection, by a generous and boundless solicitude. Not 
 satisfied with offering in its behalf her orisons, her austerit-.es, 
 and the merits of her angelic life, she drew down upon it, the 
 most precious graces, in founding the Perpetual Adoration be- 
 fore the Blessed Sacrament, for every hour of the day ; Sister 
 LeBer felt that the hour of her pilgrimage, was drawing to a 
 
 i (!' 
 
 
274 
 
 Si 
 
 "I 
 
 dose, and she wished th^t the Congregation, should continue* 
 her life of love and adoration before the holy Tabernacle, when 
 her soul should be before the Eternal, in the courts of Heaven. 
 The Sisters granted her request, and from the moment of her 
 death, until this very hour, from the first rays of the morning, 
 until dark night, there is always a Sister in adoration before the 
 Altar, in behalf of the community. After Mr. LeBer's death, 
 his daughter wished to lay aside all claims to inheritance, in 
 favor of the Congregation. When Sister Bourgeoys, first laid^ 
 the foundations of her community, she little thought, it would 
 increase so rapidly. We remember the tender interest and> 
 motherly solicitude that marked her last hours, when she laid 
 out plans for her children's comfort, ere she left them, and told 
 them to trust in Providence, for the necessary means to carrjr 
 out the undertaking. Sister LeBer, had heard of this recom- 
 mendation, and her generous heart, yearned to realize her 
 revered friend's dying wish. Thirteen years had elapsed since 
 then, and many unfavorable circumstances had prevented the 
 accomplishment, of her praise worthy designs. But this year, 
 1 71 4, brought with it, a presentiment of death, and she hastened 
 to fulfil her resolution. After recommending the matter to 
 God, she commenced by laying aside a sum, for the edu- 
 cation of a certain number of young persons ; then, as if 
 inspired, she requested the Sisters to commence at once, the 
 erection of their new building. Sister Saint Joseph, who had 
 the management of temporal affairs, obtained permission to 
 converse with Sister LeBer on this subject. She says : " Sister 
 " LeBer expresses a most ardent desire, to have the work. 
 " commenced, assuring me that such was the will of God, and 
 " that the holy Angels would surely assist us." She added : 
 '* That if we did not hasten with our preparations, we would 
 *♦ lose the opportunity of doing so. She spoke in a tone so 
 ** persuasive and so inspired, that we really feared to delay,. 
 " and set to work at once." The foundations were soon laid,. 
 and Mr. de Belmont, of Saint Sulpice, blessed the comer stone: 
 on the aSth of May, 17 13. 
 The edifice was dedicated to Mary, Queen of Angels. 
 
— 275 — 
 
 • 
 
 The following prayer, placed in the foundations, is a most 
 edifying memorial, of the piety and confidence which animated 
 our heroine and the worthy daughters of Margaret Bourgeoys : 
 
 " Holy Virgin, Queen of Angels, Refuge of all mankind;. 
 " youchsxfe to grant us the protection, we most humbly implore^ 
 " for the beginning and the completion of this edifice, which 
 " we have undertaken, in compliance with our venerable Mo- 
 " ther's request. It is our most earnest desire, that it may 
 " contribute to the glory of thy Divine Son, and to thy greater 
 " honor. Watch c ver it, oh ! Immaculate Mary, so that mortal^ 
 " sin may never enter, beneath its roof. Send guardian spirits. 
 " to protect, and to increase our devotion towards thee, so« 
 " that all its inmates may revere thee, as their guide, their 
 " Mother and their Queen." " Whenever the Sisters men- 
 tioned their fears, relative to their limited resources. Sister 
 LeBer would say" "Oh ! we will ask the Angels to take 
 " charge of the undertaking, they will supply us, with all that. 
 " is requisite," and indeed, adds Sister Saint Joseph, " we 
 " had many striking proofs, that the holy angels, answeredl 
 " Sister LeBer's prayer. The few workmen we had were them- 
 " selves surprised at the rapid progress of the work, and from 
 " this, the report spread, " that the men worked during the 
 " day, and the holy angels during the night ; this saying: 
 " was not confined to Ville-Marie alone." Mother Juchereau^ 
 wrote the same thing from Quebec, and thus confirmed thfr 
 pious belief, that Sister LeBer was really assisted, by these 
 celestial spirits. She says : " The holy angels assist the pious* 
 " recluse in many ways ; she is wont to converse with ihem, 
 '* and undoubtedly, they take great pleasure, in comrauni- 
 " eating with this angelic creature." Sister Saint Joseph men- 
 tions an instance of her simplicity and confidence. " One day^ 
 " Sister I^eBer requested me to send her, a workman to repair 
 " her spinning wheel. I forgot to do so at the time, and went 
 " afterwards to apologize for my neglect, adding that I would 
 " atone for my fault, by immediately complying with her 
 " request, she smiled and answered : " Oh ! it is all right now^ 
 ** the good angels mended my wheels they come to me in all 
 
vm 
 
 A 
 
 i.i 
 
 s 
 
 ! i 
 
 > 
 
 
 r 
 
 \ ■ 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 — 276 — 
 
 f* my difficulties ; trust in their help, and you will surmount 
 "*' every obstacle." As the construction of the new building 
 was commenced at Sister LeBer's request j this same Sister, 
 who directed the workmen tried to prevail upon her, to visit at 
 least the building. She had never consented to see the plan, 
 nor did she know on what precise spot, the edifice was erected, 
 although she heard the men working daily, and might have seen 
 all, without leaving her cell. She answered with her usual 
 mildness : " Oh ! I do not think, that my presence is neces- 
 sary, but I shall see about it." Sister Saint Joseph understood, 
 and sa'd nothing more. When the construction was completed, 
 Sister LeBer accomplished her pious resolution. Putting 
 togething, all that remained of her fortune, she disposed of all, 
 -the 9th of September 17 14. Her intentions are expressed, in 
 the following act of donation. 
 
 " Convinced, that I cannot devote the remainder of my pro- 
 
 •■" perty, to a better use, or in a manner more conformable to 
 
 ** God's glory. I will, that henceforth, my revenue be devoted 
 
 " to the education of young girls, whose parents have not the 
 
 ^* means of providing for their instruction. The Sisters of the 
 
 ■** Congregation of Notre Dame whose lives are a source of 
 
 •** edification to all, and whose zealous efforts have had so 
 
 ^' many happy results, have been chosen to carry out this 
 
 ■^' design. I am assured in advance, that my fondest desires 
 
 "** will be perfectly realized." Sister LeBer was well aware that 
 
 the Sisters of the Congregation, were qualified by their special 
 
 •vocation, for the instruction of youth. Still, she understood, 
 
 that all should not receive the same degree of education, and 
 
 expressed her views, in consequence. " It is the donor's wish, 
 
 *' that these young girls, should dwell in the convent as 
 
 " boarders, and learn there, all that is requisite to become 
 
 *' good and fervent christians. Besides their reh^'ous duties, 
 
 ** they must be taught all sorts of useful work, to make, wash 
 
 " and repair their clothes. They will help in the kitchen every 
 
 " week, and thus be trained, to the practice of true humility." 
 
 By this arrangement. Sister J^eBer, gave striking proofs of her 
 
 ^isdom and benevolence, and evinced, that she really sought 
 
— 277 — 
 
 ^Welfare of those, who depended upon her bounty, h wa» 
 lier wish, that they should be spared the unhappiness, attendant 
 upon a different plan of education. " It is well known," write* 
 one of her biographers, " bow many evils followed, from the 
 " system established in the famous institution of Saint Cyr, 
 " founded by Madame de Maintenon, for young girls of high 
 " leniage, but in reduced circumstances. The brilliant educa- 
 " tion, they there received, rendered them unfit, for the humble- 
 " position they were called upon to occupy, and exposed themi 
 " besides, to many dangers, and to much unhappiness. This 
 " evil," he continues, " was removed by a .gentleman of Saint 
 " Sulpice, Mr. Langurt de Gergy, who established a house in^ 
 " his parish, which bore the name of Saint En/ant Jesus. There, 
 " noble, but poor girls, were received, and were brought up, on 
 " a plan, similar to that made choice of, by Sister LeBer. 
 " This means, enabled them, to fill respectable positions in 
 " the world, thus ensuring their temporal and otemal hap- 
 " piness. Society at large, has so many duties to perform, that; 
 *' it needs individuals suited to its different positions. Who- 
 " would accuse Cardinal Richelieu of not having promoted 
 " public weal throughout France ? Yet, this great statesman,. 
 " resolved to abolish petty colleges, because, instead of contri- 
 " buting to the good of the country, they led most of the rising 
 " generation, to embrace high professions, when God called 
 " them '.o embrace mechanical pursuits, and that social dis- 
 " turbances, were not unfrequently, the result of such an edu- 
 " cation." 
 
 Sister LeBer's plan, was then sanctioned by Mr. de Belmont, 
 and intimated to the Sisters of the Congregation. This act or 
 donation, was accepted and signed, the 9th of September, I7i4.. 
 It was the crowning act of her benevolence, for the pious- 
 recluse was soon to receive her eternal recompense. StiH, not- 
 withstanding heuinaturalb weak and delicate constitution, she: 
 never deviated from the austere mode of life, she had pre- 
 scribed for herself The last twenty years of her existence were- 
 spent in mortification, lengthened prayer, constant work and: 
 interior trials of a most painful nature. No relaxation however^* 
 
 ! 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ; 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ■ j 
 
 1 
 I 
 
 ■ 
 
 'hi 
 11 
 
 n 
 
— 278 — 
 
 twas given to her poor frame, until one night, when the cold 
 'Completely overpowered her, while she was in adoration before 
 the Blessed Sacrament. Ah ! dear reader, does not this most 
 iheroic act, one of the last of a most heroic life, condemn our 
 inordinate love of comfort, our indifference, our lukewarm- 
 mess, when present before His Tabernacle ? This pure being, 
 had vowed her existence to His love, and it was there, before 
 the shrine of all her hopes, of all her desires, in the dead hour 
 of night, that she fell exhausted, powerless, in His presence. 
 It was time for her to go to Him, lov« had burst its earthly 
 capacities ! , 
 
 The cross is heavy Father i I have borne 
 It long, and still do bear it. Let my worn 
 And fainting spirit, rise to that bright land, 
 Where crowns are given. Father take my hand. 
 
 This last effort, to prove her love to Jesus in the Blessed 
 Sacrament, brought on the illness, which was to terminate her 
 life. She took her bed, and it was only, when an imperious 
 command was given, that she consented to lie on a mattras3 
 and make use of bed linen. It was the first time, that she in- 
 dulged in such luxuries, since she entered tlie Congregation of 
 Notre Dame. 
 
 Sickness was not to her a source of uneasiness, nor did it 
 
 •cause heji to forget her cherished community. Calling to mind 
 
 at this moment, that she had not specified, in her will, who was 
 
 to inherit the scanty furniture, of her 'tumble abode, she senjt 
 
 for a notary, and bequeathed all that remained, to the sisters 
 
 of the Congregation, adding, " that no one was to deprive them 
 
 of these articles," proving by these words, that she did not wish 
 
 them to have any difficulty, after her death. This was her last 
 
 look, to things of eartL Then, it was, that those around her, 
 
 Ibecame eyewitnesses to that spirit of mortification, which had 
 
 €0 long animated her. A raging fever, burned within, yet she 
 
 never asked for a drop of water, to moisten her parched lips. 
 
 .She lay there, a voluntary victim, upon the altar of the cross. 
 
 IVhen her fearful coughing spells came on, she made the great- 
 

 — 279 — 
 
 •est eftbrt to repress them, through reverence for the Divine 
 Lover of souls, who dwelt beside her. She grew worse hourly. 
 The sisters hastened to her cell, anxious to look upon one, 
 whose life had been a continued n^iracle. This privilege could 
 not be refused. They came, ere her eyes were closed in death ; 
 her countenance seemed enshrined, in a halo of celestial light. 
 . She saw them not, for her soul was all absorbed in love divine. 
 No tongue may tell, what was passing then, between this pure 
 -victim and her God. It was something, perchance, like those 
 mysterious heavenly wmspers, that ravished the soul of the 
 beloved disciple, when he reclined at that last memorable sup- 
 per, upon the Sacred Heart of his Divine Lord ; or else, some- 
 thing akin to the silvery echoes, that floated around Magda- 
 lena's ears, upon that glorious morn of the Resurrection, when 
 that one word, " Maria," filled her inmost being, with new thrills 
 of love, of love unu.cerable. Perhaps this same sweetness was 
 now rejoicing her inward ear, giving her, in these last earthly 
 jnoments, a foretaste of heavenly bliss. None of her pious exer- 
 <:ises were omitted, and when her strength failed, Sister Annie Bar- 
 roy, now Saint-Charles, recited aloud her long vocal prayers, and 
 thus enabled the dying recluse, to join in spirit Unable to kneel, 
 •as was her wont, before the Tabernacle, she would send her 
 -cousin, from time to time, to meditate in her place, and 
 -requested the same favor from the sisters, when they came to 
 replace Saint-Charles. Two days pre ,'ious to her death, she 
 willed, that her body should be interred in the churcii of the 
 Congregation, giving the sisters, a last proof of her affection, 
 and of her confidence in their prayers, (i) Death could noc 
 part her, from the pious souls she had so fondly, and so truly 
 loved, ?nd to whom she felt herself indebted after God, for the 
 , grace of her special vocation. Fearing that afler her death, 
 her relatives might refuse to comply with her request, she wrote 
 an act, from which we extract the following : 
 
 (1) When dyinir;, MIks LeBer's 'iither reqaeated, that hia remains 
 -ahonld be int«rreu in (he church of the ConKregatiun, that death 
 jDight bring him nearer to his darling child, and give bini a place of 
 xeHt, in thti name spot, where she herself wonUl one day repose. Hit 
 {desires were acuompi ished, and hi«4 funeral service wascelebrateil. jaat 
 oeside her cell, while upon her ear, fell the last prayers and ohaut* 
 oi the sad I{^uiem. 
 
 
 
 I' 
 
 ii! 
 
 ^'d 
 
— 280 — 
 
 " Miss Jane LeBer, recluse in the convent of the Congrega- 
 tion of Notre Dame, reflecting upon the short time that 
 remains to end her earthly career, having disposed of the 
 temporal possessions, which God had so kindly bestowed 
 upon her, has now resolved to make known her last earthly 
 desire. 
 
 " In the name of the Father, &c 
 
 " As a Christian and a Catholic, she recommends her soul 
 to God, and begs that He will admit her, into Kis heavenly 
 kingdom, through the merits of the passion and death of His- 
 Divine Son. To obtain eternal happiness, she solicits the 
 intercession of the Blessed Virgin Mary, of Saint Michael, of 
 Saint John the Evangelist, of her holy patrons, and of the 
 Saints in Heaven. Secondly, she wills, that after her deaths 
 hei body be interred, beside that of her father, in the church, 
 belonging to the Sisteis of the Congregation of Notre Dame. 
 Charles Lemoyne, Baron of Longueuil, whom she has 
 appointed her executor, will see that her request is faithfully 
 complied with." 
 
 " (oigned,) Jane LeBer." 
 
 This testamentary act, was dictated during the afternoon of 
 the lirst day of October, and though extremely weak, Sister 
 LeBer made an effort and signed the document The follow- 
 ing day, led on by her fervor, she thought she might say 
 some of her accustomed prayers, and asked for a Dook, tO' 
 recite the office of the Holy Cross. Hardly, had she taken a 
 sitting posture, when a sudden dizziness came over her, and 
 such utter prostration followed, that it was considered best, to 
 administer the last solemn rites of the church. The Blessed 
 Sacrament was carried to her ce'l, in a most impressive manner, 
 all the sisters assisting, each one bearing a lighted taper. A 
 few only entered, and witnessed the ceremony of her last com- 
 munion. It was the second of October, the festival ^.i" the 
 Holy Angels. Her sufferings were little thought of, when Jesu$- 
 had entered her heart ; she desired to have her curtains drawn^ 
 so that no earthly sight, might disturb her, and with the calnii 
 
— 281 — 
 
 and serene courage of a saint, she immolated her life, to God'» 
 greater glory. 
 
 " She gave Him all her love. 
 Like a flower, that flings its perfume 
 To the breeze." 
 
 ' liife was waning fast At two o'clock in the morning, she 
 fell into a gentle agony. Her captive soul, so long retained,, 
 burst its fetters at nine o'clock, the 3rd October, 17 14, and was 
 ushered, we fondly trusf. by an escort of angelic spirits, who 
 placed her at the feet of the Eternal. Behold thy God ! thy 
 everlasting recompense. She is reunited now, for aye, to all 
 those she had so fondly loved, here below. Peace be thine 
 Jane LeBer ! peace, that follows the hard fought battle, and 
 the dearly earned victory. After this edifying death, the Sis- 
 ters hastened to testify their esteem and their veneration, for the 
 departed. Their first care was, to lay her out in her usual gar- 
 ments, so as to satisfy their own devotion, and that of the entire 
 city ; but her dress was so old and worn, that in order to clothe 
 her with becoming decency, another had to be made. Death 
 did not give her features, the repulsive expression it so often 
 imparts. Hers was the same sweet look of candor, mildness 
 and innocence, that had given so much beauty to her face, dur- 
 ing life. No one wearied, gazing on her angelic features, and 
 all sighed to share the happiness, which they felt, she now 
 enjoyed. Her body was thus exposed for two days, to the venera- 
 tion of the faithful. Multitudes assembled to witness the novel 
 scene, to look upon one whom they knew not, though she had 
 lived and died in their midst. Mother Juchereau writes from 
 her cloister : " After Sister LeBer's death, her remains were 
 " placed in state, in the church of the Congregation, her face 
 " uncovered, so as to satisfy the people's devotion. Crowd* 
 " came to behold her ; her tattered garments, and even her old 
 " straw shoes, became objects of veneration, and it has been 
 " affirmed that the faith of many, was recompensed on this- 
 " occasion." 
 The people satisfied, her magnificent obsequies followed. 
 
 'I,; 
 
 It 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 'm 
 
 K, 
 
 ''IL 
 
 
— 282 — 
 
 The body was borne to the Parish Church of Notre Dame, to 
 that church she had loved so well, and from whose solemn and 
 impressive ceremonies, «=^»*^ had so willingly exiled herself. A 
 grand funeral service wac celebrated, and Mr. de Belmont, of 
 Saint-Sulpice, pronounced a touching panegyric, on the virtues 
 of the deceased. Her remains were then brought back to the 
 Congregation, and interred beside those of her father. 
 Respect for her, whose mortal deposit they possessed, as 
 well as gratitude, for the numberless favors, she had con- 
 ferred upon their institution, induced the Sisters to have the 
 following inscription, written in golden letters, placed upon her 
 tomb. 
 
 "Here lies the Venerable Sister Jane LeBer, benefac- 
 ** tress of this institution. Having led a retired life in her 
 *' father's house, for the space of fifteen years, she came to this 
 ** convent, and in this chosen retreat, spent the last twenty 
 ** years of her existence. She departed this life, in the fifty- 
 ^' third year of her age, on the 3rd October, 1 7 14. May eternal 
 *" bliss be her portion, in the realms of everlasting peace." 
 
 " Thns far removed, and now transplanted flower! 
 ExpoMed JO more to blast or tempest rude, 
 Sheltered with tenderest care from frost or shower. 
 And each rough seaiion's cold vicissitude. 
 Now, may thy form in bowers of peace, assume 
 Immortal fragrance, and unwithering bloom." 
 
 (Hrmaks.) 
 
 We extract from a letter, written by Sister Saint Joseph, to 
 A distinguished Ecclesiastic of Quebec. 
 
 " We have jur t returned from Sister LeBer's funeral service. 
 •" I can assure you, that this ceremony, so sad in appearance, 
 '" has nevertheless, awakened feelings similar to those, that one 
 *' would have experienced, at the close of a grand and solemn 
 " mass of thanksgiving, in honor of some great saint In all 
 ** probability, the souls in Purgatory, have had all the benefit, 
 '* for we cannot believe, that she kept them company, for even 
 " one instant I have always regretted that you did not know 
 "her. 
 
— 283 — 
 
 " When we approach her tomb, we are spell-bound, in the 
 ^* same way, as when we pray before the heart of our venerable 
 -*' Mother Bourgeoys. We shall, no doubt, receive before these 
 ** two home altars, special assistance for both body and soul. 
 "*' Several persons have already made this same remark, and I 
 *' can surely add my testimony to theirs." 
 
 After Sister LeBer's death, her appartments, as well as the 
 little furniture they contained, were considered as precious 
 relics. Those who repaired to her tomb, loved also to visit 
 .her cell, wifli feelings of respect and devotion. In 1768, the 
 convent of the Congregation was destroyed by fire, and no 
 trace of Sister LeBer's cell was left. A new church was subse- 
 quently raised upon the old foundations, the space foimerly 
 •occupied by the heroic recluse, was added to ;he church, and 
 became its sanctuary. A number of years later, this second 
 '^hurch was demolished, and a more spacious one erected in 
 its place. The beautiful little church of " Our Lady of Pity," 
 Ibuilt in the grecian style of architecture, stands on the same 
 sit, where Margaret Bourgeoys and Jane LeBer, ^erected, the 
 first church of the Congregation. A monumental slab on the 
 ? right, marks the place, where the remains of the recluse were 
 -deposited, 
 
 When her coinn was opened, in 1822, after a lapse of one 
 .hundred and eight years, it was found to contain a heap of 
 pearly white dust, only. This entire dissolution, was attributed 
 to Sister LeBer's delicate constitution, and austere mode of 
 living. The centre of the new church, is the favored 
 spot, where she spent the last twenty years of her life. 
 '" There, says Mr. de Belmont, she dwelt as a public 
 " victim, offering herself in sacrifice to God, to obtain 
 '* His choicest blessings upon her fellow citizens, and desiring 
 " above all things the sanctification of youth." The little 
 church that now stands as a record of the past, is enriched 
 with a miraculous statue, representing " Our Lady of Pity." 
 The object of special honor for several centuries in France, it 
 has been the source of manifold blessings in the New World. 
 Time had considerably weakened recollections the heroic 
 
 I 
 
 w 
 
 I J 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
— 284 — 
 
 recluse, but God willed not, that the ground, sacred with so 
 many hallowed remembrances, should share the fate of earth's^ 
 transitory things. Hence the treasure so miraculously ob- 
 tained, has been the means of drawing hither, crowds who- 
 witness daily, new manifestations of God's love and infinite 
 power. " Montreal," it has been truly said, " enjoys a cele- 
 " brity of its own," so many events religious and instructive,, 
 are connected with its foundation. 
 
 Consecrated in a special manner, to the Queen of Heaven, 
 it is not surprising, that devotion to our Blessed Lady, should 
 be conspicuous, among the religious acts of its inhabitants. 
 Two sanctuaries were erected in honor of their heavenly 
 Mother, by the Sisters of the Congregation : Notre Dame de 
 Bonsecours, of which we have already spoken, and the Church 
 of our " Lady of Pity." The miraculous statue, was venerated 
 as far back as the year 1362, in the Cathedral Chapel ot Di- 
 dier, in the city of Avignon, — city, rich in religious remem- 
 brances, aud remarkable as having been at different times, the 
 sojourn of the Popes. One of the Cardinal Bishops, who re-» 
 sided there, under Pope Inno'-snt the VI, by name Bertrand 
 Dentis, fell dangerously ill, in October, 1355. It was this good 
 man's wish, thai the Church of Saint Didier, should be rebuilt 
 upon another plan, and erected into a Collegiate. His pious 
 wishes were ratified by the Pope, and in consequence, the 
 Church was dedicated the 24th of May, 1359. The generosity 
 and the piety of the Cardinal founder, was a source of edifica- 
 tion to all. Many opulent families, came in their turn, to 
 contribute to the good work. Among them, was a noble and 
 pious italian priest, descended from the illustrious family of 
 the Counts of Retrochini. Singularly devout to the Mother 
 of God, he constructed a chapel in honor of Our Lady of 
 Pity, assisted by his pious mother, the Countess of Folgni. 
 Heaven was pleased to favor the people's devotion, by a' 
 number of miracles, which attached wonderful veneration t<!^ 
 the spot. * 
 
 Then came the revolution of 1793, and the heart rending^ 
 disasters, which marked its passage, when religion was cast 
 
— 285 — 
 
 ^ide, when its institutions were demolished and its temples 
 desecrated, by impious hands. The Church of Saint Didier, 
 was divested, not ouiy of its exterior beauty, but of every mark 
 of piety and veneration. The costly works of art, that embel- 
 lished the church, were stolen or destroyed, or else heaped 
 together in one of the public squares, to be sold for fire wood 
 A pious lady, who had witnessed this sad spectacle, bought 
 the pile, which contained the precious statue ; her stratagem, 
 saved the relic. 
 
 A devout member of Saint Didier's Church, whose devotion 
 had often led him to invoke " Our Lady of Pity," left at his 
 death, a considerable sum, destined to ornament the church, 
 in which the statue was placed. His desires were accomplished 
 by one of his nephews, Mr. Fabris, of. Saint Sulpice. Extremely 
 devout to the sorrows of Mary, he not on'/ employed the sum 
 left by his uncle, but expended much more, in the construc- 
 tion of a magnificent niche; destined to received the statue. 
 When all was finished, there was so great a disproportion bet- 
 ween the niche and the statue, that it was thought advisable, to 
 procure another of larger dimensions. This was done ; beauti- 
 fully sculptured and portraying most perfectly, the dolors of 
 Mary, the new statue soon won the admiration of those, who 
 gazed upon it. Consequently, the removal of the original 
 excited neither murmur nor discontest. Later, it was presented 
 to Mr. Fabris, as a token of gratitude and remained in hisposr 
 session, until circumstances procured him the means of 
 sacrificing, for God's honor and glory, the precious image that 
 had been venerated for ages, in the antique church of Saint 
 Didier. To the New World ; came Our Mother of Sorrows, 
 another people in a stranger clime, were now to pay hef 
 homage. 
 
 In the year 1852, the Sisters of the Congregation, tested the 
 ^th of this proverb : " God chastens those whom He loveth." 
 Extremely afflicted, by the premature loss of fifteen promis- 
 ing members of their community, a gentleman of Saint Sulpice, 
 who evinced a deep and sii.^ere interest in Sister Bourgeoys' 
 institution, was inspired to procure them some consolation, in 
 
 
 \iiy 
 
 Ii3v 
 
 ■>)'■'■ 
 
 ■ #? 
 •ill 
 
iil't:iilfl>ili»Mi»)i 
 
 — 286 — 
 
 this trying circumstance ; accordingly, he requested Mr. Fa^- 
 bris, with whom he was intimately acquainted, to a 'ow the- 
 statue, to p;iss into their hands. This favor was refused. Two* 
 years later, the demand was renewed, in more pressing terms: 
 God blessed the pious intentions of the pleader, and touched' 
 the proprietor's heart, so deeply, that the statue was forth- 
 with sacrificed ; orders were given for its safe removal to* 
 Canada. It was in this manner, that the miraculous statue 
 became the property, the treasure and the consolation of the 
 Sisters of the Congregation. 
 
 Before closing this chapter, dear reader, we will give you an 
 extract from the funeral oration, delivered by Mr. de Belmont, 
 of Saint Sulpice, on the occasion of Sister LeBer's obsequies. 
 It will prove to you, the high opinion, which all entertained for 
 the heroic Sister's virtue. Perchance, its perusal will awaken 
 feelings of emulation, within young hearts, as it did, on that 
 memorable 5 th of October 17 14. 
 
 ' " Tu honoriAcientia populi noBiri." 
 "You are the honor 03' our people." 
 
 " SisterSy — Our prayers have been offered up,forthe illustrious-- 
 " Virgin, whose loss we so keenly feel ; but gratitude exacts, that 
 " a public testimonial, should honor one, who was the pride of 
 " the Church, and the glory of her country. Her virtuous 
 '• examples have found an echo in every heart, they have drawn 
 " down the favors of the Most High, on numerous souls, and 
 " many a christian Virgin here present, is indebted to Sister 
 " LeBer, for her calling. The prayers of the pious recluse, have 
 " shielded us from wars and from plagues, and we are in duty 
 «* bound, to hail her advent to the world of bliss, with the note 
 ** of praise and the song of triumph. This extraordinary and 
 " edifying life is an honor to our city ; it will encircle our age, 
 " with the bright halo, which illumined the history of the first 
 " centuries of the Church, and the New World, will then acquire 
 " preeminence, over the homes of our fore fathers. I can safely 
 " say, that the Christendom can scarcely boast of another angelic 
 *• being, like unto the young girl, who reproduced the virtues^ 
 
' 
 
 — 287 — 
 
 ^' which the most austere anchorites had practiced. Our corrupt 
 " age, is destitute of such heroism. Entire seclusion is the most 
 " striking feature in her existence, and should first elicit our 
 " admiration, let us then dwell on this alone, and compare it to 
 " that, which the ancient solitaries embraced. Let us for a mo- 
 " ment, forget her spotless purity and child-like innocence, her 
 " forgetfulness of self and benevolence towards others, to me- 
 " ditate solely on that solitude, which rendered her the wonder 
 " of our age, and elevated her to so high a degree of sanctity. 
 ** Man is by nature, a sociable being ; hence a solitary life has. 
 " always been considered as the greatest triumph of grace over 
 " nature, and the summit of christian perfection. Read the lives. 
 " of the Fathers of the desert, you will see there, anchorites. 
 " compared to sublime angels, who chant unceasingly the praises. 
 " of the Almighty, or to Enoch and Elias' dwelling, in an ethereal 
 " region, free from vicissitudes, and whose existence is a con- 
 " tinned contemplation. 
 
 " Such then was the sublime life^ to which our recluse was. 
 " called. To prove her heroism, we shall draw a comparison, 
 " between her and world renowned solitaries ; rock and thicket 
 " need not impede our course, nor baMe our researches. Ask. 
 '* him who has assumed the hermit's garb> why he lives iso- 
 " lated from the world ; his answer is, that the bright days of 
 " his youth were spent in sin and in the forgetfulness of his. 
 " God, he has sought the forest's depths, to atone for many 
 " years of crime. Our recluse entered her cell, with a heart ass. 
 " pure and spotless, as the Babe upon whose brow, the rege- 
 <* rating watei-s of Baptism still glisten ; she followed the Lamb.' 
 " into the closed garden, still retaining the spotless garb, Hi*. 
 " blood had purified. Purity, shone upon her brow, and fairest. 
 '* lillies bloomed around her, for earth had never breathed. 
 " upon them, nor had passion polluted them. History seldom. 
 <* mentions young girls, who dwelt in solitude, and though it. 
 " alludes to some, like a Magdalen, a Mary of Egypt dwelling, 
 " in the darkest forests, it also informs us, that it was in atone- 
 " ment for sin. Here we behold a follower of the loving Mag- 
 " dalen, fcmdly pursuing Jesus^ and drinking in e inebriating , 
 
 I 
 
 til. 
 
waammm 
 
 
 — 288 — 
 
 I iiifii 
 
 ** nectar of His life giving words, but not of worldly Magdalen, 
 ■" seeking earth: transient joys, and pleasures. Here too we 
 ** can admire, that of which antiquity can seldom boast ; the 
 ^' rare union of mortification and of innocence, of spiritual 
 ■" strength and bodily weakness, 
 
 " Let us fellow up the comparison. Trappists and Carthu- 
 ^* sians, dwell in retirement ; yet, they daily meet, and unite 
 ^* in hymns of praise and love to the Most High. Exercise 
 "" and manual labor, are some relaxation, from a continued 
 ■"mental strain ; but our solitary, dwelt in a narrow chamber, 
 '* and refused herself, even the satisfaction of contemplating 
 ** the firmament. History tells us of a fervent hermit, who had 
 " willingly chained himself to a small space ; he at least could 
 " look upon the sky, but Sister LeBer's gaze greeted only 
 " the walls of her cell. Perseverance, may be deemed heroic, 
 *' when it leads human nature, to accomplish such acts j but it 
 " would inflict unsupportable torments, if a longing for eternity, 
 *' a belief In happiness beyond the grave, did not compensate 
 ^* a soul, for these sacrifices. 
 
 *' The most austere solitaries, spoke of God's mercy and of 
 ■" His works, whilst you, thrice blessed soul never gave vent 
 ^' to your feelings, and seemed to dread the use of language. 
 " When you expressed your thoughts, it was in a lowly spirit, 
 *' like Jesus of Nazareth. 
 
 ** This perpetual silence, is the acknowledged feature of the 
 " strong minded woman, but where shall we find her ? Shall we 
 *' seek her in distant lands. B.ethren, our own city has pro- 
 ** duced her. Yes, this life, a continued miracle, was spent in 
 " our infant church, on our Virgin Soil. Will the Almighty 
 ** renew this proJigy and call some other favored soul, to walk 
 '* in her footsteps ? Alas ! what hopes can we entertain. We 
 *' must not however, bestow fruitless admiration upon the^e 
 " sublime and heroic virtues, though far above ordinary merit, 
 ** they can surely give rise to happier results, for though she 
 ** endeavored to lead a hidden life, some bright rays, have 
 " pierced this voluntary obscurity. We can now enter the hum; 
 '' ble abode, wherein she dwelt for years, and interrogate those 
 
2189 — 
 
 " walls, sole witnesses to her angelic life, there, we can discern' 
 " traces of virtue, that all may imitate. Antidotes to vice audi 
 ■" the means to overcome it. 
 
 " Her devotion to the Blessed Sacrament, her profound re- 
 ♦'ligion, and the ardent zeal that led her to decorate Our 
 ■* Lord's earthly dwelling, her faithful imitation of Our Blessed 
 " Lady's life in the temple, her devotion to the Angels, and ; 
 " her efforts to imitate them, by constant prayer. . There too, 
 " .we learn her love of poverty, simplicity, and humility ; 
 '* and, if we would seek fuller information, let us ask it of Jesus 
 " in His Sacrame; t of love, of Mary her protectress, and of 
 " the angelic spirits, who willingly hovered around her. 
 
 " Her cell was so constructed, as to place her bed in close 
 i^ proximity to the Blessed Sacrament ; four inches only, inter— 
 *' vened between her dwelling, and that of her heart's beloved.' 
 " She thus, nightly, enjoyed the privilege, once granted to the 
 "beloved disciple, when he rested upon his Saviour's bosom.- 
 '."What heavenly communication she must have here received, - 
 ^ when her heart found life and light in Him, who illumir , 
 " the universe. He said perchance to her, as He once su^. :o- 
 "Jacob. 
 
 " TLls land whftre you rest, will one day become your inheritance." " 
 
 " Here we may give full scope to our imagination and yet,- 
 ** we can never fathom, the love out-poured in these commu- 
 " nications. O Jesus ! concealed neath the sacramental veils, 
 A* be Thou our guide and our instructor, tell ur. what passed 
 .t^* between Thee and Thy chosen spouse. Did'st Thou not 
 >* charm her ear with the most delightful strainr ? Did not Thy 
 " voice pierce the slight separation and whisper, in the words^ 
 " of the Canticle, * Open to me, my Sister, my Spouse open to- 
 ** me.' How often, upon awaking from her sleep, did she say 
 ^" within herself. ' Behold ! He standeth behind our wall, look - 
 .'♦* ing through the lattices, I sleep, and my heart watches.' Oh 
 ."• heavenly communications ! Oh ! created love ' how emptjr 
 -jM are earthly joys, compared to thy celestial delights ! 
 
 " Apgelic spirits ! have ye not witnessed, these loving: 
 
 
 lot 
 
 
H/ 
 
 290 
 
 
 "** raptures, with admiration ? Did not thoughts of sacred emu- 
 
 *** lation, arise within you ? But what do I say ? Comparisons 
 
 *** only diminish, the glory of those actions, which will one day 
 
 '*^ be revealed to the world, in undimmed splendor. Let us now 
 
 ~" revert to well-known facts. She followed the custom, adopted 
 
 ■*' by the Franciscans, and other religious orders. She rose 
 
 '" every night, and spent an hour on her knees, in silent adora- 
 
 '** tion, before the Blessed Sacrament, while darkness reigned 
 
 "** and all were wrapt in slumber, rendering no homage to the 
 
 " Most High ; this incomparable Virgin, stood forth, as the 
 
 •" chiu-ch's advocate, and her country's shield. During twenty 
 
 "** years, the frosts of Canada never caused her, to give up this 
 
 *' act of adoration, still the cold was keenly felt, by her, whose 
 
 ^* emaciated body, had been the victim of so many penitential 
 
 ^* acts. O Jesus ! Lover of crucified souls ! Thou wast pleased 
 
 • ** to choose this pious practice, as the instrument of her mar- 
 
 -** tyrdom. Death met her, during those protracted night medi- 
 
 "" tations. Thou didst immolate her, on the altar steps, as a 
 
 ' " victim, which thou hadst chosen. During twenty years, she 
 
 ^* burned before Thy Tabernacle, like a bright lamp. Thou 
 
 ^* hast now extinguished the light, which emanated from her 
 
 " mortal heart, to enkindle new flames in her beatified spirit, 
 
 " and make it shine forth, as a bright luminary, in our western 
 
 ** church. 
 
 ** Here, perhaps, we might rf^vert to the numerous mortifi- 
 " cations, which her love induced her to practice ; but, who 
 ■ " can unfold those secrets ? Who can tell, how she macerated 
 " her body? The silent walls of her cell, alone witnessed alL 
 " O Virgin ! blessed Mother of Jesus, tell us, wherein Jane 
 ** LeBer most copied Thee. Thou didst seek solitude, within 
 ** the temple's shade, and during twelve years, thou alone of 
 ** all the daughters of Juda, didst enjoy the privilege of enter- 
 ^* ing the Holv i Holies. It was in this cell, that thy faithful 
 " child, made garments for Jesus, by preparing linen for His 
 •** altars, rnd vestments for His ministers ; thou didst teach her, 
 " to blend gold and silver, to rival nature's works and to in- 
 '^* spire others, with a desire to adorn thy Son's dwelling in our 
 
m- 
 our 
 
 4( 
 
 4( 
 ~« 
 4( 
 ■*( 
 41 
 tl 
 « 
 
 U 
 
 u 
 u 
 
 ■Xt 
 
 t( 
 
 « 
 
 .(( 
 
 ■ U 
 
 (( 
 (( 
 (( 
 t< 
 tt 
 .<( 
 « 
 « 
 
 tt 
 « 
 
 — 291 — 
 
 midst. You heavenly spirits, who gazed so fondly on this 
 pure maiden, in whom you beheld, not earth's corruption, 
 but a mind almost as pure as your own, make known to us, 
 the treasures she acquired while conversing with you. Was 
 not heavenly wisdom, the reward she obtained ? Was not her 
 soul imbued with this fundamental rule, ' God in all ; he 
 who possesses Him, has '.he fulness of felicity j and who 
 knows Him not, is in the most abject poverty.' Did she not 
 learn that the intelligent, immortal substance, which we call 
 soul, is our only treasure ? that to save it, no pains can be 
 too great, no difficulties insurmountable ; that an insatiable 
 love of riches, of honors and pleasures, is the soul's greatest 
 enemy, on account of its tendency to degrade this spiritual 
 part of our nature ? 
 
 " God had given her the goods of the earth, but she re- 
 nounced all, to die in poverty. The fruit of her labors, 
 adorn every altar ; every parish, holds dear, some specimen 
 of her artistic genius. We can never weary admiring her 
 labors, and the love of poverty displayed in her very clothing. 
 She wore coarse straw shoes, and such tattered garments, 
 that after her death, others had to be made, to lay her out 
 with becoming decency. All this was done to practice 
 humility, which rendered Canada's wealthiest heiress, the 
 most destitute maiden in the country. Even if sufficient time 
 had elapsed since her death, to allow us to speak more at 
 length, upon her merit, this humility, would conceal all from 
 our gaze, as it concealed her manifold virtues, during life. 
 Heroic silence ! Thou didst screen this brilliant luminary, 
 from public sight. Daughters of Ville-Marie^! Will despair 
 of ever imitating this Saintly Virgin, be the only result of 
 the recital of her heroic life ? Why despair? Did she not 
 dwell in your midst, and inhale the air you daily breathe ? 
 Will the contrast between her fervor and your indifference, 
 merely give rise to the following thought : ' Sister LeBer was 
 Saint, but I belong to the world, and have no pretensions to 
 her sanctity, such is not my lot.' 
 " Stay at least for a moment, the current of your wordly 
 
 I L 
 
 B!?9; 
 
 \^s 
 
m — 
 
 41 
 
 
 thoughts, reflect on the numerous dangers, from which soli- 
 " tude delivered her ; view the fearful losi: you daily incur^ 
 " by condemning yourselves, wilfully, to your present manner 
 " of living. She mortified her body, and reduced all her senses 
 " to subjection ; she closed her eyes on worldly objects, while 
 " your looks wound many a heart, and enkindle many an un- 
 " hallowed flame. Your immodest dresses, are snares set for 
 " pure minds, and are new occasions of sin, for those whom 
 " Satan has already conquered. The thorny diadem which 
 " rested on the Redeemer's brow, guarded her hearing and 
 " banished ail frivolous discourses ; but you, daughters of the 
 " world, you revel in vain delights, in deceptive flattery, and 
 " in the insinuating language of worldlings. Your sense of 
 " hearing, is an ever open path, wherein sin glides, with all its 
 ^* abominations ; imprudent words never passed her lips, her 
 " tongue was bound down, by perpetual silence, and yours is 
 " instrumental in often wounding charity. She voluntarily 
 " condemned herself to entire reclusion, and you long for the 
 " moment, when liberty will be granted you, and allow you to • 
 " wander, with inclination for your sole guide. Why forget, . 
 " that ignojance of the world and of its maxims, is the surest 
 " shield of innocence. A feeling of horror is experienced, on 
 " beholding a licentious person's death bed. Hell's fire seems 
 " to burn around, and the infernal spirits would rob the pas- 
 " sive tomb of its prey. But all fear is banished, when a Saint 
 " dies, because her death, excites feelings of love, of con- 
 " fidence and devotion. Heaven's light seems reflected upon 
 " her countenance, aud Angels, hover around her inanimate 
 " form. You have witnessed this spectacle in the incomparable 
 "Virgin, who lies before you. Mothers and daughters of Ville- 
 " 'Marie, she is your model; she, it is, whom you should 
 ** imitate ; God demands, that all should be sanctified in their 
 ♦* various states of life, and on the last day, will not the virtues 
 *< of Canada's heroine, rise up in judgment against you ? 
 
 "But let me not intermingle threats with praises. Yes, soul 
 " of grace, be thou our advocate. 
 
 '"««Holy Recluse ! whom my heart invokes, and whom I 
 
4 
 
 — 293 -. 
 
 ■*'^ would fain salute as a. Saint, did the Church allow it, we 
 ^^ mourn over our past negligences, we dread the contrast 
 
 .. .T^'T ^ ^ ^^'■''°'' ^""^ °"' ^"^^ ^^^'""^^s i P^ay that the 
 ^^ Almighty may render us thy imitators on ea^h. as we hope 
 
 to be partakers of thy joy, in the realms of bliss. "-^^i^^. 
 
 
"i| ! 
 
 r 11 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTY-SIXTH. 
 
 Beminisoences of Louisbourg.— The city of PI aisance.— Misfortunes' 
 of Acadia.— Port Royal.— Loni8':"'nrg.— Congregation of Notre Dame- 
 — Renewal of hostilities between France and England.— The siege of 
 Louisbourg.— Transportation.— The trials of exile.— Death of Sister 
 Saint Flacidus.— Return to Louisbourg.- Howthe Sicters trusted in 
 Providence.— July, IT-W.— The second siege cf Louisbourg.— Death 
 at Sea,- Villa-Marie's sympathy.— The Sisters in France.— Death of 
 Sister Saint Arsenius.— The last of the Louisbourg Sisters.- Sister 
 Saint Vincent.— Louisbourg in 1866. 
 
 It is well known, that when peace was established between 
 France and England, by the treaty of Utrecht in 17 13, Louis 
 the XIV, then reigning, ceded two old French colonies to the 
 English ; Plaisance and Acadia. The former, had long been 
 the object of English conquest ; its post, rendered considerable^ 
 by the abundance of its cod fisheries, was at the same time, a» 
 impregnable fort, strongly fortified by nature and by art. An. 
 entrance bay, wide enough for the passage of a single vessel, 
 led by a winding route, to a magnificent expanse of water, 
 capable of containing more than two hundred vessels at anchor ; 
 scattered here and there along the coast, were seen the fisher- 
 men's modest habitations, rural seats and beautiful gardens, 
 belonging to the resident officers, and around all this, a girdle 
 . of lofty mountains, displayed its protecting attitude, as if in 
 bold defiance, to those who would have dared, to touch the 
 beautiful valley below. A vast citadel, erected upon the high- 
 est summit, looked down from its commanding position, upon 
 the sheet of water spread below, which gave yearly from its 
 blue depths, to France, produce, to the value of four million. 
 Such was Plaisance, when given to the English. Then came 
 Acadia. Poor Acadia ! who has not felt deep emotions of sad- 
 ness, steal over him, at the very mention of the name. Acadia I 
 thy misfortunes have been the theme of every tongue. Poets 
 have sung thy sorrows, and transmitted to posterity, in glowing 
 verse, mementoes of thy joys, and of thy woes. Land, first 
 
— 295 — 
 
 colonized by the pious Vendeans, " whose warriors went to* 
 battle, with the name of Mary, upon their brows, their breasts, 
 and their arms." No marvel, that when their sons crossed the 
 seas, they brought with them, devotion to the Mother of God, 
 They came, even to Cape Breton's wave-crested shores ; 
 there they settled ; there they toiled. Soon the dreary wilder- 
 ness assumed a cheering aspect, and when the Acadian farmer 
 looked around him, and viewed the vast fields of golden har- 
 vest, he felt, that God's benediction had accompanied him to 
 his western home. " There was no poverty, no misery, we are 
 told." All lived together, a perfect type of the primitive faith- 
 ful. Does not one of our American poets, describe most beau- 
 tifully, the cheerful life they led ? He says : 
 
 " Then came the laborers home from the flelde, and the sun sank 
 Down to his rest, and twilight prevailbd. Anon from the belfry, 
 Slowly, the Angelva sonnded, and over the rottfs of the village, 
 Columns of blue smoke, like clouds of incense arising 
 From a hundred hearths, the homes of peace and contentment, . 
 Thus dwelt together in love, these simple Acadian farmers. 
 ■ Dwelt, in the love of God, and of man." 
 
 'Twas thus they lived. Alas ! that dark clouds and sorrow,, 
 should steal upon them. 'Twas in the month of mild Septem- 
 ber, when their homes were in all their rich autumnal beauty,, 
 and golden harvests rolling into their granaries, that the blight 
 fell upon them. 
 
 Bayonets were flashing in the noon-day sun, and the discor- 
 dant cries of battle, disturbed their hitherto peaceful shores. 
 'Twas a direful hour, their churches, houses, all they possessed 
 perished in a single day. All was destroyed in one crimson^ 
 flame. We cannot read without emotion, the recital of their 
 sad fate, and a tear of commiseration, will fall from our eyes 
 when we see the good and pious Acadians, torn from their 
 homes, from their happy hearths. But all did not finish there, 
 even the soil, which they bvedas their own lives, was wrested 
 from them. No, not even will their tearful gaze, be allowed to- 
 fall upon it Vessels await on the shore, to transport them, far 
 from these loved scenes ; and for a last time, they gather 
 
 _. 
 
— 296 — 
 
 around their heavenly Patroness, "Our Lady of Acadia.^' 
 Sfie how the love of Mary clings to them, hangs over thei^i like 
 a spell, in the midst of their dire sorrow and bitter tears. Weep 
 ©n afching hearts, not a tear, not a sigh, will Mary of every sor- 
 iTow lose. She, too, wept and groaned aloud. " Oh ! ye who 
 ipass by the way, see if there be sorrow like unto mine." The 
 irecords of that time, tell us, " that the^all knelt around " Our 
 •'* Lady of Acadia," while their faithful pastor offered up, in their 
 " behalf, the " August Sacrifice." It was soon over, the moum- 
 " ful procession moved on, through the weeping ranks of dis- 
 " tracted wives and mothers, without even the sad consolation 
 " of a parting embrace." "The sun went down," says a pro- 
 testant historian, " and the provincial soldiery stood upon the 
 ; ground alone, without a foe to subdue, or a population to pro- 
 tect." Poor Acadia ! Such were the colonies given to England. 
 To compensate for this twofold loss, Louis the XIV resolved 
 to colonize other portions of Cape Breton, more commonly 
 •called " Port Royal." Three different establishments were 
 .accordingly formed and named by the King, Port Toulouse, 
 Port Dauphin and Louisbourg. To this latter post, were trans- 
 ferred the garrison, and many families of Plaisance. Numbers 
 <came too from Canada, to settle there ; and as the city increased 
 in strength, his Majesty ga\c orders, in 1 718, to surround the 
 t place by strong fortifications. A citadel Was built, at the enor- 
 mous expense of 30,000,000 francs, an exorbitant sum for the 
 time. Thirty millions thrown into walls of stone, rendered 
 useless by the vain policy of the French court. Battlementr 
 were raised along the sea shore ; huge bulwarks took their ranks 
 near by, and the youthful city was in a state of defence. The 
 Recollet Fathers were called, to exercise their vigilant zeal and 
 r minister to the faithful, all their spiritual necessities. An hov* 
 ; pital was erected for the sick and the needy, in a word, nothing 
 ^was left undone. 
 
 But while the court of France, was watching over the tetn- 
 ^poral interests of Louisbourg, Bishop de Saint- Vallier wast no* 
 lIt*0B solicitous, for its spiritual advancement. Moved at the 
 !«ei|^t of so many young persons, deprived of the benefit of a' 
 
— 297 — 
 
 religious instruction, he determined to ofiFer the direction df 
 this mission to the Sisters of the Congregation. They acceptied 
 -most willingly, and were truly happy, to extend their labors of 
 zeal and love, as far as L'lle Royale, unmindful of the pains and 
 sacrifices, that might await them there. 
 
 Circumstances of a most painful nature, delayed, however^ 
 the realization of their ardent desires ; and it was only, after 
 having borne several successive crosses, that their prayers were 
 heard, and the way made open to their active charity. These 
 events transpired from May 1727, until the autumn of 1733, 
 God so willed it. It was then, that Sister Margaret Mary Trot- 
 tier, of Saint Joseph, a worthy nun, of whom we have already 
 jipckvin, left Canada, for this far off mission, accompanied by 
 two other companions, Sisters Saint Benedict and Saint Aise* 
 nius, who were to share her labors. We shall meet them 
 again. 
 
 The Sisters were kindly received, according to the king's 
 orders, by Mr. de Saint Ovide and Mr. rte Mezy. From these 
 gentlemen, they obtained every mark of protection, and every 
 fiicility for the foundation and success of their establishment. 
 No sooner were they settled in their new home, than children 
 flocked to them, from all quarters, and in the course of a few 
 weeks, they were compelled ^o turn to the mother house, for 
 assistance. Two more sisters soon Mt Ville-Marie for Louis- 
 bourg, besides a strong and robust serv;;.nt girl, to take care of 
 their domestic work. These zealous missionaries, left home gaily, 
 remembering the words of their revered foundress, which she 
 once addressed to a youthful apostle. " Go, my child, and 
 " remember, that in instructing youth, you are gathering up the 
 , " drops of Our Lord's most precious Mood, which m.;:'ht othcr- 
 *• wise be lost." F<ncouraged by this thought, they s.icriBced 
 generously their beloved community - vould they have foreseen 
 the sad disasteii;, vhit'\ were to hef^r '>:em, perchance, a tear 
 would have cix>\*i}ed th? :sr.iile, which their hopeful zeal and 
 «rdo/ had brought forth. Sisters Samt Placidus and Saint Ger- 
 trude, joined the Louisbourg Sisiers, and by this means, they 
 were enabled to instruct all the young persons who came to 
 
■T 
 
 298 
 
 them. Heaven's benediction was visible. The government 
 officers, and a number of devoted friends, obtained royal favors- 
 and royal pensions, and tb work went on bravely. 
 
 Innocent hearts were ta ,nt the devotion to the holy names,, 
 they had first learned to lisp ; youthful virtues were developped,. 
 and all promised a happy future. Alas ! it was only a delusive 
 veil, which hope and fond desire, had strewn before their 
 enraptured gaze. God loved the generous, noble-hearted mis- 
 sionaries too well, to allow them to dwell for a length of time, 
 in the joys of calm, peace and prosperity. His eternal wisdom, 
 preordained, that sacrifices are more beneficial to the souls* 
 sanctification, than any effort that can come from ourselves. 
 
 Twelve years had | passed away, — again the clash of arms, — 
 again, the cries and shouts of battle, resounded on the hill sides 
 along. This war between England and France, proved most 
 fatal to the city of Louisbourg. The English laid siege to the 
 place, and the unfortunate inhabitants, surrounded by a supe- 
 rior force, capitulated in the month of June, 1746. Many a 
 heart rending scene marked this event. It was a sad hour for 
 all, but doubly painful to the inmates of the Congregation. 
 Their convent was pillaged and destroyed, nothing was left, 
 nothing was respected, not even their linen, and numberless 
 articles, of use only to nuns. In this hour of distress, their 
 children clustered around them, feeling almost secure in pre- 
 sence of their virtue. The sisters could not abandon them ; 
 and when orders were given to ascend the french vessels, they 
 went together, teachers and children, to the shores of that 
 France, destined to give them an asylum to-day, later, a grave. 
 We will not endeavour to portray their emotions, as the sails 
 were unfurled, and bore the ships from shore ; still sadder 
 thoughts came, as the last glimpse of land disappeared, and 
 they saw themselves exiles, on the bosom of the deep, uncer- 
 tain of their future, but confident and hopeful in the arms of 
 Providence, " who doeth all things well." Jesus Christ, say* 
 Fenelon, " alone knows how to distribute crosses." He knew 
 then, upon whose shoulders, he laid this last heavy one. 
 
— 299 — 
 
 After a lapse of two long weary months, the vessels cast 
 anchor, at Rochefort. It was the 25th of August. From there, 
 they were conducted to LaRochelle, and took up their abode 
 in a charitable institution, called Saint Stephen's Hospital. The 
 fearful emotions, which filled their hearts, during the siege of 
 Louisbourg, (i) added to the privations of a long sea voyage^ 
 had seriously undermined their health. One of their number, 
 Sister Saint Placidus, was completely mastered by these hard- 
 ships, her youth and delicate organisation soon gave way ; she 
 declined, like some fair exotic, that is transplanted to a foreign 
 clime ; and one evening, when the sun's farewell rays, had cast 
 their golden hues around her, she murmured gently, Jesus, 
 Mary, Joseph, Ville-Marie, then a smile, a sigh and all was 
 over. For God's sake, for His love, another link was broken, 
 in the chain that bound them to exile and to earth. 
 
 It may not be the last. Deprived of friends and of every 
 human aid, the Sisters resolved at last to write to court, in order 
 to obtain assistance. Petition after petition was sent, and 
 finally after these renewed solicitations, the sum of 1040 livres 
 was granted them, to sustain themselves and their children. 
 
 At the close of three years, these national disturbances 
 ceared, and things began to wear a less gloomy aspect. Peace 
 was concluded between England and France, by the treaty of 
 Aix-la-Chapelle, and Cape Breton was again restored to the 
 French. The exiles, hailed with grateful joy, this dawn of a 
 brighter day. Bishop de Pontbriand, who had succeeded to 
 
 (1^ Before thedesolatinff period of the siejre of Loiiiebonrg. S5flt«r Mar- 
 garet TrottiJ^r of Saint Joseph, who had become quite inflmi, was 
 compelled to return to Canada. She -.vaa accompanied l>y one of the 
 Sisters, who wn» to take charge 01 her diirinn the journey. A heavy 
 cross fell to the lot of etich. Smter Saint Joseph, who vearned to clasp 
 once more, in a fond embrace, the love<l ones of Ville-Marie. could only 
 gaze upon Canada in the distance. The sight brought tears to her 
 eyelids, but that was all. A sacrifice must be the crowning act of her 
 zealous holy life. Death nut an end to her niissionarv labors, on board 
 the vessel, as it cast anchor l>efore the island of Orleans, The heroic 
 nun, was seventy one years old, and fiftyfoia of her nrecions existence, 
 had l»een consecrated to Ood, in Sister Bonrgeoys' institntion. SiRter 
 Saint Benedict brought the remains of her departed Hister. to Quebec ; 
 they were deposited in the Chnpel of Our Lady of Pity, in the Cathe- 
 dral of this city. She then took up her Cross of deep sorrow, and 
 retnrned to Ville-Marie, where she long retained the remembrance 
 of this bitter moment. She rejoined her Sist^^rs of Louisbourg, in the 
 reakas of bliaa, many years after, iu 1760, at the age of seventy dve. 
 
 |i- -; t 
 
 
 m 
 
mr 
 
 I 
 
 
 — 300 — 
 
 Bishop de Saint Vallier, was anxious to have the Sisters 
 resume their labors, at Louisbourg. Consequently, His Lord* 
 ship wrote to the french minister, saying : " The motives which 
 " first led to the establishment of the Congregation, at Louis- 
 " bourg, give me the assurance, that you will do all in your 
 " power, to facilitate the return of the zealous Sister mission* 
 " aries, whom the sad consequences of war, obliged to seekaa 
 " asylum in France. They are actually at La Rochelle, and as 
 " they have been deprived, by these painful circumstances, of 
 " every thing belonging to them. I beg that they may be 
 " be provided, with every essential necessity, before they leave 
 "France." 
 
 His Lordship's request was granted, and in the month of 
 August, 1 749, the Sisters and a certain number of the inhabi- 
 tants of Louisbourg, embarked in one of the royal vessels and 
 sailed westwards. It was sad for them, to leave the mortal 
 remains of their dear and regretted Sister Saint Placidus, behind 
 them, and no doubt, the remembrance of their last visit to her 
 tomb, cast a sh-ide of sorrow, upon the joyous thought, that 
 they were returning to the scenes of their consoling labors. 
 But they shall kneel there again. 
 
 The ocean had been crossed, and the vessels neared the 
 shore ; but no pen can depict the uncontrollable emotions of 
 sadness, which took possession of their hearts, as they gazed, 
 upon the site of their once peaceful home, now devasled and 
 shorn of all that had endeared it, to them. Many sad remem^ 
 biances came too, to add to theirpoignantanguish; it was wound 
 upon wound to their disconsolate hearts, but they knew for 
 whom they suffered, and worthy daughters of their Sainted 
 Mother, Margaret Bourgeoys, they tried to imitate her ; they 
 kissed the chalice and drained it to the dregs. Some time afler 
 their return, to Louisbourg, one of the Sisters fell dangerously 
 ill A paralytic stroke threatened to deprive Sister Saint Ger- 
 to^Kle of life, and unable to procure her the treatment and the 
 care, that her state demanded, it was the ht advisable for her, 
 to return to Ville-Marie. 
 
 We can easily im^^ine, dear reader, hoi/ jojrfulty tite Sisters 
 
— 301 — 
 
 of the mother-house, extended their arms to the dear mission- 
 aries of Louisbourg, who had come home to them, after en- 
 during so many hardships and trials. But the recital of their 
 troubles and difficulties, was far from discouraging those, who 
 listened to the sad details, connected with the besieged city, 
 and the hour of exile. Two more Sisters consented willingly ta 
 replace those, whom infirmity had rendered unfit, for the priva- 
 tions and hardships of the missionary life. Sisters Saint Thecla 
 and Saint Vincent of Paul, said a long good bye, to Ville- 
 Marie, and started with undaunted courage, for the mission of 
 Louisbourg. It was in 1750. They shall never seek its peace- 
 ful shades again. The extreme poverty of the mission, and the 
 many trials, supported by those who went there, would have 
 discouraged others, less zealous for God's honor and glory ; 
 others, less desirous to walk in the footsteps of their crucified 
 model. But who loves and suffers not ? Upon the assurances 
 given, that assistance would be sent to them from France, the 
 Sisters wishing to resume their functions at once, procured the 
 necessary materials for rebuilding their convent ; and though 
 they were deprived of every pecuniary resource, trusting in 
 Providence, they set to work dilligently, and in the autumn of 
 1753, just a century since the arrival of their mother foundress- 
 in Canada, the edifice was completed. Hearts were again 
 filled, with the brightest anticipations for the future. Alas ! alas !' 
 poor Louisbourg ! crosses again, how God must have loved the 
 Sisters who labored there ! for, from trial and affliction they had 
 no respite. It was the 7th of October, the day closed serenely ; 
 all had retired to rest, trusting in the watchful guar nship of 
 their kind Heavenly Father. Hardly were their ey ;losed in 
 sleep, and the fatigues of the day forgotten, when mere arose 
 suddenly, a storm so violent and so disastrous, that it filled all 
 hearts with consternation. It seemed to exercise its wrath in a 
 special manner upon the new convent, for, not only was the 
 house totally destroyed, but even the timber aud other building 
 materials were rendered perfectly useless. This sad accident, 
 compelled the Sisters to abandon their project for the moment. 
 In this extremity, they had again recourse to France. 
 

 
 I . : ll 
 
 I ' 
 
 ~ 302 — 
 
 jWi were renewed, kind promises were sent in return, 
 ^: one of them was ever accomplished. A considerable 
 ,. elapsed ; then, seeing that there was no use in waiting and 
 J asking, that vheir works of zeal suffered, a second attempt 
 was made to build a convent, at their own expense. God 
 blessed their confidence in his Providence, they set to work 
 with renewed ardor, and they succeeded. The scene upon 
 which their eyes rested, some months later, was in itself, a com- 
 pensation for their past trials. So they thought, when the 
 joyous murmur of a youthful multitude, thronged within their 
 convent courts, to hear again the oft repeated inculcations, 
 whose practice would bring them happiness, here below, 
 eternal happiness above. A holy joy pervaded all around, and 
 the blessings of peace, tarried at their door. 
 
 List 'tis tnusio Btealing, over the rippling sea. 
 List ! list I list to the convent bells. 
 
 It was a moment of consolation, a moment only. Joy loves 
 not to linger here below, and oftentimes the privations caused 
 by their poverty, would cast an anxious shade over their features, 
 as they saw the restraint imposed upon their works of zeaL 
 Pressing solicitations were again made in their tavor, by the 
 government oflRcers, who resided at Louisbourg. They desired 
 most ardently, to enlarge the Sisters' sphere of usefulness. The 
 minister at Court was, indeed, moved at the recital of all they 
 had suffered ; and in awaiting the annuity, which he thought the 
 king would certainly grant, he requested that his Majesty's re- 
 presentatives in Louisbourg, should assist the Sisters, speedily 
 and generously. Such however was not the will of God, and 
 each time, that consolations came from man, or from their own 
 perseverings efforts, He sent a cross, He exacted from them a 
 saciifice. Time sped on, with its ever varvmg joys and consola- 
 tions, strengthening heroic impulses, and multiplying occasions, 
 for gaining u?orit. Such is life, such, its constant round of griefs 
 and pleasures. 
 
 A few years spent thus, and the deplorable events of 1740, 
 v.'ere again renewed. France and England again. Ah ! the 
 
303 
 
 inhabitants of Louisbourg, never forget that July morning, of 
 1758. The scholastic year was drawing to a close, and many 
 a young heart, buoyant with fond hopes and bright anticipa- 
 tions, for the morrow, was doomed now, to the direst of earthly 
 griefs ; faces pale with consternation, eyes bedewed with tears, 
 now gazed upon the beach, for there, before their ill-fated city, 
 were spread in bold array, convincing proofs, of their inevit- 
 able ruin. Messengers found their way in all directions, even 
 to th« shady path, leading up to the convent. All must go, 
 ■women and children to a place of safety, shouted the com- 
 mand, and pointed to the formidable armament, ready to lay 
 siege to the city. There, they were, twenty-three men-of-war, 
 vessels, eighteen frigates, sixteen thousand men, with artil- 
 lery in proportion ; all were there, awaiting the signal for 
 attack. It was given, and from the fort, tenified women and 
 children, beheld the horrors of the siege. 
 
 " Bullets and shells, rained upon the city," writes the Gov- 
 ernor of Louisbourg, in one of its Court despatches ; *' among 
 ** our wounded, we counted eighteen officers, eighty soldiers, 
 ■" twelve of the citizens, besides a few killed. Last evening, a 
 ^* bomb shell, fell upon our Hospital, wounding two of the 
 " Religious, and killing a surgeon." 
 
 The siege did not last long, for the Commander of the Louis- 
 bourg forces, deeming that a longer resistance would be not 
 only useless, but in reality, prejudicial in every way to the 
 inhabitants, determined to capitulate. It was the 19th of this 
 same month. The Commander's resolution, excited the deepest 
 indignation, among the brave officers and valiant soldiers, 
 who would have sacrificed their lives a thousand times, in de- 
 fending their homes, rather than surrender them, to the victo- 
 rious English. Their noble indignation, availed little, or 
 nothing. Their displeasure increased, and the officers of the 
 famous battalion of Cambris, refused to submit ; they tore up 
 their flf^s, rather than deliver them up, and the soldiers imitat- 
 ing their example, shivered their guns to atoms ; it was all 
 the satisfaction they had. By this surrender, it was stipulated 
 that the garrison should be transported to England, and the 
 
;"if; 
 
 - 304 — 
 
 remainder of the inhabitants to France. It is not easy for us- 
 who enjoy the sweets of peace, surrounded by the comforts, 
 and enjoyments of home, and above all, unacquainted with the 
 horrors of war, to form even a faint idea, of the alarms and tor- 
 turing fears of each one of the Sisters- In the midst of camage,^ 
 desolation and fear, unable to raise their eyes, without encoun- 
 tering some harrowing spectacle ; every faculty of the mind, 
 every sentiment of sensibility, was writhing in expressible 
 tortures. Theirs was, indeed, a martyrdom long and • cruel. 
 Dragged anew from their peaceful home, Sisters Saint Arse- 
 nius. Saint Thecla and Saint Vincent, their two servants and . 
 their pupils, were conducted to the vessels, which were to 
 transport them to the shores of France, and endure there, the 
 pains and solicitudes of exile. More than seventeen thousand 
 persons, we are told, shared their sad fate. A few days 
 previous to these events. Sister Saint Thecla, fell ill of a 
 malignant fever. How were they to expose her, to the fatigues 
 of a long sea voyage ? Her companions begged and suppli- 
 cated, for a little delay, but all to no purpose. 
 
 The new masters of Louisbourg, seemed to stifle every sen- 
 timent of respect and compassion, nay, humanity : " Go, they 
 " must, and at once ; for the vessels, were to raise anchor in a 
 " few hours." We will draw a veil, dear reader, over the last 
 harrowing scenes of their departure iVom the convent. 
 
 Words are inadequate to describe their painful position, 
 their deep affliction. They ascended the vessels, with weeping 
 eyes and breaking hearts, where privations and sufferings,, of a 
 still sadder hue, awaited them. Ah, no doubt, their keenest 
 anguish at this moment, was the sight of their poor suffering 
 Sister, and their inability, to alleviate her tortures • the tortures 
 of her agonized heart, as she thought of her dying hour upon 
 the bosom of the deep. Ah ! many a glorified martyr, had 
 (Suffered less. The horrors of the siege, and the uncertainty of 
 Jier fate, had no doubt aggravated a disease, for which no sym- 
 pathy could be obtained. Fatigue, fear and mental anguish,^ 
 .do not lighten bodily pain. Saint Thecla's sad misapprehen- 
 sions were verified ; she sink neath,. the weight of her crosSy. 
 
— 305 — 
 
 of 
 /m- 
 
 ken- 
 
 KBf. 
 
 and breathed her last, in the arms of her sorrow stricken Sisters,, 
 ten days only, after their departure from Louisbourg. This^ 
 circumstance was more heart-rending, than all their accumu- 
 lated trials, their grief seemed alniost despair, when in that 
 moment of bitter anguish, the body of their martyred Sister, 
 was consigned to its watery grave. No cross, alas ! tells where- 
 she rests ; flowers may not bloom upon her tomb ; no sweet 
 breathing incense may waft the requiem prayers on high.. 
 Alone she sleeps, of the thousands who shared her name, who 
 wore her garb ; the name, the garb of the Congregation of' 
 Notre Dame, 
 
 " Tlie sea, the bine lone sea hath one, 
 
 - She lies, where pearls lie deep, 
 
 She was the loved of all, 
 Yet none, o'er her lone bed may weep." 
 
 (Hemans.) 
 
 The others Sisters reached France, more dead than alivej. 
 and for the second time, sought hospitality in Saint Stephen's- 
 Hospital. There, a letter, fit to console and to strengthen 
 them, was waiting to pour its sympathetic balm, upon their 
 bleeding hearts. It was from their Mother Superior of Ville- 
 Marie. Public accounts had apprized the inmates of the 
 Mother-House, of all that had befallen the unfortunate city of 
 Louisbourg, of the Sisters' removal to a stranger land, and! 
 they wrote to their exiles, as the heart writes, when its own, its 
 beloved, are suffering in absence. Let us read the answer sent 
 by Sister Saint Arsenius, the well tried Superior of Louisbourg. 
 She says : 
 
 ** No ; I cannot express my gratitude, dear Reverendl 
 " Mother, for your extreme kindness in writing to us, at the 
 " moment, we least thought of consolation ; nor can I attempt 
 " to give you the details of the multiplied crosses and afflic- 
 " tions, which God has been pleased to shower on us, for the 
 " last eighteen months. I do not know how it is, that we are 
 " still alive, after experiencing the fears and miseries, incident. 
 " to this cruel and disastrous war. Sorrows, alas ! but how 
 " little, how less than nothing, when compared to this intoler- 
 
— 306 
 
 II ! 
 
 - y able anguish, as we saw our dear Sister Saint Thecla, taken 
 ■f* from us, in the midst of circumstances, so truly painful ; and 
 " that, only ten days after our departure from Louisbourg ; I 
 ** watched beside her, I witnessed her agony, and received her 
 " last sigh. I stood by, when her lifeless body was thrown 
 " into the sea, and I cannot, even were I to try, chase 
 " that fearful sight from my mind. That fearful splash i O my 
 ** God ! is still ringing in my ears. I hear it still, I shall 
 *' hear it always. Her death has plunged me into a sea of 
 " grief, from which I can never emerge. I need not recom- 
 " mend her to your prayers, nor those of our dear Sisters of 
 *' Ville-Marie. You share our grief and know what should 
 
 -** be done 
 
 " We are again at Saint Stephen's Hospital, and are treated 
 •" with every mark of cordiality and sincere charity. But 
 " withal, we feel that we are far, far from home, dear Mother, 
 " far from our loved Ville-Marie ! 
 
 " We place our trust in Providence, more firmly than ever ; 
 ** divine assistance has never failed us, in the midst of our sa- 
 " crifices and privations. The English troops, had the good 
 
 • " fortune, to find our convent in Louisbourg, well supplied 
 " with every thing. We left them all ; it was impossible to do 
 " otherwise. May God be praised, for all that has happened 
 " to us ; most willingly, I renew the sacrifice for His love. 
 *' Never, perhaps, did a siege prove more cruel or more disas- 
 " trous, When I recall all that has transpired, my very 
 " strength fails me, and I tremble, as when sorrow first came 
 *' upon us. Alas ! I fear that our dear Canada, will soon meet 
 *' with a similar fate. There are no satisfactory accounts given 
 ** on this subject. God, I trust, will send help from above. 
 " Our holy Mother, will not suffer our enemies to destroy her 
 ** temples, or abolish her devotion. What would we do, 
 " without it ?" 
 
 Such, dear reader, was the virtue and the submission of 
 Margaret Bourgeoys' daughters, during their long hours of exile. 
 Was it not another of the stupendous miracles, won firom 
 Heaven, by the venerable foundress. It was a far off mission; 
 
zn 
 
 ler 
 
 of 
 lie. 
 
 )m 
 
 — 307 — 
 
 that "LaRochelle," where the Sisters continued to instruct their 
 pupils, confiding young hearts, who shared their sorrows, and 
 no doubt, the lessons taught in such a way, and in such an 
 hour, were duly appreciated, and produced a lasting impres- 
 sion, upon the dear objects of their zeal and devotedness. 
 Through the intercession of friends, the sisters received an 
 annual pension of 250 livres each, from the French court 
 Other little sums were added to this, and in consequence, they 
 were enabled to defray their daily expenses. But still, they 
 bore the cross. Their worthy superior. Sister Saint Arsenius, 
 ivhose life had been so conformable to that of the Divine Cr\i- 
 cified, was now presented with her last bitter portion. She too 
 was to die in a strange land. Though submissive to the will 
 of God, siJU she had hoped for the grace, to draw her last sigh, 
 within the hallowed precincts of the mother house, and in the 
 midst of all her afflictions, hope would point out that future 
 day, of her return to Ville-Marie. But such was not the Mas- 
 ter's will. She knew it now, renewed her sacrifice, and resigned 
 her soul calmly into the hands of her Creator, the 5th of July, 
 1764. Six years from the siege of Louisbourg. This worthy 
 sister at the time of her death, was sixty-one years old, and had 
 consecrated forty-nine to the service of Jesus and Mary, in the 
 Congregation of Notre Dame. Her remains were interred the 
 following day, in the parish cemetery of ** LaRochelle," just 
 beside those of Sister Saint Placidus, wJio was the chosen vic- 
 tim of the first siege of Louisbourg. Never perhaps, did more 
 bitter tears, consecrate an exile's grave, than those which fell 
 from the eyes of her surviving companions and pupils. 
 
 Requiescant in Pace ! 
 
 Of the little comrnunity of Louisbourg, two only remained, 
 Sister Saint Vincent and Sister Genevieve, a faithful domestic, 
 who had shared with them, in all their trials, and to whom they 
 gave this name, in return for her devotedness. When news of 
 this death, reached Ville-Marie, thoughts of the ctncken and of 
 their exile, now more lonely, and sadder than ever, brought 
 
f/ 
 
 !■<> 
 
 ■IMN 
 
 l! 
 
 — 308 — 
 
 with them yearnings for their return. Letters from home, what 
 joy and consolation they bring to the absent, heart sick and 
 weary. " Come home to us,'' writes the superior of the com-' 
 raunity of Ville-Marie, " come home, if possible, there is no 
 prospect of ever returning to Louisbourg. Come home." Ah ! 
 how gladly they would have obeyed the summons, and returned 
 to their own. 
 
 Oh ! it would have been joy unutterable, to feel once more 
 the cooling zephyrs of their native land, to bend the knee once 
 more, before that antiquated home statue, of their heavenly 
 Mother, and gaze once more upon the sky so blue, of their 
 own Ville-Marie. 'Twere too much for earthly bliss, and God 
 willed it not. They would go home, to their eternal home, but 
 by another route. " We shall all meet in Heaven," was their 
 submissive answer. The Ahh6 de I'lle-Dieu, who had ever 
 proved a most constant and devoted friend, Heaven bless his 
 memory ! he, from whom they had received so much sympathy, 
 so much encouragement, he too, wrote to the superior of the 
 mother house : 
 
 " You are not the only one, dear Reverend Mother, who 
 " desires the Sisters' return. They are more anxious than you 
 " can imagine, to rejoin you all. But how can I, at such a time^ 
 " expose them to the dangers of a long sea voyage ? Sister 
 " Saint Vincent is more i.han disposed to obey you, notwith- 
 *• standing all, but I do not think, that it is either her interest 
 " or yours, to venture now. I beg of you to be firmly per- 
 " suaded, that I seek her good, and the advantage of your 
 " community ; for this act, which is prompted by a deep 
 " and sincere interest, I beg a share in your pious prayers, and 
 •' in those of your sisters, for whom I entertain sentiments of 
 " sincere veneration. 
 
 " Allow me, Reverend Mother, &c., &c." 
 
 How God loves to protect those, who confide in His Love ! 
 Stranf^wTS, exiles, still, they me t with kind friends, to whom. 
 was given, all that was requisite to lead their hearts, their 
 souls to Hearen. 
 
309 — 
 
 I 
 in. 
 
 A few month -i later, and Sister Saint Vincent too went, to 
 rejoin her conipanions, in that better land, where tears and 
 sorrows are unknown. 
 
 " What ere the inward pang might be, 
 She told it not, mute and meekly still, 
 She bowed unto her Saviour's will, 
 Nor murmured at the stern decree, 
 For gently falls the chastening rod. 
 On him, whose hope is ia his God." 
 
 "I did not think, Reverend Mother," writes TAbWde I'lle- 
 Dieu," that I should write so soon again, and under circum- 
 stances so painful to us both. It is with sad feelings artti an 
 aching heart, that I inform you of our recent afHiction. Your 
 little community of Louisbourg, no longer exists. God has 
 been pleased to dispose of its l?4St member, in the person of our 
 lamented Sister Saint Vincent. In a very short time, you have 
 lost two good and excellent sisters. I cannot say how deeply 
 I regret them, both were to me a continual source of edifica- 
 tion. Their lives, their virtues , so heroically practised up to 
 their last moments, were more than enough to incite to vir- 
 tuous resolves, and endeared them to all. They have left in 
 this community, mementoes that call forth our highest admi- 
 ration. Here, they were loved, venerated, and regretted. I 
 cannot refuse them, my deep sentiments of gratitude, for 
 the perfect submission and confidence, with which they 
 honored me. They looked upon me at all times, as their 
 father, their guide, and their superior, and sought my counsel 
 and advice in all things. The dear and respected commu- 
 nity of Louisbourg, no longer exists ; but there remains a 
 good virtuous girl, whom we call Sister Genevieve, she accom- 
 panied your sisters from Louisbourg, and would never con- 
 sent to leave them. Should she desire to join a religious 
 community, I will do all in my power to assist her, and in 
 truth, I see no means of returning to Canada for a long time. 
 " Sister Genevieve is a person of sound judgment, and solid 
 ^'cty. She reads and writes remarkably well, and can be 
 rectl'td, either as a choir or as a lay sister. A little expense 
 
 4( 
 
 4( 
 4t 
 At 
 
 H 
 ■ it 
 -tt 
 ■41 
 -tl 
 
 (< 
 
 <( 
 l( 
 
 •4* 
 « 
 <i 
 <( 
 41 
 41 
 41 
 
 u 
 
 
 '15' 
 
 
— 310 — 
 
 'I, 
 
 1 
 
 III i 
 
 Ki 
 
 i 
 
 Ik' ! 
 
 
 " will be necessary for that, but I shall see to k mysdf. Rely 
 ** upon the sincerity of my desire, to serve you on this ocoa- 
 " sion, and at all times, I shall ever entertain sentiments of 
 " esteem and veneration, for you, R.everend Mother, as well as 
 " for your community, in union with our Lord, and in His 
 " divine charity." 
 
 No subsequent attempts were made, to restore the mission- 
 of Louisbourg, mission that h;: ' roduced so glorious a harvest 
 for eternity. It was not, that there was a lack of courage and 
 generosity ; not th^t Margaret Bourgeoys' daughters, feared to- 
 tread the path so nobly traced, by their heroic sisters ; they 
 kne^ that life must have its object, that it was not given us to- 
 be thrown away ; for this reason, their hearts were filled 
 with generous sentiments, they were elated with heroic impul* 
 ses, to do something for His love ; they were ready to return,, 
 but alas ! there was no demand for their zeal and charity. 
 Louisbourg was completely ruined, it never recovered its pri- 
 mitive splendor. Hushed forever, are its joyous festivities ; 
 the gay throngs who left its regal mansions, m mirth and pleas- 
 ure, have disappeared with the last echoes of their joyous 
 revelry. Of the five light-hearted sisters, who sacrificed so will- 
 ingly their happy homes at Ville-Marie, but one came back to- 
 the mother house. God had accepted her efforts, and she 
 came home, richly laden with infirmities, which in their owni 
 due time, were to win for her, an eternal crown. The others- 
 dropt o.T, one by one, each had her chalice, each had her thorn. 
 Chosen souls, destined to live and die, in the path of Cal- 
 vaiy. God is everywhere, Margaret Bourgeoys loved to say , 
 remembering these oft-repeated words of their pious foun- 
 dress, they blessed the Divine Will that rules over our desti- 
 nies, and kissed the Omnipotent hand, which directs the cir- 
 cumstances of our lives, according to His own merciful designs 
 upon our souls. Sufferings submissively borne, never fail to 
 bring forth virtues, and when our charity is thus developed, 
 in the midst of thorns, it spiritualizes every act of our lives, and 
 thereby, renders us fitting instruments to accomplish the divine 
 pUaspre. It was thus, with the fervent missionaries of Louis- 
 
 m 
 
I M 'J. mum 
 
 — 311 — 
 
 bourg ; they yielded to His divine influence, and attracted by 
 the force of this celestial magnet, they followed in His favorite 
 path, the last wherein He walked, when He sacrificed His life 
 to redeem fallen man ; the way of the cross. " Be ye followers 
 of me." Jesus left Heaven to take up the cross ; we, poor mor- 
 tals, leave the cross at the gate of Heaven. Louisbourg has' 
 shared the fate of many other cities, who flitted their brief time, 
 then all was over. Once only, since the martyr sisters left their 
 mission, have the daughters of Margaret Bourgeoys, returned 
 to that spot, so fertile in blest remembrances. It was during 
 the summer of 1866. The closing scenes of the scholastic year 
 were over, and a little relaxation deemed necessary, for the 
 sisters in their far-off mission of Arichat Vacation time has^ 
 its legitimate joys, it must be so to compensate for the sacrifices^ 
 which make up the life of a missionary. A trip to the place- 
 once called Louisbourg, was proposed, a joyous acceptation 
 followed. It may prove interesting to you, dear reader, to visit 
 these scenes, twice desecrated by war and bloodshed, so oflen > 
 the theatre of noble sacrifices and generous devotion. We 
 extract the following, from a letter written soon after the 
 event. 
 
 " It would be impossible to describe our feelings, as we* 
 "drew near Louisbourg, once, so beautiful 'and flourishing, 
 " now a field of ruins. The silence and utter desolation of the 
 " place, strike you forcibly, while a host of historical facts, of 
 " family remembrances, crowd in, upon your metaory. Your 
 " heart is touched, and your eyes are moistened, as they rest 
 " upon the sod, bearing every where, marks of past greatness, 
 " and leading you to muse on the instability of all things^ 
 " human. The noble r-^mparts, now in part d'*cfoyed, where: 
 " 80 many brave died, in defending their country, their honor 
 *' and their rights ; a few poor dwellings, bes>ide which lies a« 
 " fishing boat and otlier implements of a seafaring life, tell at 
 " once who reside there. We first visited a little church, poor 
 " and lonely it was, a perfect type, it would seem, of thct first 
 " humble dwelling, wherein He lived. We entered and sang 
 " the " Avt Man's sUUai* and as the sweet notes of our hymn 
 
— 312 
 
 
 If ': 
 
 :l ! I 
 
 "** roiled out upon the balmy air, they seemed to say : " All ye 
 who pass, stop for an instant, and move your lips in prayer. 
 The harmonious tones were heeded, for they came all. All, but 
 " still a few : weather beaten fishermen, women holding their 
 " little ones in their arms, they joined us, and no doubt mingled 
 ■*' their prayers with ours. We were evidently objects of curio- 
 " sity. 
 
 " Our footsteps lingered as we left the chapel, and these 
 
 ** poor people, scrutinized us to their hearts content. Here and 
 
 "*' there, we saw the remains of fine mansions and magnificent 
 
 " gardens ; then we understood that we were standing upon 
 
 " the still picturesque site of Plaisance. , 
 
 ** After walking a considerable distance, we entered the cily 
 
 " of Louisbourg. We were accompanied by an old man, who 
 
 ■" had kindly consented to act, as our Cicerone ; from him we 
 
 '■ leaiiied, that the people around the place, now called this 
 
 '* spot, • Holy Ground, ' and to impress his words still more 
 
 "" forcibly upon us, he added : that no man, as far back as he 
 
 " could remember, had ever seen a snake, a frog, or worm of 
 
 •^' any kind, in the place. The old man's description increased 
 
 "*' our interest, as we gazed upon the remarkable places he 
 
 "pointed out to us. 
 
 " There was the < astern prate, place of arms, the governor's 
 '" palace, and the famous bulwarks, which we easily recognized 
 ^' by their ruins, and the s'te they occupied. In one place, ti>e 
 ■" barracks were still standing, also two or three bastions, in 
 •' a state of complete preservation. Upon entering there, a 
 "strange sensation crept over our whole frame, for within these 
 "" subterranean passages, all the women and children of Lcuis- 
 '" bourg had taken refuge, in their hour of doom. Here they 
 ^' gave vent to their poignant anguish, and upon this cold 
 •** clammy earth, fell their bitter tears, their tears of uncontroll- 
 •" able sorrow. It remains as they left it. One more spot 
 •*' attracted our attention, it was the moment to enjoy the long 
 •** cov'eted pleasure, of gazing upon the site, where stood the 
 •** convent of the Congregation, in days of yore. The founda- 
 *" lions of this antiquated dwelling, are of stone and in a good 
 
 tlu 
 
— 3i3 
 
 ■if 
 
 « 
 « 
 U 
 U 
 
 u 
 
 « 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 « 
 « 
 (( 
 *t 
 u 
 « 
 ii 
 
 ■ l< 
 « 
 (( 
 l( 
 « 
 
 (I 
 
 .:( 
 
 •4* 
 
 ■ tt 
 
 -u 
 
 state of preservation, as also the entire walls of the house, 
 which are built of brick. Our first thought and our first act 
 was to kneel, and say with all our hearts, a ' Dg FrofundisJ 
 for those who had labored there, for those who had so nobly 
 sacrificed their lives, for the honor and glory of God, We 
 then descended to the basement, but what was our suprise 
 and emotion, upon beholding there, a perfect carpet of wild 
 daisies, better known in Canada as the marguerite. How 
 many recollections, a simple flower, will often bring. Mar- 
 garita of Canada, and those who dwelt there, were Margaritas 
 too, her self-sacrificing generous daughters. We stooped and 
 gathered some, and these pretty wild flowers, blooming so 
 sweetly there, in this uncultivated spot, had their own sig- 
 tiificance ; they spoke to our hearts, far more eloquently than 
 words, and told us how our Sister missionaries had toiled there, 
 ii8 years before, winning hearts by word and example ; to 
 each of us they said : " Go thou, and do likewise." Flowers, 
 like all things coming from the Creator's hands, have their 
 mission to fulfil, and perchance kind Heaven had placed 
 them there, at such a time, that their beauty and their fragrance 
 might incite us to the practice of those virtues, of which the 
 Margarita is so sweet an emblem. The lesson was given and 
 understood. Then before withdrawing from a sjpot, so 
 hallowed with its sacred memories, we knelt again upon 
 the soft carpet. Heaven gave, and prayed with renewed 
 fervor, for the heroic five, who had embalmed this shrine, 
 with the perfume of their virtues, who had watered it with 
 their tears, ere they left forever, a spot, to which their hopes 
 and their sorrows had bound them. 
 
 " Poor Louisbourg ! a last look at the site of the onc(j beau- 
 tiful city, and we turned away, leaving the place to its native 
 loneliness and desolation." 
 
 But withal, kind Heaven may at some future day add a 
 brighter page to its history. The shades of those who ioved, 
 toiled and prayed there, may perhaps bring back to these silent 
 twastes, souls to save, and hearts to win them. 
 
— 314 — 
 
 " Holy to haman nature seeiiw» 
 
 The long forsaken spot ! 
 
 To deep affections, tender dreams, 
 
 Hopes of a brighter lot. 
 Therefore in silent reverence here, 
 
 Hearth of the dead, I stand, 
 Where joy and sorrow, smile and tear, 
 ' Have linked one kindred band.^ 
 
 
CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVENTH. 
 
 The English oonqnest, or Canada in 1759. — T':> city of Qnebeo iy 
 taken by the English.— State of the missions in this locality during 
 the siege.— Convent of the Poiute aux Trembles. — Incident daring 
 the attack upon Tile d'Orleans.— One of the Sisters is compelled to 
 Beek shelter in the woods. — An unknown protector in the hour of 
 dagger.— Other details concerning the conquest.— An English regi- 
 ment at Point Saint Charles.— The Sisters of Ville-Marie. 
 
 After recalling and dwelling upon the misfortunes of Louis- 
 bourg, let us return, dear reader, to Canada, and see in what 
 manner, political events transpired there, during the year 17 59. 
 So far as they regard the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre 
 Dame, we shall find there now, as we have already found 
 before, much to admire, much to console. 
 
 We shall witness once more, many evident proofs of divine 
 protection, upon Margaret Bourgeoys' institution ; many thrill- 
 ing scenes, will again appear before our eyes, and lead us 
 more than ever, to the conviction real and strong, that the 
 work of the venerable foundress, is indeed dear and near to the 
 Saviour's loving heart. In the moment of danger and fear, sa 
 many special blessings, so many special marks of heavenly 
 favor have been granted, that we cannot refrain from exclaim- 
 ing. " Her work will live forever, because God has blessed it, 
 and immortality is promised to His benediction." As we ad- 
 vance in life, and view the never ending drama of each indivi- 
 dual existence, as we note the lights and shades, which darken 
 or rejoice our daily paths, we are apt to draw conclusions at 
 first sight, and stigmatize, as misfortunes, events, which are in 
 reality, graces and blessings ; still more, clear manifestations of 
 a special protection, of special love. " Every cloud, has a silver 
 lining," and how many times, to our own personal knowledge, 
 have we found flowers beautiful and fragrant, beneath the snows 
 we feared so much to encounter, around the cross we feared 
 10 much to accept. 
 
 lU 
 

 ' ' 1 
 
 
 
 — 316 — 
 
 We forget, too often alas ! that an all powerful and loving 
 Father, holds our destiny within his hands. Ah ! had we but 
 a little faith, how differently we would look upon our daily 
 crosses and afflictions ; how differently we would submit to 
 His adorable will. It is this want of faith, this want of trust 
 in God, that marks the line of separation, between us and 
 Ihose, whose virtuous lives, we so much admire ; those who have 
 preceeded us in the paths of generous submission, and whose 
 loving trust in His guidance gave a tinge of heroism, to their 
 hope, their love, their confidence. Let us illustrate our 
 meaning. 
 
 - In the course of this same year 1759, the English troops laid 
 siege to the city of Quebec and ruined the place, almost entirely, 
 by fire from the most formidable artillery ever seen in Canada^ 
 It was a supreme crisis, 80,000 English soldiers, stood there, 
 before the walls of the city, and for sixty days, bullets and 
 bomb shells, rained upon the ramparts. 
 
 At this time, there were four different establishments of the 
 Congregation, in the district of Quebec One, in the Lower 
 Town, a second in the island of Orleans, a third at Chateau 
 Richer, and a fourth, at Point aux Trembles. The Sister Mis- 
 sionaries of the three first mentioned places, being greatly ex- 
 po ed to the dangers of war, on account of their respective 
 po ations,were advised by His Lordship, the Bishop of Quebec, 
 to close the missions, and return to their community, at Ville- 
 Marie. The counsel was wisely given, for the enemy took pos- 
 session of the convent in Quebec, and when leaving for 
 another locality, reduced it to ashes. A similar fate, awaited 
 their convent at Chateau Richer. The Sisters, who had listen- 
 ed to the recital of the Louisbourg disasters, feared a like des- 
 tiny and hastened to abandon their mission. One of the Sisters in 
 advance of the others, took the direction of Pointe-aux-Trem- 
 bles, where a certain number of women and children, had 
 already taken refuge. 
 
 The English troops had captured Quebec, in consequence, the 
 French with their allies, fell back, upon Pointe-aux-Tremble». 
 There was no more security for the Sisters there, on account 
 
— 317 
 
 of the continued efforts of the enemy, to take possession of the 
 place. The English soon accomplished their design, and the- 
 entire village was given up, to the soldiers and to plunder ; the 
 convent of the Congregation was invested by the enemy and 
 pillaged. Almost dead from fear, the Sisters raised their hearts, 
 to God in prayer, and fled in the direction of the woods, heed- 
 less of the danger, to which they exposed themselves. One* 
 Sister alone, remained at the mission. She knew not what to* 
 do, and could not think of abandoning the children, confided 
 to her care. Her devotedness, placed her in a most alarming 
 position. The convent rendered conspicuous, by its size and 
 peculiar appearance, soon attracted the strangers' curiosity ; the 
 English officers came to the house, and finding a certain num- 
 ber of young persons, with the women of the village, com- 
 manded that all should be taken prisoners. Consequently, 
 Sister Saint Agnes, her pupils, and the other persons, who had 
 taken refuge in the convent, were led in triumph, to the ad- 
 miral's vessel. The children, gave away to such passionate 
 bursts of grief, and clung so confidingly to the devoted Sister, 
 that these officers took her, to be their mother. They had no 
 real idea of her position, towards them ; deprived of fnith, they 
 could admire a philanthropic act, but might not understand, 
 nor even discern the beauty and the heroism of religious de- 
 votedness. Her dignified air, and the calm resolution she 
 evinced, at this moment, struck them however with admiration, 
 and learning soon after, that the heroic woman, was simply a 
 Sist«r of the Congregation of Notre Dame, and that these 
 young persons, who pressed so lovingly around her, had been 
 confided to her care, by their parents, for the period of their 
 education, they began to view her, in quite another light, and 
 paid her every mark of respect and attention. A soldier how- 
 ever, had perceived the silver cross, which it is customary for 
 the Sisters of the Congregation to wear, and approaching 
 cautiously, he cut the cord, from which it hung. The act was 
 indelicate, but after all, who knows, the precious emblem may 
 have been to him, a source of manifold consolations, at a later 
 period The following day, the English General, to whom these 
 
— 318 — 
 
 
 X. 
 
 N 
 \ 
 
 incidents had been related, gave orders that they should relum 
 
 to their homes, and remain there, unmolested. 
 
 The other poor Sister, from the island of Orleans, who had 
 
 fled so precipitately to the woods, without knowing where she 
 
 was going, or what would become of her, wandered all day long, 
 
 trusting in the watchful care of Providence. Evening drew 
 
 near, and with it, came many fearful apprehensions. She was 
 
 alone, and might fall at any moment, into the hands of soldiers, 
 
 constantly on the alert. On, she went through many a tangled 
 
 path, her feet blistered, — her strength exhausted, — her heart 
 
 «ick and desponding, but praying, as we pray in the hour of 
 
 danger, with all the fervor of her soul. The poor Sister walked 
 
 on, starting every now and then, as the rustling of the forest 
 
 leaves, stirred by the evening breeze, fell upon her ear. The 
 
 shades grew deeper, and the twinkling stars peeped out, from 
 
 among the dark green leaves, while the bright moon, sent 
 
 anon her silvery rays, as if to guide the fugitive, on her lonely 
 
 dangerous route, 
 
 " Oh I the forest paths 
 Are dim and wild, e'en when the Bunshine streams, 
 Through their high arches, but when powerful night 
 Comes, with her cloudy phantoms, and her pale 
 Uncertain moonbeams, and the hollow sounds 
 Of her m^'sterious winds, their aspect^then, 
 Is of another, and a more fearful world. 
 A realm of indistinct and shadowy forms. 
 Waking strange thoughts, almost too much .for this, 
 Our fruil terrestrial nature." 
 
 (Hemans.) 
 
 Hastening on, the poor Sister soon reached the edge of the 
 wood ; there, at a short distance down by the river side, she, 
 espied a small cabin, to which she now directed her steps, 
 trembling and faint from fatigue and terror. At this moment, 
 footsteps were heard approaching ; she turned, and a soldief 
 whom she had not observed, drew near, saying with the 
 greatest respect and courtesy : " Sister, you are greatly ex- 
 " posed in this by-path, at such an hour, and the enemy so 
 ** near. Take shelter and a little rest, in this sentry box, 
 *' until morning ! Do not fear, I will keep watch outside and 
 
— 319 — 
 
 
 ** protect you." She accepted gratefully, and without a mo- 
 ment's hesitation, entered this cabin ; but we can easily imagine, 
 that it was not to sleep. The entire night, was spent in prayer, 
 and when the first glimpses of the morning broke, her unknown 
 benefactor came forward, and saluting her respectfully, said : 
 " Sister, you may now return to your convent, follow this path, 
 *' it is free from danger, and will lead you directly home." The 
 Sister obeyed, thanking God from her inmost soul, for this spe- 
 cial mark of divine protection ; her gratitude was more sincere 
 and heartfelt, because of the strong conviction, that her guide 
 was no other, than her Angel Guardian, whose protection she 
 had constantly implored, during the long eventful day. She 
 reached the convent in safety ; her companions soon returned 
 by another route, and to them she related her adventures. 
 Their consolation and gratitude increased, when they recalled 
 the dangers, from which all had been preserved. 
 
 General Murray, remained in command of a garrison com- 
 posed of the regiments, who had served during the late cam- 
 paign. A few weeks after the capitulation, some six hundred 
 officers and soldiers, were sent to France, according to the 
 agreement of September i8th, this same year, 1759. Ville- 
 Marie, then became the rendez-vous, of the french forces, from 
 all parts of the colony ; their sojourn was however short, for 
 the 8th of September following, they were compelled to lay 
 down their arms, before some twenty thousand men of the 
 English army. The terms of capitulation were signed the 9th 
 of September, 1760, and protection promised, by the English 
 Commander. 
 
 According to the records of the times, upwards of one thou- 
 sand and one hundred persons left Canada forever, these in- 
 cluded the best families of the country. 
 
 Canada, had now passed into other hands, though the hearts 
 of those that remained, were still attached to France, the home 
 of their ancestors. Had she not been To them too, a benefae* 
 tress and a mother ? Ah ! hard it was, to crush the tended 
 associations, to break the links that bound them to that deai^ 
 old land, but such was, alas ! their destiny, and experience 
 
 u.' 
 
 11; K 
 
 >!;ii 
 
— 320 — 
 
 T ' 
 
 has proved, that it was not an unhappy one. The conquest did 
 not bring to Candida the many disadvantages, which had been 
 apprehended ; the free exercise of her religion remained, and 
 Ville-Marie still retains her grand old name of Catholic 
 Montreal. How can it be otherwise ! It is the Queen of 
 Heaven's domain, celestial guards protect it. This change in 
 the political features of the country cast no unpleasant 
 influence, upon Margaret Bourgeoys' institution. In the 
 city, as well as in the different missions of Ville-Marie, 
 the Sisters of the Congregation, remained undisturbed, and 
 continued to exercise the functions of their vocation, as before^ 
 In the district of Quebec, the Convent of the Pointe-aux- 
 Trembles was the only one molested ; it remained in thy pos- 
 session of the English troops, for the space of two years. In 
 1761, General Murray, gave orders for its restoration, so, that 
 the Sisters might resume their former occupations, of instructs 
 ing and forming young girls, to the virtues and practice" of a 
 Christian life. The same injunctions were given, for the other 
 missions, interrupted or injured during the late war. 
 
 Tradition, has handed down to us, the following incident, 
 relative to the arrival of the victorious English troops, in the 
 city of Ville-Marie : 
 
 A certain number of officers and soldiers, promenading one 
 day, at a considerable distance from the city, descried near the 
 river side, something that seemed to them, a large stone 
 fortress. A better place they thought, could not be chosen 
 for camp-ground. In consequence' a certain quantity of field 
 ammunition, cannon, &c., was brought in the evening, and 
 placed against the huge stone wall, without further investiga- 
 tion ; tents were raised, and all retired, satisfied with the day's 
 work. Or, the officers had taken their station at Point St. Charles, 
 and the pretended fortress, was nothing more, than a farm . 
 house and its requisites, all the property of the Sisters of the 
 Congregation of Notre Dame. Two of the Sisters always 
 resided there. The following morning about daybreak, one of 
 the Sisters, while dressing perceived the military movements of 
 the preceeding night Calling her companion, she pointed to 
 
 1: 
 
— 321 — 
 
 the English colors, pkying]there in the morning breeze. Alana» 
 ed at first, they could not understand what it meant, and knew 
 not what to do ; finally, it was decided that, their morning 
 meditation over, they would go and ascertain, why the English 
 troops, were placed so near. " I am one of their country 
 women," remarked Sister Saint Scholastica, " I will ask them 
 to take us under their protection." No sooner said than done.. 
 
 The two Sisters, directed their steps towards the open field, 
 where the operations of the preceeding night were in full dis- 
 play. Addressing one of the astonished guards, they requested*, 
 to say a few words to the chief officer. No doubt the sentinel 
 was surprised, to hear the Sister ad^lress him in English, and. 
 calling one of his conu'ades, desired him to deliver the message.. 
 After a little delay and as much ceremony, the Sisters found 
 themselves in the presence of the officer in command. 
 
 Sister Saint Scholastica, had forsaken her home in merry- 
 England, some years previous to these events. Led onward 
 by Him, who rules the destinies of men, she came through 
 many a mysterious path, even to Margaret Bourgeoys' Congre- 
 gation, which His will pointed out, as her future home. 
 
 For His love, she sacrificed the legitimate joys of the happy- 
 fire-side in York, and in the midst of adopted friends, found 
 the promised hundred fold. She was too happy on this occa- 
 sion, to seek favor and protection, for the home she now called 
 her own, and God's Providence had placed her there, at just- 
 such a time. The officers had not yet discovered their mistake,, 
 and willingly assented, when the sisters after all necessary 
 explanation, requested them to visit the premises; then, as a. 
 last act of courtesy, suggested that all should be provided with, 
 refreshments, firom their well-stocked larder, and poultry yard. 
 No refusal was given, and the sisters spent the greater part of* 
 the morning, in preparing omelets, &c, which were as speedily 
 devoured by the hungry men, who had indeed profited of the 
 kind invitation, for not an egg, nor a piece of bread or meat,, 
 was left in the sisters' possession. All were profuse in giving^ 
 thanks, for the unexpected hospitality, and when upon retiring, 
 the officer in command, requested tolmow, in what manner h&- 
 
 21 
 
— 322 — 
 
 •«ould repay so much kindness, the sisters simply demanded^ 
 that the country residence and the mother house, should remain 
 unmolested by the troops, in case of danger. He answered at 
 •nee, that he would be too happy, to repay their hospitality in 
 this manner. Accordingly, the white flag, sign of protection, 
 iwas unfurled at Point Saint Charles, and another, upon the 
 cupola of the mother house at Ville-Marie. Orders were given 
 to leave the sisters' grounds at once, in consequence, the £ng- 
 4ish camp was removed to another locality ; but, no doubt, the 
 poor soldiers remembered the spot, with grateful feelings. 
 
 This is one of many incidents, connected with the events of 
 1759-1760, but all serve to show, that amid these desolatii^ 
 .scenes of war and bloodshed, Margaret Bourgeoys' Congrega^ 
 tion of Notre Dame, was at all times, protected and screened 
 from danger, and her children, though surrounded by carnage 
 4uid perils, were at all times respected. 
 
 Once again, it is proved that, " If God watches not over the 
 •city, he watches in vain, that keeps it." 
 
CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHTH. 
 
 "Tbfl hands that always mmained pnre.— Spirit of piety and faith afr 
 . Ville-Marie, up to the time of the English oonqn«st.->AreiniuiHcencft> 
 of tluH period, or the youthful guardian of Jesus in the Sivcred Host. 
 —The prophecy.— Point Saint Churles.— Sister Saint Agatha's uiis- 
 givings.- The Congregation of Notre Dame destrtiyed by tire.— 
 [Uster Bourgwoys' heart bleeds anew, at the expiration of sixty-eight. 
 Shears.— Anniversary of the death of the venerable foundress, or tb<^ 
 12th of January at the Congregation.- Benediction of the Biessisd; 
 Sacrament.- Margaret Bonrgeoys' memory. 
 
 " There is in every heart, a well of feeling. 
 Whose depths are moved, at an appointed time, 
 
 Disclosing precious jew^^ls. and revealing 
 Love, faith and hope, and onergy sublinte." 
 
 (Bbtakt.), 
 
 - She was but a child, a little child ; five summers only, had 
 cast their soft shadows upon her brow, a little child, and there 
 she knelt, in the midst of a crowded thoroughfare, her tiny* 
 hands clasping some sacred object, with love and reverence. 
 The light of Heaven rested upon her fair young face, and a» 
 the passers-by marked her rapt devotion, they drew near and 
 knell ihcre too, before Jesus in the Sacred Host 
 
 It was somv" years previous to the English conquest, the^ 
 early settlers' characteristic faith and piety, had been faithfully 
 tr^'iismitted to their descendants, while sentiments of heroism 
 and honor, still lingered around the family hearths of Ville- 
 Marie. Growing youth caught the flame of heavenly charity, 
 pad thftff •'M-es of artless ch«'dr*n, ir.^zxidzd U^iiokiii wie sweet 
 vivifying influence of domestic virtue. In those grand old^ 
 Catholic times, ere the spirit of Christianity was crushed by coldi 
 ipdifierence, ere the soul-stirring practices of religion were hel(^' 
 up to scorn, by impiety and pride, it was customary, nay aH) 
 imperious duty, for the faithful to assist their neighbor in everyi 
 necessity. Neighbor, at that time, was a tern< vastly signifif 
 CADt ; the corporal and spiritual works of mercy, were noi tiieoi 
 ^juitoed to a certaia ouml^ ofi dfcvoted souls, who Xnam 
 
 I 
 
*,' 
 
 — 324 — 
 
 themselves by vow, to assist the living and the dying. Not so. 
 It was only when fervor had waxed cold in the hearts of Chris- 
 tians ; when early devotion had lost its ardor and its warmth, 
 that God inspired men to found a special order, wherein deeds 
 of mercy, remnants of primitive catholicity might be preserved^ 
 as home treasures. They were relics of that primeval fraternity, 
 which owed its beauty, its worth and its happiness, to the faith 
 from which it sprung. In truth, there is something peculiarly 
 beautiful, in this " unselfish passing out of self," which distin- 
 guishes the children of Catholic ages fromall others. " Is any one 
 sick among you," says the Apostle, " among you," that is of the 
 great human family, " bring ye in the priests of the Church." 
 It was a divine inspiration given by divine charity itself. " Is 
 any one sick among you." Any one, no matter who, if he is 
 sick, if he is in want, his necessities have unbounded claims, 
 upon your compassion, upon your charity. How faithfully 
 the early Christians, heedtni each vtrord of these holy teach- 
 ings ; and when disease had done its utmost, and placed its vic- 
 tim, beyond the reach of human art and skill, with what loving 
 trust and confidence, the poor sufferer turned to his holy 
 mother the Church, and implored her Viaticum, for his jour- 
 ney, through the darksome vale of tears and death ; how sweetly 
 then came flowing firom Christian hearts, sentiments of delicate 
 commiseration, of brotherly love and maternal solicitude. 
 
 " It was an exuberance, 
 Like the perfume of euninier flowers. 
 Wafted on the evening breeze." 
 
 Then, when the Divine Master, left his earthly dwelling to^ 
 console and strengthen the dying Christian, all accompanied 
 him. Jesus had ever His escort, among His creatures ; all 
 went, animated by a sentiment of honor, of reverence and love, 
 and when the tinkling of the sanc^^uary bell, announced Hin» 
 near, all knelt there, where the sound arrested them, and bend- 
 ing their bardieads to the ground, they adored their God, a» 
 He pMsed by ; then rising, they )oined in with the pious throng, 
 and followed Him to that \aat altar,, wbf-eon He so Iovm to 
 
 Hi 
 
— 325 — 
 
 
 ^crffice Hitnself — the altar of a human heart Grand old 
 <tays of faith ! why are ye not with us still ? Ah, why ? Alas ! 
 Look around and muse, or rather, let us assist at one of those 
 impressive scenes, of characteristic faith and piety. She was 
 but a child, a little child, her name, Elizabeth Prudhomme, her 
 home in an honorable family, conspicuoui for the courage, 
 devotedness and zealous piety, which it had ever evinced in 
 the welfare of Ville-Marie. It was evening, the air balmy and 
 cheering, as the consolations which a poor sufferer awaited, on 
 his bed of sickness. The silver chimes of the sanctuary bell, 
 bid him renew his preparations, for He was coming. A mul- 
 titude of men^ women and children, profoundly recollected, 
 ■■came to assist and answer the prayers for the dying. 
 
 Pax Vobis, said the minister of God, upon entering the 
 apartment ; approaching a neat little repository, he placed 
 the Blessed Sacrament there, amid draperies, flowers, and a 
 ^lare of light ; then, seated beside the dying penitent, he pre- 
 pared him for his last communion. The priest absorbed in the 
 solemn duty of the moment, turned not, nor moved. Just then 
 a passing breeze stirred the light drapery, and in an instant, all 
 was in flames. The greatest agitation prevailed, but none 
 dared to speak or approach the little altar. 
 
 The youthful Elizabeth was kneeling in the crowd, moved 
 by some religious instinct, she rose quickly from her place, and 
 making her way through the respectful ranks, she stepped softly 
 towards the altar, threw the ribbands attached to the pyx, 
 around her neck, as she observed the priest had done ; then 
 "with a wonderful calm and joy, she pxasscJ out into the street, 
 and knelt there with the " Holy of Holies," reposing upon her 
 pure young breast ; her attitude, the most touching and reve- 
 rential, that her angelic piety could suggest. Struck with sur- 
 prise and admiration, the assistants followed her in silent won- 
 der, and guided by their deep loving faith, they knelt and 
 formed a guard of honor, to Jesus and the pious child The 
 anan of God, unconscious of all that had transpired, arose from 
 the sick man's bedside ; turning, he soon perceived, that he was 
 jdone ; his eyes fell upon the little altar, and noticii^ its con- 
 
 'I 
 
 :1 
 
 '■';i 1 
 
 
 m 
 
 1 !!' 
 
— 326 — 
 
 fesed Hpip^araYice, the truth flashed at once upon his mind ; lie 
 •looikted around, and perceived the kneeling crowd, with thfe 
 "diitd in the midst, her face so radiant with happiness, that sh^ 
 ^^(Mmed like ah angel, who had strayed a'Way from the realffls- 
 Wbliss. At the sound of his footsteps, she raised her eyes, and 
 in tfansports of almost extatic joy, presented the treasure, shut 
 Ifad so carefully guarded. " My child," the priest said solemnly,. 
 *s he tooik her hands within his own, ere he withdre^r thfr 
 'Sacred Host, "my child ! the hands that have had the privilege 
 <>f touching these sacred objects, will ever remain virginal aanS. 
 ^tire." 
 
 We know not what she answered, nor what her thoughts^ 
 were at this moment, but the solemnity and the impressiveness- 
 'Of his words and 6f his act, must have been deeply graven upon 
 Iter heart, and no doubt, the magic tones haunted her memory, 
 •iirttil the hour came, when they were ratified in Heaven. 
 
 Years rolled by, and sweet remembrances of the blissful dayv 
 •Irtien she held within her hands the sacred pyx, came on, rejoi- 
 tl^itg her inmost soul, and casting golden shadows upon her 
 mtMtf' " Those hands wi>* f^'-Li remain virginal and pure." It 
 %PiSu. prophecy from the man of God, and the young girl, felt 
 all its power within her. Ardent longings, to approach the 
 ll^l$#ttiac)e came too; longings to rest forever in its shade. 
 flHer pious wishes were realized, and the youthful Elizabeth^ 
 consecrated her pure young life to God, in Margaret Boun- 
 •IJeoys' Congregation, at the age of fifteen, and received the 
 lUMiQ of Saint Agatha. Her long religious career of seventy- 
 >five years, gave many special evidences, that she was a child of 
 firedtlection, singularly favored by Heaven. The purity and 
 -the innocence of her life, won for her many privileges, and we 
 ettnnot but regret the loss of the precious documents, which 
 'perished in the conflagrfAtion of 1768. Still, tradition has 
 brought down to us a few details, which give us an insight into 
 «l^r life. 
 
 "Sbe rendered numberless services to her community, «nd 
 (Ms «< constant model of religious perfection ; her early virtaet, 
 •#0Ver lofct th^ sweet perfume, their fr^hness was nevit 
 
 li 
 
~ 327 -^ 
 
 • 
 
 blighted, their fragrance lasted through life, a life of ninety 
 yMvs. 
 
 Time passed on in its rapid flight. The joyous AUeluias of 
 Easter, had floated by. '* The beautiful spring season," says 
 a record of the time, " invited the Sisters to a promenade^ 
 winch is no other, than the yearly holiday, spent by them, in 
 their old country house, at Point Saint Charles." These days 
 of recreation are no unwelcome visitors, for they bring reUef 
 to the fatigue and restraint of every day life. The body nced» 
 relaxation, from time to time, and though none of the religious 
 observances are dispc^ised with, still, all are allowed to play- 
 truant from labor and silence. No restraint is laid upon time,, 
 'accept, at the allotted hours of reunion ; each one h at liberty^ 
 to amuse herself as she pleases, provided there is nothing con- 
 trary to the spirit of the rule, nor to that decorum exacted 
 from all persons consecrated to God. 
 
 vi.You are at liberty, once the convent vehicles, have set yoit 
 Mtfely down, at old Point Saint Charley unless it has been, 
 decided to spend the day, at Saint Paul's island ; if the excur- 
 sion extends to the latter, you have only to cross the broad 
 green lawn, that slopes gently down to the river side ; there,, 
 an immense boat, whose antiquated form and color, tell you 
 at once that it belongs to the convent, is waiting to bear you^ 
 across the blue crested waters of the Saint Lawrence, to the 
 opposite side. 
 
 There, is the old farm house, (have you not some remem- 
 brance, dear reader, of its old stone walls ?) the wooden belfry 
 with its little bell ? Since you left these scenes of a happy past, 
 has not your imagination sometimes loved to roam through the 
 wide pleasant fields, and the dark green wood, bathed on< 
 either side, by the crystal dashings of the river ? Do you not 
 remember the little canoes, the slight paddle boat, the fishing, 
 lines, in a word, every thing that could amuse? There too^. 
 wiien the round of merriment had beer: exhausted, the heart 
 could turn again to the old stone house, and find that some- 
 thing, which never fails to please, which never tires, because it 
 fthmyii satisfies. You understand me, dear reader, when I vcfac 
 
 'If 
 
 i iS 
 
 
 i iii 
 
 , 
 
 J 
 
r 
 
 — 328 — 
 
 !to that little chapel, beautiful in its solitude, beautiful in its 
 simplicity, cherished, because of the consolation^^it ever gives. 
 There, Jesus is ever present in the Sacred Host What more 
 ■can one desire ? If you do not go there in the morning, why, 
 you must do so in the afternoon, when the old bell calls you, 
 with its own peculiar ding, ding, to assist at Benediction of the 
 (Blessed Sacrament Closing scene of a well spent day. And 
 "When the echoes of Tantum Ergo and Laudate have died 
 away, preparations are made for the return home. 
 
 The antiquated red boat is waiting down below, and when 
 all are ready, it moves off, while soft strains oiAve Maris Stella 
 or Ora pro nobis are wafted back on the evening breeze. The 
 -convent vehicles are in readiness, and Ixick you go, refreshed 
 >by the days pleasure, and ready to commence again the follow* 
 ing morning, the arduous duties of every day life. We have 
 emade a long digression ; but if you, dear reader, are among the 
 many, who spent their youthful days within the " old ji[ray 
 walls,'' you will easily pardon us, for dwelling so long upon 
 t«cenes, which gladdened so often your youthful days. However, 
 ;y6u will now understand, why all was joy and merriment, when 
 there was question of the promenade to Point Saint Charles. 
 
 Be that as it may. Sister Saint Agatha, of whom we have 
 already spoken, had always up to this period, been one of the 
 first in readiness, for there was nothing austere or unamiable 
 about her piety ; it was as joyous as it vras angelic, but to day, 
 she seemed unusually quiet and pensive. Strange misgivings 
 disturbed her wonted calm. Seeking the Mother Su|)erior, she 
 made known the sad presentiment, that filled her mind, request- 
 ing at the same time, that the promenade might be put off to 
 another day, ^' for I have a strange conviction," she added, 
 " that the convent will be destroyed by fire, this \txy night" 
 The superior endeavored to calm her apprehensions, and not* 
 withstanding the singular esteem and veneration, she entertain- 
 ed for Sister Saint Agatha's eminent virtue, she thought best to 
 ^y no attention to the matter. Unable to prevent the excur- 
 sion, she obtained permission to remain at home ; the good 
 :Si8ter lost no time, but spent the entire day in goinir/ up and 
 
— 329 — 
 
 •^own stairs, storing away, in a fire proof vault, all the linen 
 and valuable articles, she could lay her hands upon. The com- 
 rannity returned in the evening, elated with the day's amuse- 
 ment, and spent the " Petit quart " (i) right merrily, after 
 which they retired. 
 
 " Joy hath on earth, no shrine, where sorrow may not dwell," 
 
 Between ten and eleven o'clock, cries of fire ! fire ! aroused 
 rthe Sisters from their slumbers. Thiey arose hastily, a glaring 
 red light, illumined their apartments, while dense clouds of 
 iire, from a street near by, warned them of their danger. The 
 dames advanced furiously towards the convent buildings, and 
 the Sisters had barely time to escape with their lives. Mr. 
 Favard of Saint Sulpice, tlieir father confessor ran quickly to 
 the scene of desolation, and withdrawing the Blessed Sacra- 
 ment from their church, transported it to that of th H6tel- 
 Dieu. It was a sad, sad night. 
 
 Morning broke, and brought to the Sisters more vividly thaft 
 ever, assurances of their dire misfortune. There they were, 
 ^thout an asylum, without means to procure one, solely de- 
 pendant on GckI's infinite Providence. They resolved to a^an- 
 don themselves to His protection, and each one taking up her 
 little parcel, the procession moved, on towards the Seminary of 
 Saint Sulpice. Upon reaching the spot, they cast themselves 
 all in tears, at the feet of the worthy Superior, Mr. de Mont- 
 -golfier. The kind and devoted j[)astor, whose generous and 
 Unfailing charity to ail, had won for him the surname ol 
 " Father of the orphan and the needy," was deeply moved at 
 the sight of such a spectacle. He endeavored to console his 
 sorrowing children, and the words he addressed to them at 
 this moment, were no doubt prompted by the Holy Spirit He 
 promised to attend to their most urgent necessities, and led 
 >them at once to the Hdtel-Dieu ; he placed them in pos- 
 session of an immense room, called the royal apartment, and 
 hy means of curtains and hangings, the Sisters fixed up 
 
 (1) The extraordinary recreation, that generally oloses these 
 '^- Cmig^ " or holidays. 
 
— :<3o — 
 
 <^ 'viafls-room, dormitory, infirmary and community room^ 
 and hei^ they dwelt, with their sick, their boarders and day 
 schokars, for the space of five months ; long and wearisome, 
 they mttst have been, notwithstanding the heroic fortitude of 
 the self-sacrificing Sisters. Other and heavier crosses came suff- 
 cessively after the conflagration. The different missions con- 
 nected with the Congregation, dispersed here and there in the 
 tountry places, felt deeply the loss of their mothCT-house, and 
 ihe Sister Missionaries offered their sympathy in every possible 
 ^ay, the doors of their respective houses were thrown op^n^, 
 and hospitality proffered to those of the Sisters, whose servicer 
 could be dispensed with for the moment The kind offer wafr 
 gratefully accepted, but alas I to some with a home, came a. 
 grave. 
 
 Among those, for whom this trial was reserved, a sad tribute 
 lis paid in passing, to the memory of a young Sister, who died 
 in this moment of affliction : Sister Catherine des Musseaux^ 
 of the Seraphins, who died suddenly upon reaching her desti-^ 
 nation. Another, Sister Marie de L'£stage de Saint-Luc, died 
 at the same time at the HdtelDieu. Those of the Sisters, who 
 vreit not employed in teaching, after hearing mass, and renews 
 ing their submission to the will of God, went each day to the 
 Yuins of their convent, and endeavored to extract, from the stiU 
 smoking embers, all that the flames had spared ; they worked 
 there all day, then returned to the H6tel-Dieu, sick and tired, 
 their clothes damp and soiled, their shoes and stockings so 
 wet, that they required assistance to get them off. Their exer- 
 cises of piety, were then performed, their garments put to dry; 
 (Ot they had no others, to change ; the following morning they 
 put on their clothing, not dry and comfortable, but simply stiA 
 fened by the cold, and thus they returned to their day's labor. 
 In consequence, a number of the Sisters, contracted serious 
 infirmities, which soon terminated their days. Sister Maugue 
 6f the Assumption, at this time Superior of the community^ 
 reflecting upon the situation to which the Sisters were reduced, 
 and certain that the Congregation could only be rebuilt, at the 
 (fost of privations and sacrifices, proposed that the novices^ 
 
— 331 — 
 
 wlMBih she coiAi tiot condemn to so many hardships, and to sM> 
 tetichpainfaltoU, should return to their homes, or else enta: 
 some othdr religious house. These young persons, worthy to 
 4)6 iianked lamong Sister Bourgeoys' children, answered simul- 
 taneously that their most ardent desire, was to persevere untfl 
 death, in the vocation they had chosen; that they esteemed 
 themselves too happy, to share the privations and sacrifices of 
 their dear community, and they begged to contribute by their 
 feiible efforts, to the restoration of the Congregation. As soon 
 AS the weather permitted, Mr. de Montgolfier, of Saint Sulpice^ 
 naves orders for the convent to be reconstructed. The annals 
 'of the community tell us, *' that the kind and devoted pastor 
 " gave the funds necessary to commence the enterprise, and 
 " ^according as the work advanced, he furnished all things re- 
 " quisite, his generosity knew no bounds and he gave in 
 '*' repeated sums, to the amouut of five thousand and nine 
 "hundred livres." During this interval. Bishop Briand, of 
 Quebec, visited Ville-Marie ; it was in the month of July, this 
 tutme year, 1768. His Lordship spoke words of consolation 
 to the Sisters, and contributed a certain sum of money, to assist 
 them at the moment. The most essential parts of the building 
 were Irst erected ; the restoration of the church was delayed 
 ¥or some time, and instead, a little chapel was constructed ih 
 iionor of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, and on the 8th of De- 
 -cember, festival of the Immaculate Conception, the august 
 Hsacrifice was offered up for the first time. Past distress, sacri- 
 fices and toils, were forgotten in His presence ; the Sisters 
 tiesirous of testifying their deep aud sincere gratitude, to 
 their Divine Benefactor, gathered around the Altar, and 
 recited aloud, the prayer, composed by their Venerable 
 Mother, Margaret Bourgeoys, on a similar occasioa Mr. de 
 Montgolfier, was not the only one, who contributed towards 
 the erection of the convent ; Mr. de Terlay, of Sfuat Sulpice, 
 ^ve also s^al proofs of his generosity and devotedness on 
 this occatsicm; his purse yvas ever open, when there was 
 i^ucition of doing good to the Congregation. Many cMh6r 
 devo8edfriend9, came in their turn to comfort and to r«l)«t»«^ 
 

 — 332 — 
 
 The different missions sent provisions of k\\ kinds, linen, 
 money, kitchen utensils, in a word, every thing that their filial 
 sympathy could suggest. To return to Mr. de Montgolfier, 
 not only did he restore the ancient buildings, but at the same 
 time, he rendered them more spacious and comfortable ; he ad- 
 ded another story to the house, gave more space for the church, 
 and then provided every necessary decoration for the " House 
 of God." Because of his zeal and charity, he merited the title 
 of Saviour and Benefactor of the Congregation. It is said that 
 about fifty thousand livres were expended on the new convent, 
 the entire sum furnished by Divine Providence. The following 
 year, 1769, the Sisters of the Congregation, thanks to the wise 
 and prudent measures, taken by their Superior, Sister of the 
 Assumption, made the acquisition of the entire piece of land, 
 known as Saint Paul's island ; a pajt, only up to this time, 
 having been the property of the Sisters. Since then, a period 
 of one hundred and nine years, this island has been a constant 
 resource to the community, offering at the same time, a cheer- 
 ful abode to those of the Sisters, who require to recruit their 
 strength, at the close of the scholastic year,* as well as to others 
 who seek quiet and retirement, to prepare for the close of their 
 «arthly pilgrimage, and the dawn of a brighter day. " He who 
 *' tempers the wind, to the shorn lamb," could not with-hold 
 His mercies and His consolations, from those who clung, so 
 lovingly, to His crosis, despite poverty, privations and suffer- 
 ings. Consequently,, we cannot omit here, an incident closely 
 connected with the conflagration of 1768, of which we have 
 just spokea " Every cloud," says the proverb, " has a silver 
 " lining." Let us see, how God recompenses those, who bear 
 with submission and meekness, the crosses, He loves at times, 
 to lay upon their shoulders. 
 
 Do you remember, dear reader, that touching ceremony 
 which took place at the Congregation, in 1 700, just a month 
 After Sister Bourgeoys' death? that home festival when her 
 heart was enshrined, in the midst of her children ? for sixty 
 years and more, it had been their joy, their consolation. A 
 new generation had sprung up around it, happy in the inheii- 
 
— 333 — 
 
 tance of her spirit, bequeathed to them by their elders. It wa» 
 their treasure too, and when weary and overburdened, they 
 sought there, counsel and direction. The night of that sad 
 conflagration, when the flames had come and driven in their 
 fury, the Sisters from their peaceful home, their first thought 
 no doubt, was to save the precious relic, but alas ! it could not 
 be done. It had been so ordained for the greater glory of 
 God, and their own personal consolation. " Crosses," we 
 know, " are blessings in disguise," the truth of these words, was 
 tested now. In the moment of terror and danger, the Sisters 
 had cast many a wistful look towards the spot, to them sacred, 
 but now inaccessible, because of the crimson shades, that fell 
 upon it The sacrifice was made, and a sad fiat, pronounced^ 
 The following morning, upon returning to the scene of desola^ 
 tion, they saw that the fire was every where extinguished, 
 except in one little spot; the bright red light was con- 
 spiaious amid the blackened walls. It was the finger of 
 God, pointing out the mother's glory and her children's 
 consolation. Drawing near, they saw, as it were, blood 
 trickling down the stones; no tongue can express their 
 amazement, they stood, riveted to the spot They soon 
 understood however, that it was a message to them, from 
 Heaven. A message that her soul was glorious and immortal, 
 in the realms of bliss. The Sisters hastened to inform their 
 Father confessor of the miraculous event Mr. Favard came 
 at once, and witnessed the prodigy ; stooping, he gathered!^ 
 with respect and veneration, the ashes dyed with her blood 
 and then enclosed the treasure within a silver bQx, where it is 
 still preserved 
 
 Margaret Bourgeoys* heart ceased to beat in 1700, when she 
 offered up her life, to save that of a beloved Sister ; sixty-eight 
 years later, this some heart bled anew, for the consolation of 
 those who had walked, so faithfully, in her footsteps, those who- 
 were so worthy to be called her children. It would seem that 
 she wished to remind them of her presence stilly as if she said 
 in imitation of her Divine Saviouv : 
 
— 3«4 — 
 
 1' 
 
 " Behold! I am with you atill." 
 
 " I'here ia no tleath I what aeems so, Is transition ; 
 
 " This life of mortal breath, 
 
 " Is but a suburb of the life elysian, 
 
 " Whose portal, we call death. 
 
 " Let (iH be patieut, these severe afflictions, 
 
 " Not from the ground arise, 
 
 " But oftentimes, celestial benedictions, 
 
 " Aitsuuie this dark disguise." . 
 
 Every year, when comes round the anniversary of Margaret 
 Bourgeoys' sainted death, the Sister missionaries, who can con-, 
 veniently do so, gather together at the Mother-House, to share 
 in the holy joy, that prevades its precincts. It is a grand holi- 
 day for the entire institution. The convent chapel in festive, 
 aftire, the altar resplendent with waxlights and pure white liUr 
 lies ; the mellow tones of the organ, as they blend with the soft; 
 bird-like notes of the youthful novices, then the imposing at- 
 titude of some hundred Sisters bent in prayer. All strikes you 
 forcibly, and as new depths are stirred up in the soul, every 
 scene and every sound, seem to bring you some message of. 
 love from Heaven, 
 
 " One memory upon another, breaks in joy, 
 . " Like the pleased sea. on a white pebbled shoce." 
 
 Then, when thanksgiving is over, and the morning repast 
 ended, the bell summons you to the large community room, 
 where every thing speaks to you of Margaret Bourgeoys ; a 
 temporary altar is erected, and peering out amid lights, flowers* 
 and their dark ^een leaves, you see the beautiful white statue^... 
 which speaks of Heaven and its Virgin Queen, She stand«;>- 
 there, her hands extended towards Margaret Bourgeoys' bust, 
 placed at her feet, and as you gaae upon the silent piarble, it 
 brings back many thrilling memories connected with her lov& 
 for Mary, and you feel that she is there, in a most fitting place^ 
 tl^re under the benign look of her heavenly Mother, whooe^ 
 virtues, she ^o loved to imitate. A grade lower, within am? 
 exquisite little shrine, lies the, sitver' box* which contains tha^ 
 ashes crimsoned with her life's blood. 
 
~ 335 — 
 
 • Vhis home festival, so replete with charming recollectioa^ 
 fbr the sister, is a gala day, for all the pupils of the Congrega«>^ 
 tioa It has ever been customary, for the young ladies of the' 
 boarding school, to offer their tribute of respect and filial love 
 to her memory, by renewing on this day, scenes wherein tho 
 noble virtues she so loved to practice, act a prominent part — 
 divine charity, in which«she excelled, and which lent so sweet 
 a charm to her daily intercor—e with others, is never omitted, 
 and for weeks previous to the event, youthful fingers are busil)^ 
 playing needles, transforming uncouth pieces of coton, flannel 
 and cloth, into neat little suits of clothing, which they intend to 
 present to the destitute children, who attend the poor schools 
 attached to the Congregation. This reunion generally takes 
 place, in the afternoon of the 12 th January. At a given hour, 
 the friends and relatives of the pupils, assemble in thQ 
 large hall of the community, and witness there one of the sweet- 
 est and most touching /?//i, over which piety and charity can- 
 preside. With the harmonious sounds of piano, harp andr 
 organ, is heard the pattering of little feet, keeping time as they 
 come, to the sofl echoes heard all around. The pupils enter, 
 leading by the h^nd, the youthful objects of their charity and 
 commiseration. Joy is everywhere, the children advance as 
 far as the little altar, and these under the eye of the Queen of 
 Heaven, they present a parcel of clothing, and a large loaf of 
 bread, to the extended hands beside them. It has been 
 remarked that this distribution takes place, at the foot of Mary's 
 statue, so that these poor children may understand, that they, 
 have received these gifts in the name^ and as it were, from the 
 bounty of their heavenly Mother. The bust of the pious fount 
 ^ress is there too, to remind them, that she is present in spirit 
 with her children, and that she too, presides over this pious 
 and innocent reunion, (i) These early lessons are never for- 
 gott?n, and perhaps many a heart is indebted to these pleasing 
 xemembrances, for its steadfast faith, its perseverance in tha 
 
 ' (1) Theiie festive-iioenee have taken another fofm.withiD the laat few 
 
 Biara. that i«, since the removal of the boardUiK eohool to Villan 
 aria, but it ia only teinporarjr ; Hoon again, the mother lioane willh^ 
 Teauitod to this oherished poriiou of Margaret Bourgeoys* work. 
 
I< ll ' 
 
 ■•■■ 'ii 
 
 — 336 — 
 
 path which leads to perfect happiness. God has many, so 
 many different wa)rs of acting upon the human heart ; in the- 
 daily rounds of Hfe, we meet many silent messengers of Mis' 
 holy will A look, a word, a passing scene, nay, even a little 
 flower, crushed to the ground, or on its stem, rejoicing by its. 
 beauty and its fragrance ; a something will come from it to* 
 our hearts, and gain us all at once. Al the close of these exer^ 
 cises, a solemn benediction of the Blessed Sacrament takes^ 
 place in the convent chapel, at which all iissist. 
 
 *' Lights blaze, 
 Like twinkling stars, among the flowers, 
 And sweet incense bums." 
 
 Hearts are open, to receive the exquisite consolations whichr 
 emanate from that fountain of untold bliss, the "' Blessed Sa- 
 crament," while subdued strains of the organ are floating in the 
 air, bearing up the soul from this earth's gloom, and rejoicing, 
 it with sweet visions of immortality. 
 
 " Those sounds come o'er the thrilling breast, 
 £'eu like the harp Htiings holieHt nit-asure, 
 When dreamt the soul of lauds of rest 
 ▲ud everlasting pleiMun>.'' 
 
 (Kkox.) 
 
 Who has ever left the chapel at the close of benediction^ 
 without feeling stronger and better ? Soft echoes of the O Saii^ 
 tart's HoUia^ or Tanium Ergo, will ring in youi ears> for manyi 
 an he \nd their soothing influence, will make vr^w feel happy^ 
 in spite of a heavy heart,,or a troubled spirit. Benediction of 
 the Blessed Sacrament I How our hearts think Him, for all 
 this, and what a flood of rapturous joy, submerges our souls, 
 when we remember, that we are children of that One, Holy, 
 Catholic and Apostolic Chu/ch, which contains all the treasure* 
 of his bountiful love, and exceeding great mercy. When we 
 think, that ^" have been called to that faith, of which so man/ 
 others are deprived, that it is ours to revel in heavenly delights, 
 and bask in the effulgent rays of celestial beniflcencr. Ah 
 dear reader, let us return thanks, by esteeming thci privi^egv . 
 
 
— 337 -- 
 
 we enjoy ; look abroad, "md count, if possible, the noble- 
 minded beings, who are gru,>ing in the midst of darkness ancT 
 error, without even tne faintest gleam of that light, which we, 
 alas ! oftentimes unheed. Why have we been chosen in pre- 
 ference to these ? Objects of divine predilection, let us respond 
 to the call of Heaven, by the purity of our lives, and the fervor 
 of our devotion, even though it be, but at the eleventh hour. 
 
 It is said, that the just shall live in eternal reniembrance. 
 Does it not seem so to you, dear reader, when you witness the 
 benedictions, that accompany everywhere Margaret Bourgeoys* 
 name? 178 years have passed, since she closed her eyes, upon 
 earthly scenes, and see, even here to-day, in this busy progres- 
 sive age, her memory is cherished and venerated, as that of a.- 
 loved one, who has just gone out from among us ; the magic 
 of her name, has elated hearts with heroic impulses, to do^ 
 something in the glorious cause of God. See its vivifying^ 
 action, ;ipon the generations, who have passed within these old 
 gay walls since her death. They have passed — 
 
 " Like 
 " Perfumed zephyrs throagh autnmer l«>ayeB," 
 The voice of her zeal, is not yet hushed, still, it calls 
 Bonis I souls, again for Him, souls, to gain souls. 
 That fewer may be lost, and they come, " creatures of 
 Suushioe," to obey the summons. 
 
 "They rise, 
 ^ From the gay banquet, and in scorn oast down, 
 
 Pleasures cup, the garland and the lute 
 Of festal hours, for the veil and cross. 
 Becoming sterner tattks. 
 
 They have put on 
 Courage and faith, and generous constancy, 
 E'eu as a breast-plate. 
 
 All look on them, 
 Moving ii. their beautiful array, 
 
 Of gentle fortitude, and bless the fair 
 Majestic vision, their unmurmuring 
 Turn unto their heavy toils." 
 
 (HXMAN».^ 
 
 1:1 
 
 11 ;v 
 
 WBi 
 
CHAPTER TWENTY-NINTH. 
 
 ''Reflections.— The heroic missionaries, Trho founded Ville-Marie.— Be- 
 
 oiinary of Saint Snlpice, Benefactor of Ville-Marie, to thin day.— 
 
 Progress of education, since the foundation of the colony.— Su- 
 
 . berban schools, opened in the city, and placed nnder the direction 
 
 ' of the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre-Dame.— Attendance at 
 
 these schools.— Number of missions, belonging to the Congregation 
 
 ' of Notre-Dame.— Grand total of the pupils actually, attending these 
 
 schools. 
 
 ?;•'■ 
 
 u- 
 
 m 
 
 " Alas " exclaimed the Marshal of Luxemburg, on his death 
 bed, " what will all my brilliant victories avail me, now, before 
 
 • •* the tribunal of that God, who is about to become my Judge ? 
 
 *^' Ah ! had I, instead of all these useless laurels, but the merit 
 
 -^* of a cup of cold water, given in His name ! " It is thus, dear 
 reader, that earthly grandeurs nr.d earthly recompenses appear 
 
 - at the supreme moment, when the illusions of life vanish, and 
 leave us face to face, with our deeds of good and evil, as God 
 reads them, written there upon the unfading pages of the soul : 
 " What will all my brilliant victories avail me. Ah ! had I 
 " rather the merit of a cup oi cold water, given in His name !" 
 It is the sting of remorse, the shudder of despair, in face of a 
 stem reality. 
 
 The experience of every day teaches us, that neither the 
 pleasures, the honors, nor the riches of life, can give us hap- 
 piness b ^re below. 
 
 A momentary satisfaction there may be, in the possession of 
 
 •those goods, which the world calls blessings, in as much as 
 
 ..^ey procure us at times, the means of doing good, and of 
 being useful to others ; but happiness to a human heart, they 
 never brought ; joy belongs not to earth, and with us mortals, 
 its presence is like the meteors glare, it dazi ^s for a moment, 
 
 .^hen fades away, 
 
 "As f)*ie the mists of morning, 
 Before the rising day." 
 
— 3a9 — 
 
 The rapidity with which persons and things change, then 
 disappear, convinces us, that earth is an exile, its pleasures 
 €phemeral, its honors, passing shadows. Happy those, who 
 awake to consciousness, ere they have been lured on, by the 
 feigned reality. Happy those, who have loved stem wisdom's 
 voice, and preferred her teachings to the syren's songs ; who 
 have not waited until the delusive shows of life are gone, to 
 weep over their folly. Life, the poet tells us, is like 
 
 " The flower, that smiles to-day, 
 
 To-morrow <lieH, 
 All that we w!t«h to at ay, 
 
 Tempts, tbeu flies." 
 
 (Shkllt.) 
 
 Such is life. No marvel then, that this truth, falling upon 
 the minds of men, made there, deep impressions and led them 
 to raise their thoughts and hearts on high, towaras that blessed 
 futurity, seen only in the mazy distance. Sursum Cotda I Our 
 holy Mother the Church, never ceases to say, for she knows 
 well, that the world's satellites, roam at will, through the varied 
 walks of life, scattering their pernicious maxims, and eni- 
 po soning with their pestiferous breath, even the haunts of 
 virtue. The Church will not, that her children should debase 
 themselves, before the world's vaunted shrines. That those 
 beyond her pale, should succumb, does not surprise ; poor 
 deluded creatures ! they struggle that they may not see the 
 light, hence, heavenly inspirations soften not their callous 
 hearts; they, have no salutary penance to preserve, no 
 Blessed Eucharist to strenghten, no faith, in a heavenly 
 mother's love, no loving trust, in their kind angel's protection. 
 Ah ! the countless privations, to which they are subject, and 
 withal, their moral virtues, strike us at times, with admiration ; 
 their philantrophic views in the cause of their fallow creatures, 
 lead them too, to the performance of magnanimous acts of 
 courage and self denial, but alas ! earthly votaries, what will 
 all their moral worfh avail them ? a thousand times more me- 
 ritorious, the cup of cold water, given in riis name. The 
 Creator alone, has a right to our lives, and to the acts therecf ; 
 
 
— 340 — 
 
 fSiiii 
 
 
 { I' 
 
 if' 
 
 li' 
 
 r 1.11 
 
 «{ 
 
 Vl 
 
 .- II ''I 
 
 *■ fi'l' 
 
 ?| 
 
 we belong not to ourselves, not to the world, but to God ; andT 
 for this reason, when we act in accordance, with our owa 
 human views, when we seek our individual gratifications, w^ 
 fail, because God is left out Those acts, which tend neither 
 to His honor, nor to His glory, may never receive a recom- 
 pense. He accepts only, and holds in eternal remembrance* 
 those deeds of ours, which prove grateful responses, to His 
 merciful undying love. Ah ! who, here below, that has not 
 some record, deeply graven upon memory's tablet, and en- 
 shrined as a sacred thing, within the heart's deep recesses. 
 Some memento prized almost as one's own life, simply, because 
 it is affection's offering. If then, thib heavenly attribute love 
 or charity, exercises so powerful an influence, upon poor weak 
 mortals, what shall we say of its action upon the Sacred Heart 
 of Jesus ! " Wctnan," did He once say, during the hours of Hi» 
 earthly pilgrimage, " woman, many sins are pardoned thee, be- 
 " cause thou hast loved much." A whole life of sin and 
 ingratitude effaced, because of one act of humble repentant 
 love. Ah ! dear reader, admire the power of even a human 
 effort, upon the Saviour's tender heart, then understand, why 
 Saint Augustin says : " Love, and do what you please." And- 
 when these acts are daily multiplied, when they savor of 
 humiliation, suffering and sacrifice, when they are performed 
 through the purest motives of heroic love ; Ah ! who may 
 recount the godly returns, bestowed by the Eternal Remunera- 
 tor upon these faithful generous servants. He asks sr little*, 
 and gives so much. The love of a human heart, the affections- 
 of His creatures, satisfy, if we may say so, the intensity of His. 
 divine ambition. 
 
 Angels and Saints have rejoiced on high, and their jubila- 
 tions have resounded throughout the heavenly Jerusalem^ 
 because here below, poor fragile creatures, had found out the 
 means of loving God, as He wished them to love Him. Such 
 dear reader, have bee^t our reflections, as we gazed around and 
 admired the wonderful ways of God, and sweet persuasions are 
 ours, when benedictions and blessings attend our deeds ; we 
 (Qel. that they are a portion of that hundred fold, promised to 
 
- 341 — 
 
 to- 
 
 fhtne, who respond to the Saviour's loying invitation. " Son, 
 giVe me thy heart" In every age, the church has borne testi- 
 mony to this truth, and this benign Mother, triumphs and 
 exults, as s!ie refers to the virtues, produced and practised 
 within her bosom. History too, is there, pointing to the path 
 in which they trod, those heroes of unshrinking faith, and super 
 human energy, those saintly heroines, who came with their 
 fragility and their love, to these western shores, that they might 
 gain souls to God. Christian civilization, great, grand and glo- 
 rious in its beginnings, how consoling and cheering in its 
 spiritual progress. 
 
 More than once, these thoughts have brought back to as, 
 isome occurence, connected with Margaret Bourgeoys' history. 
 Convictions such as these, spurred her on, in the paths of zeal^ 
 abnegation and devotedness ; convictions that exercised their 
 salutary influence, upon the Saints of God, in every age. " The 
 good liveth on." It lives in the continuation of their work ; it 
 lives in the spirit of sacrifice and heavenly zeal, perpetuated 
 by their followers from age to ;ige, age, even to this blessed 
 hour. It lives in the manifold aspirations, that have ascended 
 on high, from pious loving hearts ; a^^pirations, that will con- 
 tinue to ascend, we trust, until time shall be no more, from the 
 innumerable thousands, who have been sheltered, beneath the 
 shadow of her tomb. Veneration, gratitude and love to those 
 devoted self-sacrificing souls, who first came to these western 
 shores ! Veneration, gratitude, and love, to those who blessed 
 tile site of Vilte-Marie and erected there, under Mount Royal's 
 protecting shade, temples, to the wordship (^ the Living God, 
 -sanctuaries of piety and learning for the children of future 
 ages. None were I'orgotten, in those halcyon days. And oh ! 
 be it said to the eternal praise of a Sainted Olier, that it is to 
 the generous activities of his Sons, to their princely liberalitiefi, 
 to their zeal and devotedness to the welfare of Ville-Marie, 
 that Mary's chosen city, owes not only her birth, but her pre- 
 servation too. Their brilliant fortunes, their talents, their very 
 lives, were sacTificec in its interest Many a noble ancestral 
 fuune, was here consigned to oblivion; all that the world 
 
 ' 
 
 ! 
 
— 342 — 
 
 d 1 ; 
 
 seeks, esteems and honors, they buried here, when they came, 
 mid the wilds of Canada; but the remembrance of what 
 they did and suffered, of what they still do, lives, will live- 
 eternally. 
 
 Thanks to their zeal, rich and poor, now enjoy the same ad' 
 vantages. To the antique boarding-school, founded by Mar- 
 garet Bourgeoys, in 1681, have been added many others,, 
 academies and especially parochial schools, where thousands ot 
 destitute children, receive the benefits of a thorough moral 
 training, and religious instruction. The free schools, attached' 
 to the different localities of the city, owe their foundation tO' 
 the zealous efforts o.t a friend of youth ; to one, whe had long 
 formed the design of erecting separate schools, for the catholic 
 children of the city (i). The pious project was finally realized 
 in 1839. Spacious buildings were erected, for this purpose, in 
 different quarters, and the direction of those destined for the 
 girls, was offered to the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre. 
 Dame. 
 
 This proposition was accepted with joy ; for the good work^. 
 being the direct aim of their institution, could not be other- 
 wise than conformable to their desires. English and French 
 classes were accordingly opened, and multitudes of children, 
 of every age and size, hasteaed there, to receive lessons of 
 science and virtue. 
 
 These spacious school-houses, are all the property of the 
 gentlemen of Saint Sulpi«:e, by whom they are furnished, heat- 
 ed and kept in repair. Children to the number of 5,345, are 
 there instructed, in all the branches essential for their sphere 
 of life. 
 
 The mother-house is rapidly increasing and extending ; no 
 matter, what the troubles imd contradictions, may have been». 
 Margaret Bourgeoys' work has never ceased. The great aug- 
 mentadon in the number of the Sisters, particularly in the 
 novitiate, gave them means to increase their missions. 
 
 Besides the mother-house, and the free schools of the city,. 
 
 {\) See, the little oorapeodinoi, untitled : " Pr^cia hietoriqiie nnr le» 
 petitoe Joules de la p«roiiiM de Muutr6al," by the Houorable J. Yiger.. 
 
— 343 
 
 Margaret Bourgeoys' Congregation of Notre Dame, comprises*: 
 to-day, sixty flourishing missions. 
 
 Montreal alone, possesses two boarding schools, two largely 
 attended Academies, four select schools, and several free 
 classes, giving a total for the city alone, of 6,i86 children who 
 receive instruction from the Sisters of the Congregation. "This- 
 " institution," (i) remarks a writer, in his treatise on education 
 " was the first founded in Canada, and for the space of 198 - 
 " years, was the only educational establishment for young girls, 
 " in the city of Montreal. The Ladies of the Sacred Heart, 
 " were the first to come and share these arduous labors of ins- 
 *^ struction. They arrived in Canada, in the month of Decem- 
 " ber, 1842. The following year, speaks of the foundation of 
 " the Longueuil establishment, under the direction of the 
 " Sisters of the Holy names of Jesus and Mary, others came 
 " in their turn, to take part in the good work, so happily com- 
 " menced by Margaret Bourgec^rs, and so perseveringly con- 
 " tinned by her children. Not only did these primitive Sisters 
 ** of the Congregation, take charge of the children of Ville- 
 " Marie and adjacent places, for the space of 189 years, but 
 " still more, they brought into the intimacy of their dwelUing, 
 " young persons, whom they formed and prepared with every 
 '* possible care, then sent them forth to put their lessons in 
 •• practice, there, where their services might be needed. In 
 " consequence," he adds : " we may safely say, that the Sisters 
 " of the Congregation of Notre Dame, were the first who 
 " opened a Normal School in Canada, for the formation of 
 " teachers, and it was constantly kept up, notwithstanding the 
 " many privations and inconveniences, to which they were 
 " subject" As a proof of what we have said, we extract the 
 following from a pastoral letter, written by Bishop de Saint 
 V/Allier, in 1687. He says : 
 
 " Besides the boarding and day schools, kept in their own 
 " house for the young girls of Montreal, the Sisters of the Con- 
 ** gregation, have another establishment called the " House tof 
 " Providence," where some twenty grown-up girls, are taught . 
 
 ill 
 
 Mil 
 
 ll 
 
 (1) Voir. " Memorial aur r^dnc&tisn," piur le Dr. Meilleur* 
 
~ 344 — 
 
 " all that it is necessary for their sex to know. Several UacH^ 
 " ers have also been formed here by the sisters, who sent them 
 " afterwards to different localities, to teach the children their 
 *** catechism and prayers. They also give touchbg and useful 
 '" instructions to persons of their sex, more advanced in years." 
 These ambulatory missions, had many consoling results. It 
 -was principally at the period, destined as preparation for the 
 ^rst communion, that they took place, and when these secular 
 teachers were insufficient for this important act, the Sisters 
 themselves would go and spend two or three months in the 
 <;ountry places, so that none should be deprived of these reli^ 
 gicus instructions. The pious foundress of the Congregation, 
 was one of the most ardent promoters of this good work,, and 
 'Oftentimes, her zeal led her through woods and tangled paths^ 
 •even to the farthest districts, below Quebec Tradition has 
 marked the spot in various places, where she and her followers 
 •exercised their truly apostolij^ mission. We ourselves, have 
 -;gazed with veneration and love, upon a little corner of ground, 
 in the garden of a distinguished citizen c^ Boucherville, where 
 itbe incomparable Margaret Bourgeoys, gathered the children 
 ■laround her, during these ambulatory missions, to prepare them 
 lor their first communion. Ah ! in truth, we may exclaim with 
 4 pious author, who, when speaking of her glorious career of 
 veil-doing, says : " A name that should ever be pronounced in 
 **' Canada with respect, love and admiration, is the name <^- 
 "** Margaret Bourgeoys, the illustrious and incomparable foun- 
 *' dress of the Congregation of Notre Dame." 
 
 We will now, show you, dear reader, the extension which- 
 Sister Bourgeoys' humble beginnings have taken, the number- 
 of missions under the direction of the Sisters of the Congrega- 
 ^on, with the date of their foundation. But little can be said, 
 of the first missions, founded during the life time of the venefr 
 ■able foundress ; we know from tradition, that the first were 
 ^established on the Island of Montreal, and others beyond its- 
 li>orders, r^ far back as 1676. In the letters written un the 6th- 
 August, this same year, by his Lordship, Bishop de Saint- Val^ 
 lier, we read : " Sister Bourgeoys and her companions Lave 
 
— 345 
 
 **- been occupied for the last few years, in teaching gra'niitously 
 ** the little girls of Montreal and other localities." ^lost pro- 
 bably these first missions were, Champlain and Batiscan ; they 
 continued flourishing for a number of years, that is, until cir^ 
 cumstances connected with a cruel war, caused their suppres- 
 sion. ' 
 The mission of Champlain, founded in 1673, was interrupted 
 in 1683, on account of the Iroquois' war ; reopened in 1703, it 
 continued under the direction of the Sisters of the Congrega- 
 tion, until 1727, when the dilapidated state of the convent, 
 refused absolutely to shelter the inmates. In 17S8, the mis- 
 sion was completely abandoned, and the sisters transferred t<^ 
 " La Rivifere Quelle." Among the zealous missionaries, who 
 sanctified their lives, in this, then distant mission, special men- 
 tion is made of Sister Marie Ursula Charlotte Adeline de Lan^ 
 tagnac of Saint-Clare. She was the daughter of the most noble 
 Gaspard de Lantagnac, remarkable for his saintly and brilliant 
 career. She consecrated herself to God in Sister Bourgeoys* 
 Congregation, at the age of nineteen, and died in her sixty- 
 fourth year, in odor of sanctity, the 5th February, 1800, just a 
 century after the pious foundress of the Congregation. 
 
 The oldest mission on record, is that of the " Holy Family,"^ 
 on the Island of Orleans, founded by Sister Bourgeoys, in 1685, 
 consequently, this mission has existed for the space of 193 
 years. The site is most picturesque, and from its elevated 
 position, commands a most delightful view of the surrounding 
 parishes. The falls of Montmorency, cast their foaming waters 
 into the magnificent expanse, that rolls below, while the steejiiie 
 of " La Bonne Sainte Anne's " Church, is glistening in the dis- 
 tance. It is altogether an antiquated spot, whose solitude is- 
 charming. Number of pupils attending this convent schv>ol, 80; ' 
 
 Mission of " La Basse Ville, Quebec, founded in 1688) traii9* 
 fened later to Saint Roch's parish. (See St. Roch.) 
 
 lilCission of Chateau Richer, Quebec, founded in 1689, closed 
 <jhHing the war. The first convent still exists^ and is occupiei 
 by ^ Sisters of the *' Good Shepherd." 
 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 III 
 
 I 
 
.'ill 
 
 m 
 
 |i:;i|! 
 
 :l ■ 
 
 — 346 — 
 
 Pointe-aux-Trembles and Lachine, two oldest missions on 
 the Island of Montreal, founded in 1690. Lachine no longer 
 exists, Pointe-aux-Trembles still flourishing. Number of pupils, 
 17a. 
 
 Records of the missions founded from 1690 to 1703, des- 
 troyed in the conflagration of 1768. 
 
 1703 — Boucherville, in the diocese of Montreal, was for a 
 number of years previous to its foundation, among the ambu- 
 latory missions, oftentimes visited, by the veneiable foundress 
 of the Congregation. This mission was a source of consola- 
 tion, to the self-sacrifiicing sisters up to the year 1843, when 
 their convent was destroyed by fire. This sad accident occur- 
 red in the month of June, towards evening. After leading their 
 boarders, to the number of thirty-three, to a place of safety for 
 the night, the sisters returned to their dwelling, when the dan> 
 ger had attained its uto'ost At this moment, casting them- 
 selves upon their knees, and turning in the direction of Ville- 
 Marie, they off"ered to God the sacrifice of their mission. This 
 done. Sister Saint-Clare taking her crucifix as one inspired, 
 ' threw it into the midst of the flames, begging of God, to save 
 the village from further danger. Her prayer of faith and child- 
 like simplicity, was almost instantaneously answered. The fire 
 ceased, and the village was spared. The sisters, in a spirit of 
 rare disinterestedness, distributed to the sufferers, all they 
 had been able to save. God blessed their charity, the follow- 
 ing year, their school was reopened, and this ancient mission, 
 though not so flourishing as formerly, gives, notwithstanding^ 
 satisfaction to the entire parish. Number of pupils, 103. 
 
 1 705 — Laprairie. — The foundation of this mission dates from 
 1705. God blessed visibly the zeal and devotedness of the 
 Sister Missionaries, who commenced this establishment, amid 
 privations and sacrifices of every kind. A flourishing school 
 attests this fact, and to-day, the convent gives instruction to 
 180 pupils. 
 
 1733 — Pointe aux Trembles de Quebec — ^This establish- 
 ment is due to the liberalities of Mr. Dupont, who gave for 
 this purpose, a large piece of land, taken off, of his own domain. 
 
~ 347 
 
 October 5th 1713. It was only two years later however, that 
 the mission was firmly established, to the great satisfaction of 
 the parishioners. — Number of pupils, 115. 
 
 1720 — Lake of Two Mountains. — This interesting indiait 
 mission, the first established by Sister Bourgeoys, and com- 
 menced by her, at the mountain in 1680 ,was transferred some 
 years later, for the greater good of the colony to Sault au 
 RecoUet, where the Sisters continued their labors of Icve and 
 zeaL They worked assiduously there, for the space of twenty 
 years, practicing themselves, and teaching others, to practice 
 the admirable virtues, which their foundress first taught upon 
 Mount Royal's summit. 
 
 Finally in 1720, the mission was removed to a still greater 
 distance from the city, and comprised at this time, some 900 
 souls of the Huron, Iroquois and Algonquin tribes. The 
 young girls of these different nations were confided, as before, 
 to the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame. This mis- 
 sion has been the theatre of many noble sacrifices, and more 
 than one young Sister, foi^ot here, in the midst of her un- 
 couth pupils, not only her high lineage, and the joys and 
 honors, to which she might pretend ; but, still more, identified 
 her very life, in its devotedness, with the life of the forest child, 
 the mother tongue remained unheeded, and its familiar accents 
 gave place, to the more poetic expressions of the child of 
 nature, so strong and deep was that zeal, which would gain 
 souls to God. The number of indian children attending the 
 mission school, has decreased considerably, withen the last few 
 years. Our progressive age, has penetrated to these still 
 borders of the Ottawa, and civilization has taken from the 
 indian maiden, not only her native garb, but also her native 
 simplicity. The number of pupils attending the mission school 
 of the " Lake of Two Mountains, is now reduced to about 40, 
 in constant attendance. 
 
 1763 — Saint Fran9ois du Sud, Quebec. — The mission of 
 Chateau Richer, established by the pious foundress of the 
 Congregation, in 1689, a few years previous to her death, 
 was closed during the war. It was never re-established, but 
 
 
 Hi 
 
 i'l 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 V 
 
 / 
 
 O 
 
 {■/ 
 
 k^ 
 
 
 ,% 
 
 Q- 
 
 y 
 
 5r /^^/^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 I'f iM 1 2.2 
 2.0 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 J 
 
 y] 
 
 v^ 
 
 A 
 
 ^3 
 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 / 
 
 o 
 
 7 
 
 //a 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (71«) 872-4503 
 
 V 
 
 4^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 \ 
 
 \ 
 
 
 4s:^. 
 
 ,v 
 
 
 -v^" <^^^ 
 
 > 
 
I 
 
 L<? 
 
 t^ i^.. 
 
 Q- 
 
 \ 
 
— 348 — 
 
 s*me years later, transferred to the Parish of Saint Fran9bis du 
 Sud. In 1767, Sister Margaret Piot de Langloiserie of Sahit 
 Hippolyte, at that time, Superior of the Congregation, named 
 two Sisters, for the foundation of this mission. In the letter 
 of introduction, which her zeal, charity and motherly solicitude 
 induced her to write, upon this occasion, she says : 
 
 '.i-^ 
 
 l!''il, 
 
 ** Reverend Sir, — Your pious desires are finally accomplished. 
 *' The dear Sisters who remit this letter, to you, will assure you 
 ** at the same time, of the entire satisfaction, we experience, to 
 '* share with you, the labors and merits of the present under- 
 " taking. 
 
 *' We are extremely grateful to you, Reverend Sir, for having 
 ** procured us, the means of doing good in your parish. What 
 ** interior joy, should fill the hearts of those, who are chosen to 
 " lay the foundations of a mission, where so much good can 
 ** be done. 
 
 " I flatter myself, that you will not refuse our dear Sisters, 
 ** the advice and counsel, of which they stand so much in need. 
 " With your charitable assistance, God will be, indeed, known, 
 *• loved, and faithfully served, in this new mission." And He 
 did bless the zeal and fervor of these first missionaries. Others, 
 have walked since then, in the path they trod, and the mission 
 •f Sainf FraoQois du Sud, still retains much of that primitive 
 «implidt;>, which distinguished the first years of its foundatioa 
 The number of pupils at the present moment, 83. 
 
 1783 — Mission of Saint Denis, (Diocese of St Hyacinthe). 
 — ^This mission, established in the course of the year 1783, hat 
 ^ways retained its primitive spirit The first Sisters, who 
 kbored there, must have been the recipients of many sp^dai 
 graces and blessings, for their work was nobly done. The 
 flourishing institution, which still adorns this parish, attests the 
 spirit of religion, which they so well imprinted within the 
 hearts of their pupils ; spirit, which the parents have tnuw- 
 gutted, with pride, to their children. — Number of pupils, 135. 
 
 1 784 — Mission of Pointe Cuiire, (Diocew at MoiitrMl)^'— 
 
IMi 
 
 — 349 — 
 
 The mission of Lachine, was suppressed in 1784, because of a 
 great decrease in the population, and the Sisters employed 
 there, transferred their establishment to Pointe Clairt. This- 
 mission is most agreeably situated, on the shores of the Saint 
 Lawrence, ' ut a short distance from the city of Montreal A 
 large and spacious convent has been recently erected, and a 
 juvenile population of some 130, enlivens the natural tran- 
 quillity of the spot. 
 
 1809 — Mission of La Rivifere Quelle, (Diocese of Quebec). 
 —The foundation of this mission, dates from 1809. It is still 
 flourishing, notwithstanding the numerous houses of education^ 
 by which it is surrounded. — Number of pupils, 93. 
 
 1823 — Sainte-Marie de la Beauce, (Diocese of Quebec). 
 ^— -This mission was established in 1823, at the price 
 of incredible hardships and privations. — Number of pupils, 146. 
 
 1825 — Mission of Berthier, (Diocese of Montreal). — This 
 establishment dates from 1825. The school is flourishing, and 
 offers instruction to 186 pupils. 
 
 iSu6 — Mission of Terrebonne, (Diocese of Montreal). — 
 Opened iu 1826. — Number of pupils, 165. 
 
 1 133 — Mission of Saint Eustache, (Diocese of Montreal). — 
 This mission, dates from 1833. — Number of pupils, 133. 
 
 1841 — Mission of Kingston, (Diocese of Kingston, Upper 
 Canada). — ^This establishment dates from 1841. The first 
 Sister missionaries bore many ^eavy crosses, ere they succeed- 
 ed, in their praise worthy undertaking. A few years later, they 
 were recompensed for their past toils and privations, by the 
 assurance that God had blessed their endeavors. A flourishing 
 school attests the fact, and some 450 pupils, drink here of the 
 " stream of science," as it flows. 
 
 1S44 — Mission of Chateauguay, (Diocese of Montreal). — 
 This mission was established in 1844. Though not so flourish- 
 ing as formerly, still there are iu constant attendance, some 87 
 popils. 
 
 . 1844 — Mission of the Cedars, Diocese of Montreal). — This 
 nmuon, opened in 1844, offer instruction at the present day 
 to 90 pupils. 
 

 1 * 
 
 hi'' 
 
 i*.* 
 
 14" 
 
 — 350 — 
 
 1844 — Mission of Saint Roch, (Diocese of Quebec). — This 
 mission, first established in the Lower Town, Quebec, and one 
 of the most ancient belonging to the Congregation, occupied 
 until the year 1844, the site, formerly purchased by Sister 
 Bourgeoys. It was, for many years, under the direction of one of 
 the first companions of the pious foundress, Sister Marie 
 Raisin, whose religious career was cut short by death in 1688; 
 she was in her thirtieth year. In 1844, the boarding-school 
 was transferred to its present site, in Saint Roch's Parish. 
 This removal brought numberless advantages to the mission, 
 not only as regards the pupils, but also the course of instruc- 
 tion, which comprises to-day, every useful and agreeable 
 branch. One hundred pupils form the boarding-school of 
 this mission, besides a day-school frequented by some three bun- 
 dled. An external school for the children of the poorer classes, 
 to the number of five hundred and sixty-eight, forming a total of 
 968 pupils, united in the same building. There are twenty- 
 seven Sisters here, under the direction of a local Superior, all 
 depending, however, upon the Mother-House in Montreal. — 968. 
 
 1847 — Mission of Saint Theresa, (Diocese of Montreal). — 
 Established in 1847. — Average attendance, 164. 
 
 1847 — Mission of the Assumption, (Diocese of Montreal). 
 -^Established in 1847. — Number of pupils, 171. 
 
 1847 — Mission of Saint John's, (Diocese of Montreal). — 
 Established in 1847. — Number of pupils, 468. 
 
 1848 — Mission of "La Baie Saint Paul," (Diocese of Que- 
 bec). — Established in 1848. — Nunber of pupils, 164. 
 
 1849 — Mission of Saint Croix, (Diocese of Quebec). — 
 Established in 1849. — Number of pupils, 120. 
 
 1852 — Mission of Yamachiche, (Diocese of Three Rivers). 
 — Established in 1852. — Number of pupils, 119. 
 
 I855 — Mission of Chambly, (Diocese of Montreal). — Estab- 
 lished in 1855. — Number of pupils, 160. 
 
 1855 — Mission de Sainte Anne de la Parade, (Diocese of 
 Three Rivers). — ^Established in 1855. — Number of pupils, 19a. 
 
 1855 — Mission of Rimourlii, (Diocese of Rlmouski). — Estab- 
 lished in 1855. — Number of pupils, 168. 
 
— 351 — 
 
 i856~Mission of Saint Sauveur, (Quebec).— Established in 
 1856. — Number of pupils, 649, 
 
 1856— Mission of Karaouraska, (Diocese of Quebec).— 
 Esiablished in 1856.— Number of pupils, 100. 
 
 1856— Mission of Arichat, (Diocese of Arichat). — Estab- 
 lished in 1856.— Number of pupils, 200. 
 
 1857— Mission of Sherbrooke, (Diocese of Sherbrooke)— 
 Established in i857.~Number of pupils, 431. 
 
 1857— Mission of Charlottetown, (Diocese of Charlotte- 
 town).— Established in 1857.— Number of pupils, 213. 
 
 1857— Mission of Sorel, (Diocese of St Hyacinthe).— Estab- 
 lished in 1857.— Number of pupils, 568. 
 
 i860— Mission of Bourbonnais, IJlinois, (Diocese of Chi- 
 cago). —Established in i860.— Number of pupils, 130. 
 
 1862— Mission of Huntingdon, (Diocese of Montreal). 
 
 Established in 1862. — Number of pupils, 40. 
 
 1863— Saint Joseph's, (Charlottetown). — Established in 
 1863. — Number of pupils, 219. 
 
 1863— Mission of Acadiaville, (Diocese of Arichat).— Estab- 
 lished in T863. — Number of pupils, 100. 
 
 1864— Mission of Miscouche, (Diocese of Charlottetown).— 
 Established in 1864. — Number of pupils, 67. 
 
 1865— Mission of Peterborough, (Diocese of Kingston).— 
 Established in 1865.— Number of pupils, 120. 
 
 1865— Mission of Williamstown, (Diocese of Kingston).— 
 Established in i86s.~Number of Pupils, 123. 
 
 1865— Mission of Kankakee, Illinois, (Diocese of Chicago). 
 —Established in 1865.— Number of pupils, 264. 
 
 1868— Mission of Ottawa, (Diocese of Ottawa).— Established 
 in 1868. — Number of pupils, 120. 
 
 1868— Mission of Tignish, (Diocese of Charlottetown).— 
 Established in 1868.— Number of pupils, 142. 
 
 1868— Mission of Summerside, (Diocese of Charlottetown). 
 —Established in 1868.— Number of pupils, 143. 
 
 1868— Mission of Saint Athanase, (Diocese of St Hyacin- 
 the).— Established in i868.— Number of pupils, 119. 
 
 1869— Mission of Saint Christophe d'Arthabaska, (Diocese 
 
— 352 — 
 
 If- 
 
 of Three Rivers). — Established in 1869. — Number of pupils, 
 130. 
 
 • 1869 — Mission of New Gastle, (Diocese of Chatham, N. B.) 
 — Established in 1859. — Number of pupils, 107. 
 
 1869 — Mission of Waterbury, (Diocese of Hartford, Conn.). 
 — Established in 1869. — This convent is most agreeably si- 
 tuated on an eminence. Its extensive play grounds are taste- 
 fully ornamented with forest trees and shrubbery, and although 
 it is in the midst of a city, it enjoys the beauty and the seclu- 
 sion of the country, — Number of pupils, 154. 
 
 1870 — Mission of Saint Albans, Vermont, (Diocese of Bur- 
 lington). — Established in 1870. — This mission, founded the 
 1 7th of February, 1870, has many dear and interesting asso- 
 ciations connected with its past. Those of our readers, who 
 are familiar with the touching details, concerning the " Young 
 Converts " or " The three Sisters," will no doubt be gratified 
 to hear, that this convent of Saint Albans, was their elegant 
 residence at the time of their death. Helen, the second of 
 these Sisters, and the first, for whom " the silver cords of life " 
 were snapt assunder, died in Fairfield, the 39th of October, 
 1858. Five or six months later, the two others followed. The 
 appartment, which the young apostle " Debbie " loved to call 
 " her room," and from which her pure soul, winged its flight 
 on high, was converted into the convent Chapel ; the Sanc- 
 tuary occupying the spot, where her inanimate form, " lovely 
 still in death," told in its own mute eloquence, how dearly she 
 had prized her gift of Faith. 
 
 In the adjoining room, Anna closed her eyes to earthly 
 scenes, and went with her eighteen summers, to mingle in the 
 angelic choirs. 
 
 More than three hundred children, listen now in this " plea- 
 sant retreat," to the oft repeated tale of " the three Sisters " 
 and the heroic steadfastness, which won for them an eternal 
 crown.— Number of pupils, 340, 
 
 1871 — Mission of Bathurst, (Diocese of Chatham, N. B.). — 
 Established in 187 1. — Number ot pupils, 73. 
 
— 353 — 
 
 1873— Mission of Bellevue, (Diocese of Quebec).— Estab- 
 lished in 1873.— Number of pupils, 120. 
 
 1873— Mission of Saint Romuald, (Diocese of Quebec) — 
 Established in i873.~Number of pupils, 340. 
 
 1874— Mission of Caraquet, (Diocese of Chatham, N. B ) 
 —Established in 1874.— Number of pupils, 95. 
 
 1874— Mission of Saint Louis, (Diocese of Chatham, N B) 
 —Established in 1 824.— Number of pupils, 64. 
 
 i875-Mission of Joliette, (Diocese of Montreal). -Estab. 
 hshed m 1875.— Number of pupils, 228. 
 
 1877— Magdalen Islands, (Diocese of Charlottetown) —Es- 
 tablished in 1877— Number of pupils, average attendance 60 
 
 1877— Mission of Saint Aubert, (Diocese of Quebec).— Es- 
 tabhshed in 1877.— Number of pupils, 89. 
 
 ACADEMIES AND DAY SCHOOLS IN THE CITY OF MONTREAfc 
 
 'i860— Saint Denis Academy, (St. Denis Street). -Estab- 
 lished m i860.— Number of pupils, 236. 
 
 1864— Saint Anthony's Academy, (Lagauchetiere Street) — 
 Established in 1864.— Number of pupils, 227. 
 
 Notre-Dame School, attached to the Mother House, affords 
 instruction to 176 pupils. 
 
 Bonsecours School, 233 pupils 
 
 Saint Patrick's School, 450 pupils. 
 
 Saint Joseph's School, 582 pupils. 
 
 Saint Lawrence School, 660 pupils. 
 
 Visitation School, (Quebec Suburb),.-8oo pupils. 
 
 Saint Anthony's School, 285 pupils. 
 
 Saint Gabriel's School, 364 pupils. 
 
 Saint Mary's School, (pied du Courant Ste. Marie) -23^ 
 Jpupils. '' ■* 
 
 Saint Ann's School, 478 pupils. 
 
 Saint Felix School, 162 pupils. 
 
 School of the Sacred Heart, (Ontario Street).— 600 puoils. 
 
 Saint Paul's School, 100 pupils. 
 ^ These Schools, mo3t generally, take the name of the locality 
 tt which they are situated. 
 
k' 
 
 H I 
 
 — 354 — 
 
 There are branches of the Congregation of Notre Ehtme of 
 Montreal, in fourteen different dioceses. 
 
 Diocese of Montreal, i8 missions. 
 
 " of Saint Hyacinthe, .... 3 " 
 
 " of Sherbrooke, 2 *' 
 
 " of Quebec, 14 " 
 
 ** of Kingston, .... . . . . 3 " 
 
 " of Ottawa, I " 
 
 " of Three Rivers, .... .. 3 " 
 
 " of Rimouski, i " 
 
 " of Arichat, .. .... .. 2 '* 
 
 " ofCharlottetown, P. E. I.,.. 6 " 
 
 •' of Chatham, 4 " 
 
 " of Chicago, , . 2 " 
 
 • " of Burlington, i " 
 
 ** of Hartford, Conn., .... i •* 
 
 61 missions. 
 
 Number of pupils, receiving instruction, in the different 
 
 missions of the Congregation, QjSgB 
 
 Number of pupils, attending the schools, in the city of 
 
 Montreal alone, * 6,186 
 
 Grand total of the pupils under the direction of the 
 
 Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame, . . 16,084 
 
 BOARDING SCHOOL OF VILLA MARIA. 
 
 The house with its beautiful grounds, once knolvn as Monk- 
 lands, was for some years,, the elegant residence of Lord Elgin. 
 It became the property of the Sisters of the Congregation of 
 Notre Dame, in 1854, period which marks the foundation of 
 this flourishing institution. Two spacious wings, have been 
 added to the first substantial edifice, and the whole fitted up, in 
 a style elegant and comfortable. Thaaks to the untiring acti- 
 yky, and to the constant devotedness of the noble minded 
 woman, who presided at its birth, Aod^who^wsUched over its 
 «toily developmeat, nothing has been left undone. Our read- 
 eri| will here recall, no doubt, the geatle dignity, tihe afiabiUty, 
 
— 355 — 
 
 of 
 
 s. 
 
 6,186 
 [6,084 
 
 Monk- 
 Elgin. 
 rtion of 
 artiott of 
 
 ire bWBl 
 
 »dwp»iw 
 ing acti- 
 nHftded 
 over its 
 
 i0i»billitQr» 
 
 the unassuming modesty of the ever to be regretted Sister " The- 
 Nativity," whose earthly career, was cut short by the angel of 
 death, some years ago. Thia worthy daughter of Margaret 
 Bourgeoys, traced the path, wherein others could continue her 
 life of usefulness, so fruitful m happy results. No advantages- 
 are withheld, from the growing youth who now assemble withili 
 Ville Marie's spacious halls ; there, they are taught the ireal 
 object of their lives, here below ; there, the duties of later years, 
 are considered as sacred things, upon the conscientious accom- 
 plishment of which, depend earthly happiness, and earthly feli- 
 city. Twenty-seven sisters reside in this beautiful mountain 
 home, each performing her allotted part, in the xeligious and 
 .moral training of some 180 pupils, confided to their care. 
 
 MOUNT SAINT MARY. 
 
 The magnificent building, now known, as Mount Saint Mary's 
 boarding school, was at first a school or college, belonging to • 
 the anabaptists. It passed into the hands of the Sisters of 
 the H6tel-Dieu, and was fitted up by them, for an hospi- 
 tal, 'destined to receive English and Irish patients. Towards 
 the close of this same year, it was again sold, and finally became 
 the property of the Sisters of the Congregation, who transferred 
 there the boa* ding school, which until then, had been attached . 
 to the mother house. The site occupied by this convent, is- 
 one of the finest in the city of Montreal, and commands an 
 ejftensiye view of the River Saint Lawrence, and the surroimd- 
 ing country. Twenty-six sisters are attached to this institutioi), 
 and preside, over a juvenile population of nearly two hundred. 
 
 If proof were necessary, dear reader, to justify the incessant 
 benedictions, which Heaven has showered upon the work, sa 
 happily commenced by Margaret Bourgeoys, and upon the 
 efforts and labors of those who have continued this same work ;, 
 the numbers who throng unceasingly to the venerated i shades 
 of her Congregation, will tell far better, than our imperfect 
 wosds, how true the assertion made by the Queen of Heaven, 
 to her well-beloved child, some 226 ]^ears ago, when she said» 
 "Go, and I will never abandon you." 
 
356 
 
 I; 
 
 Margaret Bourgeoys, faithful to the inspiration then re- 
 ■>ceivcd, accomplished her mission, and as Our holy Mother 
 was called, or rather predestined, to assist in establishing the 
 Church ; so Margaret Bourgeoys in imitating her, was instru- 
 •mental in the same way, as regards the Church of Ville-Marie, 
 ■ and to use the words of an impartial writer : " Her Congrega- 
 ■ " tion, from the very beginning of the colony, has been a 
 ** source of many invaluable services, but in no manner 
 ** perhaps, more efficaciously, than by devotion to the Queen 
 -•'** of Heaven," and is it not true, that when the heart has made, 
 ats resolves to be entirely to God, it first turns towards Mary ! 
 She is the means, by which souls are gained to God, and this 
 was Sister Bourgeoys' highest ambition, to lead hearts to Jesus 
 by Mary. Bossuet, in one of his sermons upon the glorious 
 Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, says ; " Maiy was given to 
 '" the Church after Our Lord's Ascension, thit she might be 
 ■** the shield, the rampart, and the consolation of the faithful 
 " of that time. She forgot not, that upon Calvary, she had 
 ^* been named the Mother of all mankind, and in the person 
 " of the beloved disciple, she adopted us all, for her children. 
 ^* The image of her Divine Son, was revealed to her, in His 
 " members, and in the hearts of all those who suffered or 
 " who were oppressed, she insinuated, as it were, her own 
 " powerful and pure heart, so that her intentions and her sen- 
 -" timents, might, in unison with theirs, implore pardon and 
 ^' mercy. She acted by the Apostles, when they announced 
 " the Gospel, to those who knew it not ; she was with the mar- 
 *' tyrs, when they sealed their faith, with their heart's blood ; 
 " she is ever with the faithful, to inspire them with love for the 
 " precepts of her Divine Son, to listen to his counsels, to 
 " imitate his examples." " Sister Bourgeoys' life," says a di- 
 ,-stinguished writer, "is a remarkable proof of this same 
 ** influence, exercised by the Blessed Virgin, in the formation 
 ** of the Church. We behold every day, incontestable marks, 
 ^' evidences of her powerful intercession, of her secret opera* 
 ^* tions with the Holy Spirit, in procuring means, to transmit 
 -•• the gift of faith, throu'ghout the entire world." Again, it was 
 
is. 
 
 — 357 — 
 
 upon one of those feasts, so dear to the children of Mary, " The 
 Festival of the Rosary," that the image of her invincible protec- 
 tress, struck her sight, so sweetly and so efficaciously, — touched 
 her heart, — changed her entire being, and enkindled within her 
 soul, the spirit of apostolic zeal, that became more and more 
 ardent, each successive day ; spirit which finally inspired her, 
 with the heroic design, of sacrificing her home, her country, so 
 as to contribute towards establishing the reign of Jesus Christ, 
 within the hearts of the savage hordes of Canada. Then, as a 
 last proof, that this astonishing vocation, was really and truly 
 her work, this incomparable Virgin, deigns to appear in a 
 visible manner to Sister Bourgeoys, and confirms all that had, 
 transpired, by the words that fall from her lips : " Go and 
 
 " I will never abandon you." " And I knew, writes the 
 " Sister, " that it was the Blessed Virgin, for her presence 
 " and her words, filled me with courage and nothing, after that,. 
 " seemed to me impossible or difficult." From this, we must 
 infer, that the ardent zeal for the sanctification of souls, whicht 
 animated Sister Bourgeoys and her first companions, was the 
 result of that hidden power, that secret influence, exercised by 
 this heavenly Mother, upon their hearts. 
 
 This devotion to the Blessed Virgin, which constitutes the 
 life of the Congregation, not only contributes to give pious 
 inclinations, and an increase of faith to the catholic pupils of 
 this institution ; but still more, it is a means made use of, by> 
 Divine Goodness, to bring into the true fold, members, who 
 live beyond her pale. No doubt, dear reader, you will here 
 recall, many touching ceremonies of this kind, that brought joy 
 and consolation to the hearts of Jesus and Mary. Happy mo- 
 ments, when a loved companion, came to kneel at the com^ 
 mon altar, to receive there, the gift of faith, and share in the 
 graces and blessings, obtained by all, in answer to the voice 
 of prayer. Others too, betimes, have come and knelt beside 
 their children, and received with them the Sacrements of Bap- 
 tism, Confirmation and the Holy Eucharist, and deplored in 
 the words of the great Saint Augustin, to have known too late^ 
 that God so ancient and yet so new. 
 
Itf^MW:' 
 
 L ,».■ 
 
 CHAPTER THIRTIETH. 
 
 «<1oiiclu8ion.— Contraat between the past and present of the Congre- 
 gation.— Sister Marie Barbior, second Superior of the Congregation 
 of Notre-Dame,— Notes on some other pious members of this insti- 
 tution.— Poetry,— Villa-Maria.— Devotion to Margaret Bourgeoys' 
 . memory at the present day. 
 
 In concluding a little work, which has indeed been to us a 
 labor of love, we regret that circumstances will not allow us to 
 add soiTie other pages, concerning the results of Sister Bour- 
 geoys' examples, of her noble and heroic virtues. A pen more 
 A«perienced than ours, may one day perhaps, trace othe • scenes 
 of interest, incic "snt to the work of grace, within the so Is of 
 many, whom the world would fain have claimed, but who, 
 lured on by her examples, burst asunder the fetters that bound 
 them to earthly pleasures, that they might taste the bliss pro- 
 mised, even here below, to those, who take up their cross, to 
 follow their Divine Master. Were we onl> to give a faint sketch 
 of the first pupil of the Congregation, of that Marie Barbie.", 
 vthe first professed Sister, and later, the first to succeed the 
 Venerable foundress in the g jvernment of the Congregation, it 
 Would be a glorious evidence, of how perfectly the able hands 
 of Margaret Bourgeoys, formed her children, that she might 
 gain them to God. Hers, was a noble beginning, the child of 
 fifteen summers, who came to consecrate, at this early age, her 
 Jieart to God. 
 
 It was the first oblation, that Ville-Marie laid upon the 
 Altar of sacrifice. Even at this tender age, the child of predi- 
 lection, seemed to understand the real import of the step she 
 had taken, and sometime later, alluding to this event, she says, 
 " When ;I entered the novitiate of the Congregation, it seemed 
 ■" to me, that my companions were all Saints, and that it was 
 ^* rashness on my part, to associate niyself with so many holy 
 •" ibuis. I was completely won, by their humility and deep 
 '* spirit of mortification." Sister Marie Bafbier's mission, wtIC 
 
359 — 
 
 wa; 
 
 somewhat different from that of the venerable foundress. She, 
 Mras spared the trials and interior struggles, attending an ezlra- 
 ordiiury vocation, the privations of an unknown stranger 
 clime ; and withal, we perceive in the yoathtul Sister, from the 
 beginning of her religious career, the same spirit of mortifica- 
 tion, the same love of penance, the same wonderful humility, 
 the same spirit of generous, confiding abandon, into the arms 
 of Jesus and Mary. Named a few years only, after her profes- 
 sion, to occupy the charge of Assistant to the pious foundress 
 of the Congregation, she offered herself to God, upon this 
 occasion, as a victim, destined to suffer and to perform all 
 that He should ordain. 
 
 She expressed as follows, the sentiments of her heart. 
 
 " O my God ! through pure love for Thee, and io accom- 
 *' plish all the designs. Thou hast upon Thy unworthy servant, 
 *' because of Thy love for this poor miserable creature, permit 
 " that I should offer myself to Thee, as a victim willing and 
 " ready to suffer, all that thou desircst I should suffer, for 
 
 time and for eternity. Let me die, as becomes my infamy 
 " and my misery, in the disgrace of all men, and deprived of 
 *' every comfort and assistance. I abandon myself to all kinds 
 " of humiliations, to the scorn and privations, attending all 
 " sorts of death, that I may expiate thereby the multitude of 
 " sins, that are committed each instant in the world. I would 
 " live, only to suffer in my body and in my soul, every interior 
 *' and exterior pain, tl.»t Thou may'st wish to send me. To 
 " Thee I consecrate my will, so that obedience may be ray 
 " sole guide ; and for Thy love, I willingly sacrifice every 
 " spiritual consolation, those of earth, and those of Heaven." 
 
 Four months only after having made this offering to God, 
 she was elected by the Sisters, to replace Sister Bourgeoys, in 
 the government of the Congregation ; that moment, she gave 
 hen " ap to the practice of austerities and mortifications, the 
 recital of which, would prove incredible, were it not attested 
 by eye witnesses, worthy of faith. These excessive penances^ 
 were condemned by her directors, and the obedient Sister, 
 yielding to their will, allowed herself to be guided in thig 
 
 it 
 
— 360 ~ - 
 
 t.'',i 
 
 
 t 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 
 -t 
 
 if. 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 igas — 
 
 V 
 
 HStr. 
 
 _ln 
 
 Hi 
 
 n 
 
 matter, as they thought best. God was moved. He came now 
 in answer to her primitive desire, and completely overwhelmed' 
 her, with interior trials of every kind. " Oh ! how can wc 
 " suffer so much, and not die 1 " she cries. " I am like a per- 
 *• son suspended in the air, who touches neither Heaven, nor 
 " earth. I crave for the food of Angels, and the more I unite 
 " myself to God, in the Holy Communion, the more ardent, 
 ** becomes my desire to receive Him. I am dying of hunger, 
 " and my whole being, is parched up, as it were, with this 
 " burning desire. My soul sighs for divine union, and I seek 
 " my God, by a path that I know not. The profound interior 
 " desolation, in which I live, occupies me unceasingly ; God' 
 " alone, is my all, and without Him, Heaven or hell is indif- 
 " ferent to me." Then came ferxrful maladies, brought on by 
 her rigorous penance, and after the unsuccessful treatments^ 
 that seemed only to increase hej patience and resignation, she 
 writes : " God will not suffer that the slightest consolation- 
 " should rejoice my heart, I adore His conduct towards me, 
 " and bow submissively to His holy will. 
 
 " Our sisters wish to divert me, from what they consider my 
 " great trials, but my soul has no need of these distractions. 
 " God alone, no earthly consolation, He dwclis m the depths- 
 " of my heart, then, what matter, what my privations may be, 
 " He suffices, and I am content. 
 
 At a later period, speaking to the young sisters who sur- 
 rounded her, with that accent of faith, that marked her every 
 word, she says : " To teach the young, was «. ver my dearest 
 " inclination, when thus occupied, I seem to see our Divine 
 " Lord walking before me, inviting me to follow Him^ 
 " through the city and the country places, seeking out souls to 
 " save. I see, too, our Blessed Mother, gathering up the 
 " words of life, that fall from the lips of her Divine Son, treas- 
 " uxing them up in her heart, to distribute them, with motherly^ 
 " affectioa, to those who assist at her lessons, with confidence 
 " and love." 
 
 Sister Marie Barbier, was no less zealous within the precincts. 
 of her commuaity, where her examples were a powerful stimu- 
 
 li 
 
— 361 — 
 
 lant to the practices of regularity and fervor. " I enjoy perfect 
 " tianquillity and peace of mind, in humility and obedience, 
 " and I cannot imagine how a sister, can refuse anything to a 
 " superior, who holds the placo of God, and who represents 
 " the Blessed Virgin. Oftentimes in the occupations thejeast 
 " to my tasto, I have encountered extraordinary assistance and 
 " success, simply because I acted through a spirit of obedience, 
 " Replace a sister in her office, accept the humiliations and 
 " crosses that fall each day to our lot, not only with resigna- 
 " tion, but, if possible, not to allow the slightest alteration in 
 " our features to betray the emotions within, or rather, to be 
 " willing to do all things at all times, should be the maxim of 
 " a sister of the Congregation of Notre Dame." 
 
 .*^ame<i for the third time, assistant to the superior, she 
 writes : "I feel more than ever, a want to abandon myself 
 " totally and unreservedly to God, to be submissive in all 
 " things, notwithstan^iing the repugnances of nature ; to consi- 
 " der m^^self no more, than I would a beast of burden, who 
 " allows itself, to be conducted hither and thither, without evin- 
 '• cing the slightest dissatisfaction. Still, at times, it seems to 
 " ms, that it would be better, if I occupied some other office 
 " than that cf assistant ; but after all, this, as well as the rest, 
 " should bs inJifierent to me. What matter, where I am em- 
 " ployed, whether k t - iu the garret or in the cellar, in the 
 *^ couutry or m the Aty. I am only fit, for the vilest and the 
 " lowest occupations in the house. I offer myself to be the 
 '* servant of all, so that our sisters, may have the means and 
 " the facility of performing better, than I could do, occupations 
 ** of greater importance." 
 
 It WAS thus, that this worthy pupil and companion of Sister 
 Bourgcoys, put in practice, the lessons and the examples of her 
 pious foundress. The last years of her life, were adorned by 
 thoae hidden virtues, that God inspires, when He wishes W 
 reserve for Himself alone, the love and merits of a privileged 
 souL Sister Marie Barbier survived Sister Bourgeoys, thirty- 
 nine years, and persevered in her primitive fervor, imtil she 
 breathed her last, in the seventy-seventh year of her age, leav- 
 
— 362 — 
 
 ing, with her si«,.y-two years of religious profession, a singular 
 reputation of sanctity, and a sentiment of profound veneration 
 for her memory. 
 
 How many more, we might mention, not only of these prin 
 mitive virtues, but others that we encounter, as we descend the 
 stream of years. Noble examples, placed here and there, to 
 encourage generations, as they pass by, and hand down to pos-. 
 terity, incontestable evidences of the greatness of Margaret 
 Bourgeoys' mission, and her fidelity and devotedness in corresr 
 ponding to the call of grace. Oh ! how we prize those beauti- 
 ful household traditions, that are brought down to us, by vener- 
 able ancients, who well know the worth of the examples they 
 contain ; they, who have been eyewitnesses to prodigies of 
 sanctity, and who have felt their hearts exult, with the deepest 
 emotions of respect and admiration, when miraculous answers 
 were given, to the confiding fervent prayers of these servants of 
 Ood. How many have sanctified the soil we tread ! So pure 
 and holy seem their lives, that we fancy for an instant, we 
 are still perusing the revered pages, which chronicle to us, the 
 virtues and the heroisms of the incomparable foundress ; and 
 yet, they are only her children, her followers, who hold sacred 
 the path she traced, and upon whose ears, the echoes of 1700, 
 still seem to fall. 
 
 ** Be ye my imitators, as I imitated Jesus Christ." Ah ! 
 how we love to recall memories of that other pious sister, who 
 boi'e the name of her venerable Mother ; that other Saint Mar- 
 garet, whose childlike innocence and piety, was only equalled 
 by her ardent love for God. Her frequent visits to this sole 
 object of her love, who tells us again and again from the 
 Tabernacle, ** that His delights are to dwell, with the children 
 *' of men, " did not in any way diminish the labor of each 
 clay. Occupied at her spinning wheel, she would run every 
 apw and then, to say "just a little word " to her Divine Saviour, 
 and notwithstanding these interruptions, her quantity of work 
 each evening, equalled, and oftentimes surpassed, that of her 
 companions. And, who could refrain from paying a tribute of 
 admiration, to the memory of that other humble Sister, who 
 
— 363 — 
 
 "bore the name of Saint Suzanne, and whose sole earthly ambt- 
 tioii, was to love her G '^d, and sanctify her soul, by the per- 
 fonaance of the vilest anu the lowest occupations in the cob»- 
 muaity ; who sought the contempt of her fellow-creatures, with 
 more eagerness, than the votaries of the world, seek its honors 
 ^nd its glories. Her whole life, was one act of humility, her 
 spirit of abnegation knew no bounds, while her mortification 
 and her charity, rendered her the worthy rival of her Mother 
 and foundress. And how many more, we might mention here, 
 whose angelic lives ravished, we may say, the heart of God. 
 Those models of the interior life, whose very existence, was 
 rapt up in God's goodness. His mercy, and His love, We see 
 them still, remnants of the past, whose every act tells us, 
 thrilling tales of times, that are no more. They move among us, 
 in that slow and measured pace, which speaks of accumulated 
 years ; and as we gaze upon these venerable ancients, whose 
 brows are bent, 'neath the snows of seventy and eighty years, 
 as we meet the kindly smile, and hear the friendly word, »ve 
 feel more than ever convinced, that a hale old age, spent in 
 the service of God, is indeed " the majestic dome of human 
 " life. He has made of it, a sanctuary of wisdom and of jus- 
 ** tice, a tabernacle of the purest truths, and of the most pre- 
 " cious experiences." 
 
 Margaret Bourgeoys, formed her children, to a confiding, 
 childlike simplicity, in their devotions to Jesus and to Mary. 
 It is indeed a pleasing sight, to behold these venerable mes- 
 sengers, who bring to us the customs of their elders, performing 
 those little acts, of minute importance, perhaps, to the observer, 
 but nevertheless, infinitely precious, becatise of the source 
 from which they spring. " The loving good night and the 
 salutation, so replete with faith and veneration, when they pass 
 before the white statue of their heavenly protectress and 
 Mother, as they retire to their night's rest, remind us of the 
 Blessed Stanislas Kostka, who knelt and asked the Virgin 
 Mother's benediction, each time, that her loved image met 
 his eye. No wonder, that Mary favors these outpourings 
 of loving hearts. No marvel, that, when gazing upon these 
 
'A, 
 
 — 364 — 
 
 antique tableatix, which represent so perfectly, the life and 
 the virtues of the pious foundress, her children's children, 
 should feel aglow within them, thr poet's sacred fire, and burst 
 forth, into burning songs of love and admiration. It was 
 thus, with that favored and fervent child of Mary, who, when 
 listening with an enraptured ear, to the details of Margaret 
 Bourgeoys' life, cried out, on one of the anniversaries of her 
 sainted death. 
 
 
 ' Why meet we here to-day T Why gather thug, 
 
 ' The old and young, the parent and the child, 
 
 ' Is it a festal day ? Has some bright beam 
 
 ' Of Heaven's glory, fallen on oar land,— 
 
 ' That midst the boding cry of warlike men, 
 
 ' Oar hearts are gladsome, and our souls at peace I 
 
 ' Qo, ask the countless Huron, who have slept 
 
 Their last sl( p, 'neatb the banner of the cross. 
 
 Ask of the wild Iroquois. — Ask too, the 
 ' Sainted dead. " What means this festive scene ! '*" 
 
 Like the soft breath of summer air ; the name 
 ' Of one we love, in answer, floats around. 
 
 ' 'Tis now, more than two hundred years ago,— 
 
 ' Was born in sunny France, she, whose memory 
 
 ' We celebrate to-day. Thrice favored child ! 
 
 ' Scarce had the saving waters, bathed thy brow, 
 
 ' Than Jesus, claimed thy pure young infant heart.- 
 
 ' Marg'ret Bourgeoys t See, from earth we hail thee, 
 
 ' As blessed thrice— in childhood, youth and age. 
 
 ' Tes, she was blest.— Her infancy but passed, 
 
 ' And look, how cluster round her— youthful crowds 
 
 ' Their prattling tongues, speak sweetly of the Babe^ 
 
 ' Who came on earth, a little child for them. 
 
 ' And, at his name, each baby brow bows low, 
 
 ' Thus childhood passes, in the walks of men 
 
 ' She moves an angel ; pure and undeflled. 
 
 ' She hath drunk deep, of sorrows bitter cup. 
 
 ' A mother's loss, she wept ; and few years pass, 
 
 ' When death again, a cherished parent tak^s. 
 
 ' But, ere the soft hands of bis patient child, 
 
 ' Hath closed those loving eyes, the father kn«> % 
 
 ' That to the Qod who claimed it, hath been given, 
 
 ' Her soal's pure love, her girlhood's spotlesa heari^ 
 
 ' And thus it chanced to he, if chance there is, 
 
 ' In aoght ordained by Him, who rules the world. 
 
— 365 — 
 
 It was the Sanday of the Rosary— 
 
 And in procession meet, Saint Domin ':'s sons. 
 
 Were chanuting praise to Her, their founder loved. 
 
 Soon were they joined, by the fair city's yoath. 
 
 And slowly passed, the church of Notre Dame, 
 
 Where, in a niche, the noted statue stood. 
 
 Of Mary, bearing her Infant Son. 
 
 As Margaret walks along, her eyes are raised. 
 
 To the mild face, she oft hath watched before. 
 
 Why starts she T Is there aught 4o frighten her f 
 
 No ! no ! for joy beams from every feature. 
 
 Bnt she walks, as in a dream 1 see ! she falls. 
 
 With lifted earnest gaze, at Mary's feet. 
 
 Ah mother ! Thou couldst tell us, thou dt>8t know 
 
 What means that rapturous face, those radiant eyes, 
 
 Thou must have smiled on her, sweet Virgin Queen. 
 
 And she nigh died of love \ As she, we ask — 
 
 With yearning hearts, that wo may one day die f 
 
 Thou must have whispered to lier inmost soul. 
 
 And it nigh fled away— with thy sweet breath. 
 
 Back to the Infant God,— who looked on her. 
 
 With eyes divine, too bright for mortal gaze ! I 
 
 Long knelt she thus, and when at length she rose, 
 
 A change had settled on her youthful face. 
 
 Ah I Margaret, thou hast been too near to God, 
 
 To care again for earth, or earthly garb. 
 
 Which thou hadst until now, too dearly prized. 
 
 Thus came religion's call— and from that hour, 
 
 One thought alone, possessed that christian maid. 
 
 Now, in a cloister, bearing Mary's name, 
 
 She could devote her youth, her life to (3od 
 
 There, as daughters now, she earnest seeks. 
 
 Not there t not there ! does Heaven's finger point I 
 
 Vainly tihe strives a ho> house to found. 
 
 Still ! etill ! her guiding btrr moves slowly on, 
 
 Where rests it f See, far on in years to come. 
 
 It hovers o'er a stable, as of old 
 
 It marked the spot, where Mary might be found. 
 
 *Ti8 not, o'er thy beloved France it rests ! 
 
 No, maiden ! 'Tis where blood is daily shed. 
 
 By those who know not, of the christian's God. 
 
 The land of snows ; where the savage Iroqnois, 
 
 Lctnd yell, the war whoop, scattering death around. 
 
 Who I now comeo from wild Canadian forests f 
 
 JM MaiflOnnenve, we know thy stately step. 
 
 What seekest thou T more men to lose their lives 
 
 In savage combat, with the deadly foe f 
 
 Or, dost thou come to rest thee, from thy toils f 
 
 Not ao t— H««e»ks ]r'jid woman's ministry 
 
Ti 
 
 366 — 
 
 •I 
 
 To labor for the littia indian child, 
 
 He seeks for woman's heart, and woman's handt- 
 
 To o»rry out the work, by man begnn 
 
 Now is thy time, Tioyes' dauMhter 1 Come, b»hold(. 
 
 One from a city, bearing. Mary's name. 
 
 Ha ! dost thou kno?/ him f why that stitied scream 
 
 It is ! it is ! l'?e seen him in my dream, 
 
 And wilt thoTi Margaret, leave all those *o loved :. 
 
 Whom thou hast saved from dangers, worse than death,.. 
 
 Have home, and conntiy, lost all ties tor thee. 
 
 That thou wilt leave them for that icy olime T 
 
 To much we fear, the hour now hath come, 
 
 When thou must bid adieu to fatherland. 
 
 T'was even so —and but a short time passed. 
 
 When voice of Prient and Pastor, made her speed. 
 
 tE'en to the city, where we now are met. 
 
 But e'er she starts, Satan's dark plots are laid. 
 
 And fear is oast, into that Virgin Iieart : 
 
 Fear, oh not for life, but for that honor, 
 
 Which woman values far, far more than life. 
 
 Have courage maiden— He whom Mary sends, 
 
 Is e'en as spotless in his life as thou ! 
 
 Dost thou forget, a beauteous angel stands, 
 
 By night and day, forever at thy side 
 
 Thou canst not aoe,— but in his band he bears, 
 
 A golden lily— type of thy pure soul. 
 
 Fear not ! He watches, and he'll guard thee well. 
 
 And now, in silent night, she humbly prays. 
 
 When lo ! au answer to her prayer quick comes. 
 
 8he, who had won bet by a smile, now stands. 
 
 Before her chosen one,— and with a voice. 
 
 Like Heaven's sweetest music, softly spoke. 
 
 *' Gk), for I will never abandon thee ! " 
 
 Where now, the terrors of the trembling girl f 
 
 They've passed away — her own loved home is left. - 
 
 And soon she stands, upon Canadian shores. 
 
 
 ,.Ji^ 
 
 ' Oh ! think not, that her sacrifice was small 
 
 ' Can there be aught, that clings to us like home T 
 
 ' Th« exile, from the sunny shores of Fraooe, 
 
 ' Or Erin's fields, of bright and matchless green, 
 
 ' Think you, he never yearns to see again 
 
 ' The home, wherein his boyhoods days weve spent f 
 
 ' Tt»t memory brings not often, back to him, 
 
 ' The haw thorn hedge, the primxeso soft ftsd -sweet t 
 
 ' Does be not hear, the little robim ebiip, 
 
 ' And seek to find, the four leafed shAssmok itre f. 
 
 ' Ham often, dothitim perfume of a Aaww, 
 
 ' Bring a wil.'*« rush of scenes and faoes-goue. 
 
— 367 — 
 
 " He hears again, a father's earnest voice ; 
 
 " A mother's hand, is re8tJ.ng on hia brow ; 
 
 " And hark ! that peal of inerty laughter loud, 
 
 " That oonae» from ehiidhood's pure and gruileless heart, 
 
 " Where are the friends of boyhood, staunch aod true f 
 
 " The sister, brother, of his eaily youth t 
 
 " Ah, meniory ! bitter are the silent tears, 
 
 " Thoa forcest, e'en from eyes, that seldom weep. 
 
 " But turn we bow, to where in forests dark, 
 
 " A human angel, teuds to every woe. 
 
 " The wounded soldier, knows what blessed hand, 
 
 " Has soothed his pain and lulled him into sleep ; 
 
 " The Huron, loves the patient dark robed nun, 
 
 " Who speaks to him of One, who died for all j 
 
 " The little Indian children gather round, 
 
 " And call her " Mother," in their native tongue ; 
 
 " E'en the dark foe, the savage Iroquois, 
 
 " Have brought to her, their little ones to cure. 
 
 " No home has she, for four long weary years ; 
 
 " Until at length, young kindred spirits came, 
 From far and near,— seeking to b« enrolled. 
 In her blest cause. No house is there for them, 
 Br.t lat«r on, a little stable poor, 
 Is 2;iv«*n unto Margaret, for her flock. 
 Did not the star shine brightly on that night. 
 Thou faithful watcher T Now, thou hast thy wish^. 
 Tn very truth, thou'rt likened unto her. 
 Who in en numble stable, gave to man. 
 The world's Bedeemer,— Jesus, our King. 
 For f?re ai.i iorty years, spent in this land. 
 Thou did'st labor Mother, for the future good. 
 Of Caniida's daughters fair. See I the fruit 
 Of all thy weary days, thy restless nights I 
 The grain of mustard ue^d, has spread its roots, 
 And seventy holy houses, bear the name. 
 Of " La Congregation de Notre-Dame " ! 
 Thou, their gt^A foundress, Margaret Boaigeoyvi 
 Whose de&th, was e'en another act of love ! 
 What countless souls, oh ! Mother, hast thou saved. 
 Aye I thousands thou hast called to serve their God. 
 Far from the world's seductive weary ways. 
 Reaping a precious harvest, all for Him, 
 
 , Who shed His blood, on Golgotha, for them. 
 Thy eighty years of human life have passed. 
 But yet enshrined, in casket rich and rare, 
 Thy heart, loved Mother, still dwells with us. 
 
 Mother, from earth see thy children all hail thee, 
 
 ifl 
 
— 368 — 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 I' 
 *4 
 
 
 Ab blessed in ohildhoud, in yonth and ic agn. 
 Loirg, may thy virtues, shine brightly around us, 
 Thy name, be engraved on fond memory's page, 
 
 COKORBOATION OF NOTRX-DaMB. 
 
 January 12th, 1863. 
 
 The circumstances of Margaret Bourgeoys' life, as we have 
 read them, and as they have been again recalled to us, are 
 certain evidences, that she was chosen by divine predilection, 
 to be, not only the model, the guide and the benefactress, of 
 the youthful colony, over whose beginnings she presided, but 
 still more, we love to think, that she was a gift from God, to 
 the Church of Ville-Marie. 
 
 The spirit of religion that dwelt within her, was to be com- 
 municated in a special manner, to the future generations of 
 Ville-Marie ; and the stable, first Mother-House of the Con- 
 gregation of Notre Dame was a school, wherein were taught, 
 the precious precepts of the religious life. " With her," to use 
 the words of * Taulere,' " all could learn, away from the world 
 " and its scandals, to serve the Lord in gladness, in peace and 
 ** in truth." She taught, " that the heart consecrated to Him, 
 " should live for Him alone, — interiorly, by ardent love and 
 " pure desires, — exteriorly, by the practice of good works, of 
 " zeal, of piety and charity." Such were their lives, such the 
 inculcations they received. 
 
 What others were unable to perform, Margaret Bourgeoys 
 accomplished, because she alone had received grace at that 
 time, for so high and so glorious a mission ; the mission of 
 colonizing in her way, the primitive population of Ville-Marie ; 
 the mission to form others to continue her praise worthy com- 
 mencements. It was an arduous undertaking for the time, in 
 which she lived, but she was not alone, God, His grace, 
 and Mary's maternal protection were hers, and 
 
 " With Helpers, such us these, who would despond." 
 
E5^I^^T^ 
 
 Page 6 — spread 
 
 read sped. 
 
 " 1 5— incompreheesible 
 
 <( 
 
 incomprehensible 
 
 " 28— those 
 
 (< 
 
 these. 
 
 " 42 — Remembrance 
 
 << 
 
 Remembrancer. 
 
 " 48— May 
 
 <( 
 
 may. 
 
 " 49 — wigwams 
 
 (< 
 
 wigwam. 
 
 " 64 — dreaviness 
 
 (( 
 
 dreariness. 
 
 " 77 — Supremely 
 
 (< 
 
 supremely. 
 
 " 93— nevertless 
 
 
 nevertheless. 
 
 " 136 — mocking 
 
 
 mockery. 
 
 " 165 — imitative 
 
 
 imitatrix. 
 
 " 202 — Bourgooys 
 
 
 Bourgeoys. 
 
 " 248 — renoun 
 
 
 renown. 
 
 " 284— Didier 
 
 
 Saint-Didier. 
 
 " 316— in 
 
 
 on. 
 
 " 33° — seraphins 
 
 
 seraphim. 
 
 " 337— gay 
 
 
 gray. 
 
 " 34 1 —age 
 
 
 aye. 
 

 U' 
 
 a f 
 

 OOISTTEHnTTS. 
 
 PAQK 
 
 Dedication ix 
 
 Preface » xni 
 
 CHAPTER FIRST. 
 
 Reminiscences of the City of Troyes. - First persecutions in Gaul. 
 Tlie Count of Champagne. - Birth of Margaret Bourgeoys, her 
 early childhood. - Death deprives her of her mother. - Margaret's 
 first mission. - The Congregation of Notre Dame of Troyes. 
 The human heart 1 
 
 CHAPTER SECOND. 
 
 Our Lady of the Rosary or the triumph of Grace. - The old Abbey 
 and our Lady of Nonnains. - A voice from Heaven. - Margaret 
 Bourgeoys' love for Mary. - She becomes a member of the Ex- 
 ternal Congregation. - Mount Carmel and Saint Clare. - Marga- 
 ret Bourgeoys, tvrelve years Prefect of the External Congrega- 
 tion. -Jesus in the Sacred Host 10 
 
 CHAPTER THmD. 
 
 Foundation of Ville Marie. - Chomedey do Maisonneuve. - The 
 Congregation of Notre Dame of Troyes. - The mysterious dream. 
 " Go, and I will never abandon Thee," or a Mother's voice. 
 Margaret Bourgeoys leaves her native city. - Her uncle Mr. Cos- 
 sard and Madam de Chuly accompany her. - Trials in Paris. 
 The Carmelites again. - Other humiliations. - The heroic Sister 
 leaves forever the shores of her native land 20 
 
 CHAPTER FOURTH. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys meets several persons of her own sex on board 
 the vessel. - The soldiers try .'o escape. - Sister Bourgeoys kind- 
 ness and attention towards the sick and dying during the 
 voyage. - State of Ville-Marie ht this time. - The vessel reaches 
 the port of Quebec. - Sister Bourgeoys and Miss Manse, (note). 
 
 The colonists leave Quebec for their new home at Ville-Marie.. 
 
 24 
 
 34 
 
— 370 — 
 
 CHAPTER FIFTH. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Ville-Marie in the distance. - Sister Bourgeoys reaohea her desti- 
 nation. - Her emotions as she stepped on shore. - JOy at Ville- 
 Marie, upon the arrival of Mr. de Maisonueuve and his men. 
 Our Lady's Guard of honor. - Sister Bourgeoys' occupations at 
 Ville-Marie. - Mr. de Maisonneuve's singular piety. - The Cross 
 of Mount Royal. - Sister Bourgeoys' influence upon the Colo- 
 nists. - Her charity towards all in need 43 
 
 CHAPTER SIXTH. 
 
 Four years in Canada. - Results of Sister Bourgeoys devotedness 
 to the children of the forest. - Mr. de Maisonueuve returns to 
 France. - The Seminary of Siiint Sulpice. - November 25th 1657. 
 The Iroquois child. - Sister Bourgeoys accompanies Miss Manse 
 to France. - The latter visits the tomb of Mr. Olier and is cured 
 miraculously. - Sister Bourgeoys once again in Troyes. - A se- 
 cond '• Goodbye " to France 49 
 
 CHAPTER SEVENTH. 
 
 Once more upon the sea. - Incidents connected with this second 
 journey. - Impressions produced upon Sister Bourgeoys' com- 
 pau'ons at the sight of their future home. - The settlers hail 
 their arrival with joy. - The Sulpician martyrs. - Visible pro- 
 tection of Heaven, upon the Sisters of the Congregation 68 
 
 CHAPTER EIGHTH. 
 
 Mr. de Maisonneuve's recompense. - Devotion to the Holy Family. 
 Sister Morin, annalist of the Hotel-Dieu. - The Marquis of Tracy 
 and suite. - Governor de Courcelles and the Iroquois childi'en. 
 Marie Madeleine Natchatel 72 
 
 CHAPTER K "TH. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys's zeal for the sanctification of youth. - The Mo- 
 ther boarding school of Ville-Marie. - Pupils of 1681. - The pe- 
 riod of leaving school. - The External Congregation. - House of 
 Providence. - In what manner Sister Bourgeoys provided for 
 the future homes of Ville-Marie. - Tribute paid to her zeal, by 
 Mr. DoUier de Casson. - Theresa Tagakouita. - How the Sisters 
 lived at this time. - Sister Bo'^rgeoys consents to build a more 
 spacious convent. - Second attempt to build the church of Bon- 
 secours 
 
 CHAPTER TENTH. 
 
 The designs of Heaven, upon Sister Bourgeoys' institutions, more 
 clearly manifested. - Her third voyage to France. - The child of 
 Providence. - Old friends meet. - Kindness shown to Sister 
 
AOB 
 
 43 
 
 49 
 
 id 
 
 a- 
 A\ 
 o- 
 
 63 
 
 72 
 
 .0- 
 le- 
 of 
 'or 
 
 ay 
 
 rs 
 re 
 n- 
 
 >re 
 
 of 
 
 Rer 
 
 -- 371 — 
 
 PAOK 
 
 Bourgeoys, by Mr. Colbert, the minister at Court. - The King of 
 France grants all she desires. - Six other generous companions. 
 Bishop de Laval. - I'he Baron de Fancamp and his statue. - Con- 
 fidence in God. - Our Lady Queen of Ville-Marie 96 
 
 CHAPTER ELEVENTH. 
 
 Notre-Dame de Bonsecours. - Devotion of the people to this 
 shrine. - The powerful intercession of Our Lady of Bonsecours, 
 first manifested in favor of a Bister of the Congregation. - The 
 bell of Bonsecours church. - Sister Morin and the Hospital 
 Nuns. - The miraculous P .tue. - Bishop de Laval visits Ville- 
 Marie. - His pastoral letter. - Rules for the Congregation. - Sister 
 Bourgeoys desires to give up all her claims to the Superiority, 
 and assembles the Sisters for this purpose, before returning to 
 France 105 
 
 CHAPTER TWELFTH. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys' confidence in God, calms the fears of those 
 around her at sea. - Jther trials. - Buruing of the Convent. 
 Two of the Sisters perish in the flames. - Sister Bourgeoys' resi- 
 gnation in this hour of sacrifice. - The Ursulines of Quebec. 
 Sister Bourgeoys' firmness saves her Congregation. - Her words, 
 
 ^ when giving the Habit of the Congregation .to a novice. 
 Bishop de Saint Vallier, second Bishop of Quebec 1 18 
 
 CHAPTER THIRTEENTH. 
 
 The mission of the mountain. - Encouragement given to this en- 
 terprise by the King of France. - Marie Barbe Attontinou and 
 Marie Theresa Ganensagouas, the Iroquois Sisters. - Mario Bar- 
 bier. - The old stone towers. - Other miss' tug, - How the Sisters 
 lived in these primitive missions. - The House of Providence in 
 Quebec. - Sister Bourgeoys opens parochial schools in thlK city. 
 Holy Thursday. - Confidenca in God rewarded 127 
 
 CHAPTER FOURTEENTH. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys' spirit of mortification. - Imitation of the Blessed 
 Virgin in her outward appearance. - Special favors received 
 from Heaven. - The pious foundress erects a church contiguous 
 to her Congregation. - Miss LeBer's generosity. - The Hotel- 
 Dieu destroyed by fire. - Miss LeBer cousomnates .'ler heroic 
 sacrifice. - Sister Bourgeoys' impressions at the sight of the 
 three different vocations of holy women, now dwelling within 
 her Congregation 144 
 
 CHAPTER FIFTEENTH. 
 
 The Congregation of Notre-Dame in 1690. - The interior world of 
 suffering. - Sister Bourgeoy, yay of the cross. - Strange illu- ' 
 
i 
 
 — 372 — 
 
 PAOK 
 
 sion. - Interior trials endured at this time by Sister Bourgeoys. 
 Bishop de Saint Vallier. - The Venerable Sister finally obtains 
 permission to lay aside the burden of the superiority. - Sibter 
 Marie Barbier, second Superior of the Congregation of Notre- 
 Dame. - Sister Bourgeoys' joy on this occasion 158 
 
 CHAPTER SIXTEENTH. 
 
 Sister Bourgeoys' Life at this time. - Difficulties concerning the 
 Congregation. - The pious foundress answers these difflculties.- 
 Bishop de Saint-Vallior and the Ursulines. - The Rule of the 
 Congregation. - Sister Bourgeoys' firmness in adhering to the 
 primitive spirit of the Congregation. - Mr. Tronson and Sister 
 Bourgeoys. - Bishop de Saint Vallier returs from France, visits 
 the city of Ville-Marie, and the Sisters of the Congregation of 
 Notre-Dame. - The Rule at last. - Its solemn acceptation 166 
 
 CHAPTER SEVENTEENTH. 
 
 Tht- 25th of June 1698. - Sister Bourgeoys' emotions on this occa- 
 sion. - A second ceremony. - S>ime privilege granted to the Sister 
 missionaries, in the district of Quebec. - Sister Bourgeoys' re- 
 quest to the Biwhop of Quebec. - Humility and disinterestedness 
 of the pious foundress. - Favira bestowed upon her Congrega- 
 tion. - Bishop Saint Vallier visits Miss LeBer for the first time.- 
 Two strangers of distinction a'e admitted to the cell of the 
 recluse 179 
 
 CHAPTER EIGHTEENTH. 
 
 Result of Sister Bourgeoys' interior trials. - Occupation of the 
 venerable foundress iu her seventy-eighth year. - Last crosses 
 borne by the heroic Sister. - She instructs her Sisters concerning 
 the different degrees of charity, ixj vvards God, and towards our 
 neighbor. - How Sister Bourgeoys prayed for her Congregation, 
 and what she asked of God for its members, for its future - *' Go, 
 and I never abandon thee. " 187 
 
 CHAPTER NINETEENTH. 
 
 Sister Bon rgeoys' pious industries to encoiirage her children in 
 the path of perfection. - Her idea of perfection. - The rule of 
 necessity and the rule of perfection. - The interior and the exte- 
 rior rule. - Detached maxims concerning the spiritual life, 
 written by Sister Botirgeoys and bequeathed to her Sisters.- 
 Duties of a Superior. - Sister Bourgeoys' devotedness t( r com- 
 munity 202 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTIETH. 
 
 The Holy Saturday of human life. - Kind Heaven listens to the 
 prayers of Sister Bourgeoys' children. - The last hours of 1099. 
 
— 373 — 
 
 PAOB 
 
 Sister Catherine of The Angels. - The crowning act of Sister 
 Bourgeoys' life. - Her last illness. - Instructions given to the 
 members of the Congregation before leaving them forever. - The 
 supreme moment. - Sister Catherine is restored to life. - Mr. 
 LeBer paints the portrait of the pious foundress 217 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTY-FIRST. 
 
 Sentiments of public esteem and veneration, paid to Sister Bour- 
 geoys' remains. - The heart is embalmed and placed in a niche 
 at the Congregation. - The month's mind. - Extract from the 
 Eulogiura pronounced on this occasion by Mr. de Belmont, of 
 Saint Sulpice. - Letters of condolence offered to the Sisters, by 
 many distinguished persons, both in France and Canada. - Words 
 of sympathy from Troyes. - Sister LeBer, the recluse of Ville- 
 Marie , 227 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTY-SECOND. 
 
 Recapitulation. - State of the Congregation of Netre-Dame in 
 1700. - How the Sister' missionaries lived at this time, 1704 and 
 1705. - Bishop de Saint Vallier leaves France, is taken prisoner, 
 brought to London and presented to Queen Anne. - The five 
 years captivity. - He returns to France. - Thirteen years later. 
 The first manufactury set up at the Congregation. - Mr. Leschas- 
 sier of Saint Sulpice. - Testimonials of the Sister's zeal and 
 energy 347 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTY-THIRD. 
 
 A picture of the past, or Canada in 1711. - Confidence of the peo- 
 ple in Miss LeBer's intercession. - Sister Bourgeoys' external 
 Congregation. - Sister LeBer's banner. - The Baron cf Lon- 
 gueuil and his expedition. - The English fleet before Quebec. 
 Disasters incident to this event. - The Governor General of Ca- 
 nada. - Our Lady of Victory 258 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTY-FOURTH. 
 
 An echo of 1700. - Sister Charly now Sister of the Blessed Sacra- 
 ment. - Marie du Mesuil. - Four Sisters of the Congregation. 
 - Marie Charly's mission. - Sister Catherine Charly's early days. - 
 She coi'" -crates her youth to the service of God, in Sister Bour- 
 geoys' Congregation. - The rule of the Congregation. - Death 
 of the pious Sister 265 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTY-FIFTH. 
 
 Miss LeBer's last year on earth. - Perpetual adoration before the 
 Blessed Sacrauient, commences at the Congregation. - How the 
 hoi; AnpelN assisted the pious recluse at all times. - Wisdom 
 and prudence evinced, in the plans that she formed for the ins- 
 
— 374 — 
 
 PAOB 
 
 tractions o young girlB. - Closing scenes of an angelic life. 
 Obsequies. - The last visit to Notre-Dame. - The cell of the re- 
 cluse. - Our lady of Pity. - Eulogium deliver©*! by Mr. de Bel- 
 mont, of ftaiat Sulpice, the 5th of October 1714 278 
 
 i 
 
 $1 
 
 » I 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTY-SIXTH. 
 
 Reminiscences of Louisbourg. - The city of Plaisance. - Misfor- 
 tunes of Acadia. - Port Royal. - Louisbourg. - Congregation 
 of Notre-Dame. - Renewal of hostilities between France and 
 England. - The siege of Louisbourg. - Transportation. - The 
 trials of exile. - Sister Saint Placidus. - Return to Louisbourg. 
 - How the Sisters trusted in Divine Providence. - July 1750. - 
 Second siege of the city. - Death at sea. - Ville-Marie's sympa- 
 thy. - The Sisters in France. - Death of Sister Saint Arsenius. - 
 The last of the Louisbourg missionaries. - Sister Saint Vin- 
 cent. - Louisbourg in 1S66 294 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVENTH. • 
 
 The English conquest, or Canada in x759. - The city of Quebec 
 taken by the English. - State of the missions in this locality 
 during the siege. - Convent of the Pointe-anx-Trembles. - Inci- 
 dent connected with the attack upon I'lle d'Orl^ans. - One of 
 the Sisters seeks shelter in the woods. - An unknown protector 
 in the hour of danger. - Other details concerning the conquest.- 
 An English regiment at Point St. Charles. - The Sisters of Ville- 
 Marie 315 
 
 CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHTH. 
 
 The hn ads that always remained pure. - Spirit of faith and piety.- 
 Characteristics of the citizens of Ville-Marie up to the English 
 conquest. - The youthful guardian of Jesus in the Sacred Host.- 
 The prophecy. - Point Saint Charles. - Sister Saint Agatha's mis- 
 givings. - The convent of the Congregation destroyed by fire.- 
 Miraculous bleeding of Sister Bourgeoys' heart, at the expira- 
 tion of sixty-eight years. - The twelfth of January at the Con- 
 gregation. - Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament. - Margaret 
 Bourgeoys' memory 388 
 
 
 
 'li ' 
 
 
 
 
 CHAITER TWENTY-NINTH. 
 
 Reflections. -Thoughts on the heroic missionaries, who founded 
 Ville-Marie. - Seminary of Saint Sulpice, Benefactor of Ville- 
 Marie to this day. - Progress of education since the foundation 
 of the colony. - Suburban schools opened in the city and placed 
 under the direction of thf Sisters of the Congregation of Notre- 
 Dame. - Attendance at these schools. - Number of missions be- 
 
^6B 
 
 278 
 
 — 375 — 
 
 longing to the Congregation of Notre-Dame. - Grand total of 
 the pupils actually attending the schools, attached to the Vene- 
 rable Sister Bourgeoys' institution 33g 
 
 CHAPTER THIRTIETH. 
 
 Conclusion. - Contrast between the past and present of the Con- 
 gregation. - Sister Marie Barbier, second Superior of the Con- 
 gregation of Notre-Dame. - Notes on some other pious members 
 of this institution. - Poetry. - Villa Maria. - Devotion to Mar- 
 garet Br argeoys' memory at the present day 358 
 
 294 
 
 315